itIllllllllltlllMllllll 


^'illliillilllillli). 

,.,,    II  iiiiiiiiiiuiiiitiiiiiiiiiiin  m.; 
nlliaiiiiiiiiiiiiiifiiiiiiniimiiif'Hn; 


imiiHi.iHKHi^KiiiiiiiliiillilillililllllilllJiililililiHii!  I 


1 

LIBRARY 

OF    THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 

_, 

FIFTEENTH     CENTURY 
PROSE    AND     VERSE 


e^iV    ENGLISH    G<^RNE% 


FIFTEENTH    CENTURY 
PROSE    AND    VERSE 

WITH    AN    INTRODUCTION    BY 
ALFRED  W.  POLLARD 


? 


NEW    YORK 
E.    P     BUTTON    AND    CO. 


Edinburgh  :  Printed  by  T.  and  A.  Constable. 


PREFACE 

Of  the  contents  of  the  present  volume  about  a  half  now  appears  in  the 
English  Garner  for  the  first  time.  Professor  Arber  (whose  ready 
acquiescence  in  my  meddlings  I  wish  cordially  to  acknowledge)  had 
gathered  his  good  corn  wherever  he  could  find  it  without  concerning 
himself  with  the  claims  of  the  different  centuries  ;  and  his  specimens  of 
Lydgate  and  Hoccleve,  Robin  Hood  Ballads,  and  trials  for  Lollardy, 
needed  as  much  more  added  to  them  to  make  up  a  homogeneous  volume 
in  the  arrangement  now  adopted.  My  additions  consist  of  some  Christ- 
mas Carols,  a  Miracle  Play,  a  Morality,  and  a  number  of  the  interesting 
prologues  and  epilogues  of  William  Caxton  ;  also  two  extracts  on  the 
art  of  translation  and  the  need  for  its  exercise,  and  some  depositions  in 
a  theatrical  lawsuit.  The  extracts  are  of  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  but  are  germane  to  our  period  as  heralding  the  numerous 
translations  by  which  it  was  distinguished  ;  the  lawsuit  is  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  but  throws  light  on  the  transition  from  municipal  to 
private  enterprise  in  theatrical  matters  which  had  then  been  for  some 
time  in  progress.  As  these  pieces  are  included  for  their  matter,  not 
for  their  style,  I  hope  they  will  not  be  considered  intrusions  in  a 
volume  essentially  devoted  to  the  fifteenth  century,  though  the  extracts 
on  translation  have  led  me  in  my  Introduction  to  an  excursus  on  the 
authorship  of  the  Wycliffite  translations  of  the  Bible,  which  can  only  be 
excused  on  the  pleas  that  Purvey  and  Trevisa  both  lived  on  into  the 
fifteenth  century,  and  that  it  was  in  the  early  years  of  that  century  that 
the  Bibles  were  most  in  circulation. 

In  editing  my  texts  I  have  availed  myself  of  the  help  of  the  edition 
of  the  play  of  the  Coventry  Shearmen  and  Tailors  in  Professor  Manly's 
Specitnens  of  the  Pre-Shaksperean  Dratna  {Gmn,  1S97),  of  Dr.  Henri 
Logeman's  Elckerlijk  and  Everyjitati  (Librairie  Clemm,  Gand,  1892), 
of  Professor  Ewald  Fliigel's  transcript  of  the  Balliol  College  Carols 
published  in  the  Festschrift  presented  to  Professor  Hildebrand  in  1S94, 
of  the  Caxton  Prefaces  printed  in  Blades's  Life  of  Caxton,  of  Mr.  Henry 
Plomer's  transcript  of  the  pleadings  in  Rastell  v.  Walton  in  vol.  iv.  of 
the  Transactions  of  the  Bibliographical  Society,  and  of  Forshall  and 
Madden's  Wyclif  Bible.  In  Professor  Arber's  text  of  the  Robin  Hood 
Ballads  I  have  ventured  to  make  a  few  corrections  by  the  light  of  the 
excellent  edition   (based  on  the  work  of  Professor  Child),  printed  by 


iv         Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

Professor  Gunimere  in  his  Old  Etis;lish  Ballads  (Ginn,  1S94).  That  of 
Hocclevc's  Letter  of  Cupid,  originally  printed  from  Urry's  text,  has  been 
revised  with  the  aid  of  the  collations  published  by  Professor  Skeat  in 
his  Chauccftan  and  Other  Pieces.  Professor  Arber's  other  texts  are 
reprinted  substantially  as  they  stood. 

In  accordance  with  the  plan  adopted  throughout  iht  Efiglisk  Garner, 
the  extracts  in  this  volume  are  given  in  modern  spelling.  I  should 
have  preferred  myself  to  re-write  them  in  the  educated  spelling  of 
their  own  period,  which  would  offer  no  obstacle  of  any  kind  to  a 
modern  reader.  Not  only,  however,  for  the  sake  of  uniformity,  but 
because  I  am  so  convinced  that  this  is  the  right  method  of  dealing 
with  badly  spelt  texts  that  I  wish  the  experiment  to  be  made  for  the 
first  time  by  a  better  philologist  than  myself,  I  have  fallen  back  on 
modern  spelling.  Whatever  its  disadvantages,  they  seem  to  me  as 
nothing  compared  with  the  absurdity  of  preserving  in  texts  printed  for 
the  second,  third,  and  fourth  time  the  vagaries  of  grossly  ignorant 
scribes.  In  the  play  of  the  Shearmen  holiness  is  spelt  whollenes, 
merry  inyrre,  voice  ivoise,  signification  syngnefocacion,  celestial  seyles- 
teall,  and  so  on.  These  spellings  are  as  demonstrably  wrong  as  those 
of  consepeet  (concipiet)  and  Glorea  in  exselsis,  with  which  the  scribe 
favours  us.  It  is  ungracious  to  find  fault  with  Professor  Manly  after 
appropriating  some  of  his  stage  directions  and  his  identifications  of 
some  French  words,  but  I  cannot  think  an  editor  is  right  in  reprinting 
a  text  of  which  he  is  obliged  to  confess  'in  general,  the  sound  will  be  a 
better  guide  to  the  meaning  than  the  spelling.'  In  any  case  I  am 
sure  that  this  is  not  the  way  to  win  new  readers  for  our  earlier 
literature. 

As  a  matter  of  literary  honesty,  as  well  as  for  my  own  comfort,  I 
may  be  permitted  to  state  that  this  is  the  only  volume  of  tjje  new 
edition  of  the  Garner  for  which  I  am  responsible  or  can  take  credit.  I 
have  eaten  at  least  one  dinner  intended  for  my  friend  Mr.  A.  F.  Pollard  ; 
my  wastepaper  basket  has  received  applications  for  subscriptions 
which  prove  his  reputation  for  generosity  ;  I  have  even  received  a 
cheque,  which  the  fact  that  it  is  reckoned  forgery  under  some  circum- 
stances for  a  man  to  sign  his  own  name  forbade  my  cashing  ;  and  I 
have  recently  been  more  congratulated  as  the  author  of  his  Henry  VIII. 
than  I  have  ever  been  on  any  book  of  my  own.  So  far  from  being 
identical,  I  regret  to  say  that  we  are  not  even  related  ;  but  as  we  seem 
to  be  as  much  mistaken  as  the  two  Dromios,  I  hope  that  our  appear- 
ance side  by  side  in  this  new  edition  of  the  Garner  may  help  to 
distinguish  rather  than  further  confound  us. 

ALFRED  W.  POLLARD. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Preface, iii 

Introduction, vii 

John  Lydgate  (?).     The  Siege  of  Harfleur  and  the  Battle  of 

Agincourt, -        .         •        .         ■  I 

Thomas  Occleve.     The  Letter  of  Cupid,                ...  14 

A  Little  Geste  of  Robin  Hood  and  his  Meiny  and  of  the  proud 

Sheriff  of  Nottingham, 35 

English  Carols.     From  a  Manuscript  at  Balliol  College,  Oxford,  83 

The  Examination  of  Master  William  Thorpe,  priest,  of  heresy, 
before    Thomas    Arundell,    Archbishop    of    Canterbury, 

1407, 90 

The  Examination  of  Sir  John  Oldcastle, 175 

On  Translating  the  Bible.     Chapter  xv.  of  the  Prologue  to  the 

second  recension  of  the  Wycliffite  version,          .         .         .  193 

John   Trevisa.     Dialogue  between  a  Lord  and   a    Clerk   upon 

Translation, 203 

William  Caxton.     Prefaces  and  Epilogues  : — 

The  Recuyell  of  the  Histories  of  Troy,        ....  213 

Dictes  and  Sayings  of  the  Philosophers,     ....  218 

Boethius  de  Consolatione  Philosophiae,     ....  222 

Golden  Legend, 225 

Caton, 227 

^sop, 230 

Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tales,  second  edition,      .         .         .  232 


vi         Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 


PAGE 


Malory's  King  Arthur, 234 

Encydos, 239 

A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     The  Pageant  of  the  Shearmen 

and  Tailors,  from  the  Coventry  Corpus  Christi  Plays,  245 

Everyman  :  A  Moral  Play, 277 

Pleadings  in  Rastell   v.   Walton,  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit,   temp. 

Henry  viii., 307 

Brief  Glossary, 323 


INTRODUCTION 

In  the  world  of  politics  and  statecraft  a  nation  which  has 
once  begun  to  decline  seldom,  perhaps  never,  recovers  itself. 
There  are  too  many  other  dogs  about  for  the  bone  which 
has  once  been  relinquished  to  be  resumed  later  on.  It  is 
luck,  indeed,  if  there  are  any  decent  scraps  to  be  found  on 
the  platter  when  it  is  revisited.  In  the  world  of  literature 
and  thought  the  dogs  are  better  bred,  showing  each  other 
new  hunting-grounds,  and  by  example  and  precept  often 
helping  to  restore  a  famished  comrade  to  sleekness  and 
vigour.  Political  conditions  may  not  be  gainsaid.  A  nation 
which  has  once  lost  its  ideals  cannot  again  produce  a  fresh, 
strong,  and  manly  literature.  But  the  possibilities  of  liter- 
ature remain  immense,  and  we  cannot  foretell  in  what 
country  it  may  not  revive  and  win  fresh  triumphs.  Hence 
it  is  that  while  the  political  fortunes  of  a  nation  seem  to 
move  mainly  along  the  three  straight  lines  of  ascent,  enjoy- 
ment, and  fall,  its  literary  fortunes  express  themselves,  when 
we  try  to  generalise,  in  a  series  of  curves,  alternate  rises 
and  declines,  which  may  be  repeated  again  and  again.  In 
English  literature  out  of  the  unknown  past  rose  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  lyric  and  epic.  Dear's  Complaint,  Beowulf,  and  the 
poems  of  Csedmon  and  Cynewulf.  From  the  death-like 
sleep  of  our  language  which  followed  the  Norman  Conquest 
rose  the  heights  of  thirteenth-century  romance.  P'rom  the 
dull  poetic  pedantries  of  the  age  which  succeeded  Chaucer 
rose  the  glittering  pinnacles  of  Shakespeare  and  his  fellows. 


viii      Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

From  the  coldness  and  shallowness  of  the  eighteenth 
century  rose  the  rich  and  varied  tableland  of  whose  occu- 
pants Burns  was  one  of  the  first  and  Tennyson  and 
Browning  perhaps  the  last.  No  other  literature  has  shown 
such  recuperative  power,  a  thought  full  of  hope  and  con- 
solation in  these  days,  for  those  who  can  take  pleasure  in 
the  anticipated  joys  of  their  great-grandchildren. 

If  this  philosophising  be  thought  dull,  we  have  only 
repaid  popular  estimates  in  their  own  coin  ;  for  these  sweep- 
ing generalisations,  which  condemn  whole  centuries  as 
periods  of  depression,  have  been  largely  made  for  us  by 
popular  opinion,  and  like  all  generalisations,  they  have  to 
be  very  considerably  whittled  down  as  soon  as  we  descend 
to  particulars.  On  a  nearer  view  we  find  that  the  curves  of 
literary  progress  have  not  been  rolled  smooth  by  any  steam- 
roller, but  that  the  great  chain  of  hills  is  connected  by 
numberless  ridges,  some  of  which  are  already  rising,  long 
ere  others  have  touched  the  plain.  A  pleasant  book  by  an 
American  professor  (the  History  of  Romanticism  in  the 
Eighteenth  Century,  by  Henry  A.  Beers)  has  helped  to  draw 
attention  to  many  of  these  rising  ridges  of  romance  in  the 
century  which  most  people  connect  only  with  the  name  of 
Pope ;  and  I  hope  in  these  few  pages  to  show  that  the 
fifteenth  century,  of  which  we  are  so  contemptuous,  was  at 
least  not  all  flat  country. 

For  the  poor  esteem  into  which  this  period  has  fallen  we 
must  lay  some  of  the  blame  at  the  door  of  the  literary 
historians  who  have,  until  recent  days,  placed  the  English 
Mandeville  nearly  half  a  century  too  early,  postponed  the 
consideration  of  the  dramatic  productions  till  they  reached 
the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  when  they  gave  a 
meagre  summary  of  'earlier  attempts,'  and  chronicled  the 


Introduction  ix 

industry  of  translators,  which  had  been  in  full  swing  ever 
since  about  1380,  as  a  special  feature  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  helping  thus  to  account  for  the  great  Elizabethan 
outburst  of  original  work.  No  poor  period  of  literature 
was  ever  more  mercilessly  or  wantonly  plundered  to  enrich 
its  prosperous  neighbours  on  either  side ;  and  having  thus 
credited  to  other  generations  all  its  little  claims  to  distinc- 
tion, our  literary  historians  fixed  their  glance  sternly  on  the 
court  poetry,  which  is  its  weakest  feature,  and  made  the 
case  of  Hoccleve  and  Lydgate  more  pitiful  than  it  need  be 
by  cruelly  comparing  them  with  Chaucer.  To  be  incon- 
venient to  historians  is  not  perhaps  of  itself  a  mark  of 
greatness,  but  Chaucer's  professed  lovers  may  take  pleasure 
in  observing  how  largely  he  shares  this  characteristic  with 
Shakespeare  himself.  To  give  each  of  them  a  separate 
chapter  is  but  a  respectful  subterfuge,  thinly  concealing  how 
unconscionably  these  two  sudden  elevations  interfere  with 
that  orderly  progression  which  the  historian  loves.  It  would 
be  much  easier  to  tell  the  story  of  the  Elizabethan-Jacobean 
drama  from  rise  to  fall  if  Shakespeare  could  be  left  out  of 
it ;  and  if  there  had  been  no  Chaucer,  how  gentle,  how  almost 
mathematical,  would  have  been  the  progression  from  the 
Cursor  Mundi  and  the  Handlyng  Synne  to  Gower's  Confessio 
Amantis,  from  Gower  to  Lydgate  and  Hoccleve,  and  from 
Lydgate  and  Hoccleve  to  Stephen  Hawes!  The  Italian 
influence  would  have  come  in  for  the  first  time  with  Surrey 
and  Wyatt,  and  the  whole  sequence  would  have  been  just 
what  a  plain  man  would  expect.  Not  only  by  his  incon- 
venient possession  of  genius,  but  also  by  his  great,  if  fitful 
industry,  and  by  what  we  can  hardly  call  by  any  name  but 
good  luck,  Chaucer  shoots  up  suddenly  between  Gower  and 
his  natural  successors,  and  thus  revolutionises  the  standard 


X  Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

of  poetry  by  which  the  next  century  is  inevitably  judged. 
The  effect  of  his  sudden  uprising  is  almost  as  confusing  to 
our  judgments  of  his  own  poetry  as  of  that  of  his  unhappy 
'successors.'  Brought  up,  as  most  of  us  poor  middle-aged 
critics  have  been,  on  textbooks  which  grudgingly  devoted 
a  scanty  thirty  or  forty  pages  to  all  that  happened  ere 
Surrey  and  Wyatt  began  to  write  an  English  which  literary 
historians  could  read  without  taking  any  trouble,  we  in- 
evitably got  it  into  our  heads  that  with  Chaucer  we  were  at 
the  very  beginning  ;  that  he  was  really,  as  he  was  called,  the 
Father  of  English  Poetry,  and  represented  the  first  blossom- 
ing of  its  spring.  The  spring  had  come  and  was  fast  fading 
when  Chaucer  began  to  write.  It  had  come  with  the  first 
blossoming  of  the  romances,  and  with  such  lyrics  as 

'  Lenten  ^  is  come  with  love  to  town, 
With  blossoms  and  with  birdes  rown';^ 

or  as 

•  Blow,  northern  wind, 
Send  thou  me  my  sweeting' ; 

of  which  the  lightness  and  spontaneity  are  represented  in 
only  a  few  snatches  in  Chaucer.  Other  touches  of  the 
spring  he  has,  for  no  man  better  loved  the  merry  month  of 
May,  and  he  has  sung  it  until  he  has  become  for  ever 
identified  with  it  in  our  minds.  All  the  same,  he  represents 
also  a  reaction  which  sees  the  humorous  side  of  the  lover's 
springtide  longings,  and  views  all  things  very  much  as  they 
are,  without  illusion.  Fortunately,  in  Chaucer's  case  this 
prosaic  mood  was  raised  and  transfigured  by  the  revelation 
of  Italian  poetry,  which  enabled  him  to  give  us  in  Troilus 
and  Cressida,  and  the  knight's  tale  of  Palamon  and  Arcite, 

^  Spring.  2  Whispering. 


Introduction  xi 

the  most  perfect  harmony  of  humour  and  romance  English 
narrative  poetry  has  produced.  No  other  poet  of  his  time 
came  under  the  same  influences,  and  to  this  fact,  as  well  as 
to  his  possession  of  genius,  he  owes  his  unique  position. 

That  the  worthy  Lydgate  and  Hoccleve,  without  any 
of  Chaucer's  good  luck,  failed  to  tread  in  his  footsteps,  is 
thus  hardly  surprising.  They  took  from  him  as  much  of 
his  machinery  as  they  could  carry,  wrote  in  his  metres  with 
the  aid  of  ears  sadly  confused  by  the  rapidly  weakening 
pronunciation  of  final  -e  and  -es,  and  began  the  attempt, 
pursued  all  through  the  century,  to  make  up  by  magnilo- 
quence what  they  lacked  in  poetry.  This  attempt  was  not 
confined  to  England.  In  France  also  there  was  the  same 
invasion  of  long  words,  and  it  took  our  fair  neighbour  much 
longer  to  get  rid  of  them.  As  the  fifteenth  century  pro- 
gressed and  its  successor  began,  it  became  more  and  more 
the  object  of  the  poetaster  to  end  his  lines  with  sounding 
polysyllables,  and  verse  not  written  in  this  style  was 
regarded  as  uncourtly  and  undignified.  When  we  once 
realise  that  this  particular  experiment  in  language  was 
one  which  had  to  be  made,  and  that  our  fifteenth-century 
poets  made  it  with  all  their  might,  we  can  understand  how 
Hawes  could  hail  Lydgate  as  '  the  most  dulcet  spring  of 
famous  rhetoric '  (this  new  poetry  being  essentially 
rhetorical)  ;  how  Skelton,  after  condescendingly  praising 
Chaucer  for  the  'pleasant,  easy  and  plain'  terms  in  which 
he  wrote,  hastened  to  explain  that  Lydgate's  efforts  were 
'  after  a  higher  rate ' ;  and  how  the  same  Skelton  thought 
it  necessary  in  his  PJiylyp  Sparowe  to  make  his  '  young 
maid'  excuse  herself  for  her  ignorance  of  'polished  terms' 
and  '  English  words  elect.'  Every  one  in  these  days  was 
searching    anxiously  for  the   right    word,  which  is   indeed 


xli       Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

the  most  proper    object    of  every  versifier's    search.     Un- 
luckily, they  only  looked  for  it  among  polysyllables. 

It  will  be  gathered  by  this  time  that  I  hold  no  brief  for 
what  we  must  call  the  court  poetry  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
that  is  to  say,  the  compositions  by  which  poets  from  Lyd- 
gate  to  Skelton  sought  to  ingratiate  themselves  with  noble 
patrons  and  to  prove  their  title  to  immortality.  When 
they  were  off  their  guard  they  wrote  much  better.  The 
reminiscences  of  the  gay  days  of  his  youth  stirred  Hoc- 
cleve's  muse  to  unwonted  vivacity.  In  the  Londo?i  Lick- 
penny  Lydgate,  if  Lydgate's  it  be,  wrote  humorous  satire 
with  success.  Skelton  himself,  though  in  his  (much  too 
respectfully  spoken  of)  play  Magnificence  he  could 
flounder  with  the  worst  of  his  predecessors,  in  his  light  and 
railing  rhymes  was  nimble  enough,  and  ranged  easily  from 
vigorous  invective  of  Wolsey  to  pretty  panegyrics  of  fair 
ladies.  Now  and  again  also  these  good  souls  ceased  their 
search  for  polysyllables,  looked  at  some  fair  face  or  pleasant 
landscape,  and  came  near  to  a  natural  description.  Now 
and  again,  too,  when  they  were  on  their  knees  (it  is  only 
in  prayers  intended  for  other  people  that  long  words  seem 
appropriate),  they  got  down  to  a  phrase  of  simple  beauty. 
And  meanwhile  in  the  country  in  general,  we  may  be  sure, 
many  simple  rhymesters  were  keeping  up  old  traditions; 
and  if  some  diligent  student  would  begin  gleaning  from 
the  earlier  miscellanies  with  the  industry  and  insight  by 
which  Mr.  A.  H.  Bullen  extracted  so  rich  a  harvest  from 
the  Elizabethan  song-books,  surely  he  also  would  not  go 
unrewarded.  That  the  touch  which  we  find  in  the  religious 
poems  of  an  earlier  date  in  the  Vernon  MS.  had  not  been 
wholly  lost  is  witnessed  by  some  favourite  lines  of 
mine  from  a  book  called    Speculum  Chrisiiani,  printed  by 


Introduction  xiil 

Machlinia  about  1485,  and  sometimes  attributed  to  John 

Wotton— 

'  Mary  mother,  well  thou  be  ! 
Mary  mother,  think  on  me  ; 
Maiden  and  mother  was  never  none 
Together,  Lady,  save  thee  alone. 
Sweet  Lady,  maiden  clean. 
Shield  me  from  ill,  shame  and  teen  ; 
Out  of  sin.  Lady,  shield  thou  me. 
And  out  of  debt  for  charity. 
Lady,  for  thy  joyes  five, 
Get  me  grace  in  this  live, 
To  know  and  keep  over  all  thing. 
Christian  faith  and  God's  bidding. 
And  truely  win  all  that  I  need 
To  me  and  mine  clothe  and  feed. 
Help  me,  Lady,  and  all  mine  ; 
Shield  me.  Lady,  from  hell  pine  ; 
Shield  me,  Lady,  from  villainy 
And  from  all  wicked  company.' 

By  the  side  of  this  religious  verse  is  there  any  need  to 
quote  more  than  a  stanza  from  the  Nut  Brown  Maid 
just  to  remind  us  what  the  secular  poets  could  do? 

'  Be  it  right  or  wrong,  these  men  among,  on  women  do  complain, 
Affirming  this,  how  that  it  is  a  labour  spent  in  vain 
To  love  them  well ;  for  never  a  del  they  love  a  man  again  ; 
For  let  a  man  do  what  he  can  their  favour  to  attain, 
Yet  if  a  new  to  them  pursue  their  first  true  lover  than 
Laboureth  for  nought  and  from  her  thought  he  is  a  banished  man.' 

To  say  that  English  poetry  was  dead  when  verse  like 
this  was  being  written  is  absurd.  It  was  not  dead,  but 
banished  from  court. 

We  may  well  grumble  at  the  mischance  which  has  pre- 
served to  us  such  quantities  of  the  verse  of  men  like 
Lydgate  and  Hawes,  with  which,  despite  all  the  blandish- 
ments of  their  editors,  a  not  unwise  world  refuses  to  con- 


xiv      Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

corn  itself,  and  on  the  other  hand  has  permitted  to  perish, 
or  scattered  seemingly  beyond  retrieving,  the  humbler 
poetry  which  has  much  greater  worth.  In  the  Robin  Hood 
Ballads  which  Professor  Arber  has  printed  from  an  edition 
by  Wynkyn  de  Worde  we  have  at  least  one  piece  of 
salvage.  It  must  be  owned,  indeed,  that  to  claim  a  ballad 
as  the  product  of  any  one  century  is  rather  rash,  and  that 
in  some  form  or  another  this  cycle  was  probably  in  exist- 
ence before  Chaucer  died.  The  *  Ballad  of  Otterburn,' 
again,  is  founded  on  an  incident  of  border  war  which  took 
place  in  1388  when  Chaucer  had  just  begun  work  on  the 
Canterbury  Tales,  and  this  also  belongs  to  fourteenth- 
century  tradition.  But  both  the  one  and  the  other,  and 
still  more  certainly  '  Chevy  Chace,'  must  be  reckoned  in 
their  present  form  to  the  credit  of  our  period,  and  form  a 
notable  reinforcement  to  it,  though  we  must  regret  that 
the  early  transcribers  and  printers  took  so  little  trouble  to 
preserve  a  correct  text. 

Christmas  carols  again,  as  likely  to  be  handed  down  from 
mouth  to  mouth  in  the  same  way  as  ballads,  can  be 
assigned  neither  to  any  single  author  nor  to  any  precise 
year  or  even  decade  of  composition.  But  the  charming 
examples  which  I  have  picked  out  from  a  number  tran- 
scribed by  Professor  Fliigel  from  a  Balliol  College  manu- 
script of  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  may  all 
safely  be  attributed  to  a  date  earlier  than  1500,  though 
perhaps  not  very  much  earlier,  and  in  their  simple  tenderness 
and  mirth  they  are  in  strong  contrast  to  the  pretentious 
poetry  of  the  court.^ 

As  with  the  ballads  and  carols,  so  with  miracle-plays  :  the 
fact  that  they  were  handed  down  from  one  generation  to 

'  Printed  by  him  in  1894  in  a  '  Festschrift '  in  honour  of  Professor  Hildebrand. 


Introduction  xv 

another,  and  in  each  generation  revised,  altered,  and  added 
to,  makes  assignment  of  dates  almost  impossible.  The 
play  of  the  Shearmen  and  Tailors  from  the  Coventry  Gilds 
cycle,'  here  printed,  survived  in  a  transcript  dated  1534,  and 
it  is  probable  that  it  was  then  copied  out  for  the  sake  of 
combining  what  must  originally  have  been  four  or  five 
different  plays  into  one.  Some  of  these  plays  in  their 
separate  form  may  have  been  first  written  in  the  fourteenth 
century  ;  they  appear  to  have  been  added  to  in  the  fifteenth, 
and  (as  we  have  seen)  assumed  their  final  form  in  the 
sixteenth.  The  whole  of  the  pseudo-Coventry  cycle,^  in 
like  manner,  seems  to  have  been  revised  and  largely  written 
when  it  was  last  transcribed  in  1468.  But  the  supreme 
example  of  fifteenth-century  addition  to  an  older  cycle  is 
that  of  the  Wakefield  Plays,  which  early  in  the  century 
were  taken  in  hand  by  a  dramatist  of  extraordinary  ability, 
whose  traceable  contributions  amount  to  over  three  thousand 
lines,  distributed  among  at  least  six,  or  quite  probably  as 
many  as  nine  different  plays,  of  which  five  are  homogeneous 
and  entirely  from  his  hand.  Among  these  five  are  the 
well  -  known  Prima  and  Secunda  Pastorum,  the  two 
Shepherds'  Plays  with  which  the  history  of  English  comedy 
begins.  The  humours  of  the  two  shepherds  who  meet 
on  the  moor  and  come  to  blows  over  the  grazing  of  an 
imaginary  flock  of  sheep  are  good ;  the  humours  of  the 
Secunda  Pastorum,  of  Mak  the  sheep-stealer,  his  clever  wife 
Gyll,  the  sheep  that  was  passed  off  as  a  baby,  and  Mak's 
well-deserved  blanketing, —  these  surely  are  not  only  good, 

^  To  be  carefully  distinguished  from  the  so-called  Coventry  Plays  of  Cotton 
MS.,  Vespasian,  D.  viii.,  whose  highly  doubtful  connection  with  Coventry  rests 
solely  on  a  note  of  Cotton's  librarian. 

^  It  would  be  convenient  if  they  could  be  called  the  Cotton  Plays,  as  the 
Wakefield  cycle  has  been  called  after  the  Towneley  family. 

b 


xvi      Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

but  as  good,  of  their  kind,  as  they  well  can  be.  That  I 
have  not  printed  this  second  Shepherds'  Play  here  is  due 
partly  to  its  being  easily  accessible  in  the  Early  English 
Text  Society's  edition,  but  chiefly  to  the  serious  obstacles 
its  northern  dialect  presents  to  any  attempt  at  transcribing 
it  in  modern  English.  The  play  of  the  Shearmen  and 
Tailors  of  Coventry,  on  the  other  hand,  as  I  have  noted  in 
my  preface,  cries  aloud  for  such  transcription.  The  fact, 
moreover,  that  in  its  present  conglomerate  condition,  it 
gives  the  whole  history  of  the  Divine  Infancy  from  the 
Annunciation  to  the  Flight  into  Egypt  makes  it  very 
representative,  even  the  humour  of  the  Miracle  Plays  being 
exemplified,  though  poorly  and  incongruously,  in  the  attack 
of  the  mothers  of  the  Innocents  on  Herod's  knights.  The 
different  sections  of  the  play,  the  work  no  doubt  of  different 
authors,  have  varying  values,  that  of  the  Prophets,  never 
very  successfully  handled,  being  much  the  weakest.  On 
the  other  hand,  in  the  simple  gifts  of  the  shepherds  to  the 
Holy  Child  we  have  a  very  fair  representation  of  one  of 
the  stock  incidents  of  a  Nativity  Play  in  which  free  scope 
was  given  to  whatever  tender  and  playful  fancy  the  dramatist 
possessed.  It  should  be  said  that  during  the  fifteenth  century 
the  popularity  of  these  plays  increased  enormously,  records 
of  their  performance  being  found  in  all  parts  of  England, 
including  Cornwall  and  Wales,  where  they  were  acted  in 
the  vernacular. 

Starting  not  very  much  later  than  the  Miracle  Plays, 
since  we  hear  of  them  at  York  in  the  middle  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  the  Moralities  also  increased  greatly 
in  popularity  during  our  period,  offering  ample  opportunity 
for  the  allegorising  and  personifying  tendency  which  was 
one  of  its  most   prominent,  and   in   many   respects   most 


Introduction  xvii 

baneful,  characteristics.  Several  plays  of  this  kind  of 
undoubted  English  origin  have  come  down  to  us  from  the 
fifteenth  century  itself,  and  are  well  worth  study.  Chiefly 
because  of  the  interest  which  has  been  aroused  by  its 
recent  performance,  I  have  preferred  to  give  that  of  The 
Smnmoning  of  Everyman,  which,  while  presenting  much 
less  variety  than  such  plays  as  The  Castle  of  Perseverance, 
or  Mind,  Will,  and  Understanding,  has  the  merit  of  being 
in  very  easy  English,  short,  impressive,  and  homogeneous. 
It  is  these  latter  merits,  quite  as  much  as  the  evidence 
which  can  be  obtained  by  comparing  the  two  texts,  that 
offer  the  best  reason  for  acquiescing  in  the  verdict  that  the 
Dutch  play  of  Elckerlijk,  attributed  to  Petrus  Dorlandus,  a 
theological  writer  of  Diest,  who  died  in  1507,  has  a  better 
claim  than  our  English  version  to  be  considered  the  original. 
Strict  adherence  to  propriety  of  form  was  not  a  characteristic 
of  the  dramatic  literature  of  this  period,  and  had  the  play 
been  of  native  origin  its  uniform  seriousness  of  tone  would 
almost  assuredly  have  been  broken  by  some  humorous, 
or  semi-humorous,  episodes.  While  the  two  plays,  with 
the  exception  of  the  Prologue,  which  is  not  found  in  the 
Dutch,  agree  speech  by  speech  from  beginning  to  end,  the 
English  version  is  not  a  slavish  translation  ;  indeed,  the 
ease  and  happiness  of  the  diction,  and  the  freedom  with 
which  it  moves,  give  it,  until  the  Dutch  text  is  examined, 
the  tone  of  an  original  work,  and  the  translator  must  have 
been  a  man  of  no  small  ability  to  achieve  such  a  success. 
It  should  be  said  that  the  oldest  Dutch  edition  now  extant 
appears  to  have  been  printed  about  1495 ;  but  the  play 
may  have  been  written  some  years  before  this,  though 
hardly  as  early  as  'about  1477,'  the  date  Professor 
Logeman  proposes,  if  the  author  was  only  born  in  1454, 


xviii     Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

for  it  does  not  read  like  the  work  of  a  very  young  man. 
Professor  Logeman  was,  perhaps,  influenced  in  proposing 
this  date  by  a  desire  to  get  in  front  of  the  critics  of  English 
literature  (including  ten  Brink),  who  have  assigned  the 
English  play  to  the  reign  of  Edward  IV.,  i.e.  not  later  than 
1483.  As  in  the  Miracle  Plays,  so  in  the  Moralities,  an 
original  purely  didactic  purpose  was  gradually  influenced 
by  a  desire  to  render  the  didacticism  more  palatable  to  a 
popular  audience  by  the  introduction  of  humorous  incidents. 
The  complete  absence  of  these  from  Everyman  naturally 
caused  critics  to  assign  it  the  earliest  possible  date,  so  long 
as  it  was  regarded  as  an  original  work.  But  there  is 
nothing  in  the  language  which  precludes  it  from  having 
been  written  immediately  after  1495,  when  we  know  that 
a  Dutch  edition  was  in  print,  and  in  judging  it  as  a 
translation  we  may  be  content  to  assign  it  to  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century.  It  is  worth  noting  that  at  that  date  there 
must  already  have  been  considerable  literary  intercourse 
between  England  and  Holland,  and  that  several  popular 
English  books  had  already  been  printed  at  Antwerp  for 
the  English  market. 

It  would  have  been  pleasant  to  me,  as  a  lover  of  these 
forerunners  of  the  Elizabethan  drama,  to  have  advanced 
from  the  Miracle  Play  and  Morality,  and  have  given 
examples  of  the  Moral-Interlude  and  Farce;  but  these 
belong  emphatically  to  the  sixteenth  century,  and  come 
too  near  the  drama  itself  for  inclusion  in  a  non-dramatic 
'Garner.'  But  as  a  counterpart  to  Professor  Arber's  Trial 
of  William  Thorpe  for  Heresy,  I  have  ventured  to  reprint 
here  from  the  Transactions  of  the  Bibliographical  Society 
some  pleadings  in  a  theatrical  lawsuit  of  the  reign  of 
Henry  VIII.,  one  of  the  many  interesting  discoveries  pub- 


Introduction  xix 

lished  by  Mr.  Henry  Plomer.  Mr.  Plomer's  own  interest 
in  the  pleadings,  and  the  reason  which  made  them  suitable 
for  publication  by  a  Society  in  no  wise  concerned  with 
the  history  of  the  drama,  arose  from  the  fact  that  the 
plaintiff  in  the  case,  John  Rastell,  besides  being  a  lawyer 
and  (it  is  believed)  a  writer  of  interludes,  was  also  a 
printer,  details  of  any  kind  that  can  be  gleaned  about  the 
lives  of  early  printers  being  always  welcome  to  bookish 
antiquaries.  But  these  particular  details  about  Rastell's 
stage  in  his  garden,  the  classes  from  which  actors  were 
drawn,  the  value  of  the  dresses  they  wore,  the  practice  of 
hiring  the  dresses  out,  and  the  rather  puzzling  distinction 
made  between  stage-plays  and  interludes,^  are  all  of  con- 
siderable interest  for  our  period  of  the  drama,  and  it  seemed 
a  good  deed  to  give  them  wider  publicity. 

We  pass  now  from  a  survey  of  its  poetry,  both  non- 
dramatic  and  dramatic,  to  the  work  done  in  the  fifteenth 
century  for  the  development  of  English  prose.  Until 
quite  towards  the  close  of  the  fourteenth  century  England 
can  hardly  be  said  to  have  possessed  any  prose  literature 
not  avowedly  or  practically  of  a  didactic  character.  To 
save  some  one's  soul  or  to  improve  some  one's  morals  were 
seemingly  the  only  motives  which  could  suffice  to  persuade 
an  Englishman  to  write  his  native  language  except  in  verse. 
The  impulse  towards  prose-writing  may  perhaps  be  dated 
from  about  1380,  the  date  of  the  first  Wyclifite  translation 
of  the  Bible.     Of  this  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  as 

^  See  p.  316.  Stage-plays  were  acted  in  the  summer,  interludes  in  the  winter, 
the  cost  of  hiring  dresses  being  apparently  from  three  to  five  times  as  great  for 
a  stage-play  as  for  an  interlude.  My  own  interpretation  is  that  the  distinction 
has  nothing  to  do  with  the  plays  acted,  but  solely  to  the  place  of  performance, 
interludes  being  acted  indoors  and  stage-plays  in  the  open  air,  where  the  dresses 
were  exposed  to  greater  damage. 


XX      Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

far  as  Daniel,  are  stated  on  contemporary  authority  to 
have  been  rendered  by  Nicholas  Hereford ;  while  historians, 
after  salving  their  conscience  by  confessing  that  there  is 
substantially  no  evidence  for  attributing  the  rest  of  the 
work  to  Wyclif,  wherever  they  have  afterwards  to  mention 
it,  invariably  connect  it  with  his  name.  A  revised  edition, 
usually  assigned  to  Wyclif's  friend,  John  Purvey,  was 
completed  a  few  years  later.  It  was  about  1380  that 
Chaucer  was  engaged  in  translating  Boethius's  De  Con- 
solatione  Philosophice,  and  not  long  afterwards  Usk  wrote 
his  Testament  of  Love.  The  first  really  secular  English 
book  of  any  importance,  the  translation  of  Mandeville's 
TV^Wj,  which  has  come  down  to  us  in  a  Cotton  manuscript, 
was  probably  made  about  the  end  of  the  century,  and  was 
quickly  succeeded  by  two  variant  versions.  John  of  Trevisa, 
an  Oxford  scholar,  was  the  first  to  English  an  important 
historical  work,  and  a  book  of  popular  science,  the  Poly- 
chronicon  of  Higden  and  the  De  Proprietatibus  Rermn  of 
Bartholomew. 

It  was  necessarily  by  the  free  use  of  translation  that 
an  English  secular  prose  literature  had  to  be  built 
up.  All  the  standard  works  hitherto  had  been  written 
in  Latin,  or  in  a  few  cases  in  French ;  and  now  that 
English  had  been  recognised,  alike  at  court,  in  the  law- 
courts,  and  in  the  schools,  as  the  natural  language  of  the 
inhabitants  of  England,  the  first  thing  which  had  to  be 
done  was  to  provide  Englishmen  with  the  ordinary  sources 
of  information  in  their  own  language.  The  need  for 
translation  directed  attention  to  its  principles  and  canons, 
and  two  interesting  little  essays  on  the  subject  are  here 
printed — the  one  from  the  preface,  said  to  be  by  Purvey,  to 
the  second  VVyclifite  Bible,  and  the  other  from  that  prefixed 


Introduction  xxi 

by  Trevisa  to  his  translation  of  Higden's  Polychronicon. 
I  have  particular  pleasure  in  placing  these  two  prefaces 
side  by  side,  because,  as  far  as  I  know,  the  really  striking 
resemblances  between  them,  in  their  grammatical  remarks, 
in  their  survey  of  previous  attempts  at  an  English  transla- 
tion of  the  Bible,  and  in  their  attitude  to  such  a  translation, 
have  never  been  pointed  out.  Without  wishing  to  intrude 
myself  into  controversial  matters  on  which  no  one  is 
entitled  to  speak  who  has  not  made  a  special  study  of 
the  subject,  I  would  fain  again  draw  attention  to  the  fact 
that  whereas  we  have  a  definite  statement  by  Caxton  ^  that 
the  Polychronicon  '  was  englisshed  by  one  Trevisa,  vicarye 
of  barkley,  which  atte  request  of  one  Sir  Thomas  lord 
barkley  translated  the  sayd  book  [which  we  have],  tke  byble, 
and  bartylmew  de  proprietatibus  rerum  [which  we  have]  out 
of  latyn  into  englysshe,'  in  the  case  of  Purvey  his  name  was 
first  mentioned  in  connection  with  Bible  translation  in  1729 
by  Daniel  Waterton,who  'guessed  '  and  '  pitched  upon  '  him 
(Waterton's  Works,  vol.  x.  p.  361)  as  the  author  of  the 
second  version,  partly  on  the  ground  of  his  general  pro- 
minence as  a  Wyclifite,  and  also  because  of  his  ownership 
of  a  Bible  in  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  which  Waterland 
hoped  would  prove  to  be  of  that  version.  As  it  happens, 
the  text,  which  is  only  that  of  the  New  Testament,  is, 
apparently  throughout,  that  of  the  earlier  version,  with 
some  of  the  Prologues  of  the  later  version  to  separate  books 
inserted.  Inasmuch  also  as  the  manuscript  was  not  com- 
pleted till  1427  or  later,  its  bearing  on  the  question  of  the 
authorship  of  a  translation,  which  had  then  been  in  circu- 
lation for  some  thirty  years,  does  not  appear  to  be  very 
great.     It  was  open  to  any  one  to  combine  the  different 

^  Prohemye  to  Polychronicon^  ad  Jin. 


xxii     Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

parts  of  the  two  versions  in  any  way  he  pleased,  and  that 
Purvey  seems  to  have  preferred  the  text  of  the  earlier 
version  and  the  prologues  of  the  later  hardly  proves  that 
the  later  version  is  due  to  him.  If  we  must  drag  him  in  at 
all,  it  would  be  much  more  reasonable  to  assign  to  him  the 
completion  of  Nicholas  of  Hereford's  unfinished  work. 

Lightly  arrived  at  as  it  was,  Waterland's  'guess'  was 
adopted  by  Forshall  and  Madden  in  their  fine  edition  of  the 
two  versions  published  in  1850,  and  as  buttressed  up  by 
them  with  what  seems  to  me  a  very  weak  additional  argu- 
ment, has  ever  since  been  repeated  as  an  established  fact.^ 
The  readiness  with  which  the  conjecture  was  accepted  can 
only  be  accounted  for  by  the  desire  to  make  the  work  of 
translation  centre  at  Lutterworth  instead  of,  as  I  believe  to 
have  been  the  case,  at  Oxford.  It  seems  to  be  considered  that 
we  shall  be  robbing  Wyclif  of  his  due  unless  the  translations 
are  connected  with  him  as  closely  as  possible.  Burdened  as 
he  was  in  his  last  years  with  age  and  infirmities,  it  is  surely 

^  The  argument  as  I  understand  it  runs  as  follows  : — 

(i)  The  author  of  the  Prologue  is  the  author  of  the  Translation  of  the 
Bible  (which  may  be  granted,  though  not  without  the  reservation  that 
the  helpers  to  whom  allusion  is  made  may  have  written  sections  of  the 
Prologue,  which  would  confuse  any  deductions). 
(ii)  The    Prologue    has   verbal    resemblances   to   the    treatise  designated 
EcclesicB  Regimen   (the    instances  quoted   seem   to   me  resemblances 
merely  of  topics,  and  these  not  uncommon  ones), 
(iii)  The  EcdesicB  Regimen  resembles  Purvey's  confession  at  his  recantation 
in  1400  (the  previous  criticism  applies  here  much  more  strongly). 
Therefore  the  translation  of  the  Bible  is  by  the  author  of  the  Ecclesia  Regimen, 
and  the  author  of  this  is  Purvey.     I  must  repeat  that  the  chain  seems  to  me 
lamentably  weak,   and  that    the  resemblances  which  may  be  found   between 
Section  xv.  of  the  Prologue  and  Trevisa's  Dialogue  and  Letter  to  Lord  Berkeley 
are  stronger,  because  not  arising  out  of  quite  such  common  topics.     That  they 
are  only  to  a  slight  extent  verbal  resemblances  is  no  drawback.     We  do  not 
expect  a  man  to  repeat  his  own  words  exactly.     What  is  interesting  is  to  find 
two  translators  both  interested  in   their  own   methods,   and    these  methods 
similar. 


Introduction  xxiii 

enough  if  he  inspired  others  to  work  at  this  great  task ;  we 
need  not  insist  that  he  must  have  written  at  least  part  of  the 
first  translation  with  his  own  hands,  and  that  the  second  must 
have  begun  under  his  immediate  eye.  I  would  submit,  indeed, 
that  the  tone  of  the  second  translator's  reference  to  'the 
English  Bible  late  translated  '  (p.  195)  is  quite  incompatible 
with  any  such  theory.  We  know  from  the  manuscript  note 
in  the  Bodleian  MS.  that  Nicholas  of  Hereford  began  the 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament ;  and  when  his  work  was 
interrupted  by  the  necessity  for  flight,  it  is  far  more  likely 
that  it  was  taken  up  by  some  other  of  Wyclif's  numerous 
disciples  at  Oxford  rather  than  by  the  master  himself, 
while  the  fact  that  it  was  the  work  of  his  disciples,  urged  no 
doubt  by  his  wish,  would  amply  account  for  such  references 
as  may  be  found  to  it  under  Wyclif's  name.  For  the  second 
translation,  it  seems  to  me  that  the  tone  of  the  reference 
already  quoted,  and  the  detailed  account  (see  p.  194)  which 
the  translator  gives  of  the  method  in  which  he  went  to 
worK,  compel  us  to  seek  an  independent  origin,  and  to  look 
for  some  other  translator  less  immediately  under  Wyclif's 
influence.  The  freedom  with  which  the  Bible  admittedly 
circulated  for  many  years,  and  the  well-known  allusion  by 
Sir  Thomas  More  to  an  English  translation  untouched  by 
any  taint  of  heresy,  point  also  in  the  same  direction.  That 
the  second  version  is  really  only  a  revision  of  the  first  can 
hardly  be  adduced  as  a  strong  argument  on  the  other  side. 
The  ethics  of  literary  acknowledgment  were  not  appreciated 
in  Trevisa's  days,  and  I  believe  that  a  very  similar  relation 
can  be  found  on  comparison  of  what  is  known  as  the 
'Vulgate'  text  of  Mandeville  with  that  of  the  Cotton 
manuscript,  which  the  second  translator  appears  to  have 
used  freely,  though  in  this  case  without  improving  on  it. 


xxiv    Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

At  any  rate,  William  Caxton  seems  a  better  authority  than 
an  eighteenth-century  divine  as  to  the  authorship  of  a 
translation  made  only  a  few  years  before  he  was  born.  We 
know  that  Trevisa  was  what  we  may  call  a  professional 
translator,  well  equipped  for  his  task  ;  and  we  find  him  in 
the  preface  to  the  Polychronicon  discussing  the  translation  of 
the  Bible  in  a  strikingly  similar  spirit  to  that  in  which  it  is 
discussed  in  the  Prologue  to  one  of  the  translations  which 
have  come  down  to  us.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  subject 
may  receive  further  investigation,  and  that  without  the 
importation  of  theological  bias. 

We  meet  with  the  name  of  John  Purvey  once  more  in 
one  of  the  longest  and  most  interesting  of  the  pieces  here 
printed,  the  Examination  of  William  Thorpe  before  Arch- 
bishop Arundel,  held  at  Saltwood  Castle  in  Kent  in  1407. 
'  I  know  none  more  covetous  shrews,'  said  the  Archbishop 
to  Thorpe  in  his  railing  way,  'than  ye  are  when  that  ye 
have  a  benefice.  For,  lo  1  I  gave  to  John  Purvey  a  benefice 
(that  of  West  Hythe,  which  Purvey  held  for  fourteen 
months  from  August  1401)  but  a  mile  out  of  this  castle, 
and  I  heard  more  complaints  about  his  covetousness  for 
tithes  and  other  misdoings  than  I  did  of  all  men  that  were 
advanced  within  my  diocese.'  '  Sir,'  replied  Thorpe,  *  Sir, 
Purvey  is  neither  with  you  now  for  the  benefice  ye  gave 
him,  nor  holdeth  he  faithfully  with  the  learning  that  he 
taught  and  writ  beforetime ;  and  thus  he  sheweth  himself 
neither  to  be  hot  nor  cold  ;  and  therefore  he  and  his  fellows 
may  sore  dread  that  if  they  turn  not  hastily  to  the  way  that 
they  have  forsaken,  peradventure  they  be  put  out  of  the 
number  of  Christ's  chosen  people.' 

The  Archbishop's  answer  was  to  mutter  threats  against 
Purvey  as  a  *  false  harlot ' ;  and  so  the  Bible-translator,  if 


Introduction  xxv 

such  he  were,  was  abused  on  both  sides.  The  dialogue  about 
him  is  a  fair  instance  of  the  vividness  with  which  Thorpe's 
account  of  his  trial  illustrates  the  fortunes  of  WycHf's 
followers  when  they  scattered  before  their  persecutors  with- 
out any  leader  to  rally  them.  Thorpe  was  accused  of 
holding  all  the  chief  tenets  of  Wyclif's  which  were  con- 
demned as  contrary  to  the  Church's  order  and  teaching,  and 
his  answers,  according  to  the  account  he  gives  of  them, 
were  at  once  bold  and  prudent.  He  seems,  moreover,  to 
have  had  a  real  gift  as  a  reporter,  and  to  have  exercised  it 
impartially  enough,  for  not  every  Lollard  would  have  put 
into  his  examiner's  mouth  that  remarkably  happy  defence 
of  taking  a  bagpipe  on  pilgrimage,  which  will  be  found  on 
page  141.  Thorpe,  though  he  was  sent  back  to  prison,  lived 
to  write  this  account  of  his  trial  three-and-fifty  years  after 
it  took  place,  but  Sir  John  Oldcastle  was  burnt  alive,  despite 
all  Prince  Hal's  efforts  to  win  him  to  recant  and  save  him- 
self, and  the  short  account  of  his  trial,  which  follows  that  of 
Thorpe,  has  thus  a  more  tragic  interest. 

The  persecution  of  the  Lollards  was  but  an  incident  in 
the  fifteenth  century,  little  affecting  its  literature,  though 
the  burning  of  Oldcastle  called  forth  a  bad  poem  by 
Hoccleve.  The  wasteful  wars  in  France,  and  the  turmoil 
of  the  Roses,  on  the  other  hand,  had  a  great  and  most  disas- 
trous influence.  After  Lydgate's  death  about  1447,  Capgrave 
was  our  leading  man  of  letters,  and  on  his  death  in  1464 
the  post  was  left  vacant,  unless  Master  Bennet  Burgh  can 
be  considered  as  having  held  it.  The  Paston  Letters,  which 
begin  in  1422  and  cover  the  rest  of  the  century  (till  1507), 
offer  some  consolation  for  the  lack  of  more  formal  litera- 
ture, but  the  lack  is  undeniable.  Moreover,  not  only 
literature,  but  the  bookish  arts  suffered  terribly  from  this 


xxvi    Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

depression.  The  fine  English  illuminated  manuscripts 
which  at  the  beginning  of  the  century  had  vied  with  those 
of  France,  ceased  to  be  produced  after  about  1430  (the 
siege  of  Orleans  was  raised  by  Jeanne  Dare  in  1429,  and 
the  synchronism  may  be  significant),  and  with  the  illumina- 
tions, the  simpler  art  of  penmanship  declined  also.  It  was 
thus  small  wonder  that  the  art  of  printing  was  introduced 
but  tardily  to  our  country,  more  than  twenty  years  after 
the  first  printed  Bible  had  appeared  at  Mainz,  and  that, 
typographically,  William  Caxton,  with  no  fine  models  in 
contemporary  English  manuscripts  to  guide  him,  produced 
no  single  book  that  can  stand  comparison  with  the  best 
work  of  foreign  printers.  But  if  he  was  a  poor  printer,  he 
was  a  most  enterprising  and  skilful  publisher,  and  in  his 
homely  way  a  genuine  and  most  prolific  journeyman  of 
letters.  As  the  word  journeyman  is  written,  shame  bids  us 
strike  out  the  first  half  of  it,  lest  we  seem  to  cast  a  slight 
upon  one  who  did  so  excellent  a  work  for  English  literature, 
whose  enthusiasm  was  so  genuine  and  whose  industry  so 
great.  But  Caxton  was  always  modest  for  himself,  and  we 
shall  serve  him  best  by  not  putting  his  claims  too  high. 
When  he  commenced  author  there  is  an  ingenuity  in  the 
way  he  mixes  his  constructions,  which,  though  it  may 
delight  his  lovers,  compels  some  little  caution  in  introduc- 
ing him,  haply,  to  new  readers,  whom  such  a  paragraph  as 
that  which  begins  '  When  I  remember'  on  page  213  might 
easily  affront.  But  he  certainly  improved  his  style  by 
constant  practice,  and  the  handful  of  his  prefaces  and 
epilogues  here  printed  do  not  lack  literary  charm,  while 
the  information  they  give  of  the  man,  his  character,  his 
enthusiasms,  and  his  business  can  hardly  fail  to  please  any 
reasonably  sympathetic  reader.     Take,  for  instance,  these 


Introduction  xxvii 

delightful  confidences  as  to  the  fears  and  hopes  attendant 
on  his  translation  and  publication  of  that  bulky  work,  the 
Golden  Legend  of  Jacobus  de  Voragine,  which  might  well 
daunt  even  an  enterprising  publisher  : — 

'  And  forasmuch  as  this  said  work  was  great  and  over 
chargeable  to  me  to  accomplish,  I  feared  me  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  translation  to  have  continued  it,  because  of  the 
long  time  of  the  translation  and  also  in  the  imprinting  of 
the  same,  and  in  manner  half  desperate  to  have  accom- 
plished it,  was  in  purpose  to  have  left  it,  after  that  I  had 
begun  to  translate  it,  and  to  have  laid  it  apart,  ne  had  it 
been  at  the  instance  and  request  of  the  puissant,  noble  and 
virtuous  Earl,  my  Lord  William  Earl  of  Arundel,  which 
desired  me  to  proceed  and  continue  the  said  work,  and 
promised  me  to  take  a  reasonable  quantity  of  them  when 
they  were  achieved  and  accomplished,  and  sent  to  me  a 
worshipful  gentleman,  a  servant  of  his  named  John  Stanney, 
which  solicited  me  in  my  lord's  name  that  I  should  in  no 
wise  leave  it,  but  accomplish  it,  promising  that  my  said 
lord  should  during  his  life  give  and  grant  to  me  a  yearly 
fee,  that  is  to  wit  a  buck  in  summer  and  a  doe  in  winter, 
with  which  fee  I  hold  me  well  content.  Then  at  the  con- 
templation and  reverence  of  my  said  lord  I  have  en- 
deavoured me  to  make  an  end  and  finish  this  said  trans- 
lation and  also  have  imprinted  it  in  the  most  best  wise 
that  I  have,  could  or  might,  and  present  this  said  book  to 
his  good  and  noble  lordship,  as  chief  causer  of  the  achiev- 
ing of  it,  praying  him  to  take  it  in  gree  of  me  William 
Caxton,  his  poor  servant,  and  that  it  like  him  to  remember 
my  fee,  and  I  shall  pray  unto  Almighty  God  for  his  long 
life  and  welfare,  and  after  this  short  and  transitory  life  to 
come  into  everlasting  joy  in  heaven,  the  which  he  send  to 


xxviii     Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse 

him  and  to  me  and  unto  all  them  that  shall  read  and  hear 
this  said  book,  that  for  the  love  and  faith  of  whom  all  these 
holy  saints  hath  suffered  death  and  passion.     Amen.' 

Few  publishers  since  Caxton's  days  have  let  us  so  far 
into  their  secrets,  and  we  can  but  hope  that  his  patron 
really  took  *a  reasonable  quantity'  of  the  edition  (another 
was  published  in  a  few  years,  so  he  probably  did),  and  that 
the  bucks  and  the  does  furnished  many  jolly  dinners. 
Elsewhere  in  these  prefaces  Caxton  tells  us  how  he  was 
induced  to  take  up  the  art  of  printing,  narrates  the  trouble, 
in  which  he  has  had  successors,  in  getting  a  good  text  of 
Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tales,  pokes  fun  at  English  ladies 
and  at  another  of  his  patrons,  the  Earl  of  Rivers,  and  sets 
down  what  is  still  one  of  the  best  criticisms  ever  penned 
of  Malory's  King  Arthur.  With  the  mention  of  that  noble 
work  it  is  well  to  finish  this  brief  sketch  of  our  fifteenth- 
century  literature.  It  is  too  well  known,  too  easily  accessible, 
for  any  snippets  to  be  quoted  from  it  here.  But  with  the 
English  version  of  Mandeville  at  the  beginning  of  our 
period,  and  Malory's  ^r//zz^r  completed  in  1469  and  published 
in  1483,  it  is  evident  that  we  can  lay  claim  to  two  master- 
pieces which  have  not  yet  lost  their  hold  on  modern 
readers.  The  simplicity  and  feeling  of  Everyman  has 
lately  obtained  recognition,  I  hope  that,  when  boys  and 
girls  are  taught  a  little  more  of  their  own  language,  the 
play  of  Max  the  Sheepstealer  may  win  even  greater 
popularity,  for  it  is  an  ideal  play  for  children  to  act.  If 
we  throw  in  'Chevy  Chace '  and  the  'Nut  Brown  Maid' 
and  the  '  Robin  Hood  Ballads,'  we  shall  not  be  lacking  for 
poetry.  For  the  interest  which  we  now  seek  in  a  realistic 
novel  we  might  well  go  to  the  Paston  Letters.  There  are 
not  a  few  nations  of  Europe  which  might  be  well  pleased 


Introduction  xxix 

if  they  could  show,  century  by  century,  as  good  a  record 
as  this.  It  is  only  in  fact  the  ill-fortune  which  placed  it 
midway  between  Chaucer  and  Shakespeare,  and  our  own 
perversity  which  persists  in  associating  it  mainly  with 
Lydgate  and  Hoccleve,  that  causes  us  to  contemn  this 
particular  century  as  dull. 


^  orr 
UNIVE 


JOHN    LyDGATE  (?). 

'The  Siege  of  Harfleur  and  the 
Battle  of  Agincourt 

1415- 


Hereafter  followeth  the  Battle  of  Agincourt  and  the  great  Siege  of 
Rouen,  by  King  Henry  of  Monmouth,  the  Fifth  of  the  name  ;  that 
won  Gascony,  and  Guienne,  and  Normandy. 

[See  Sir  Harris  Nicolas's  History  of  the  Battle  of  Agincottrt,  p.  301, 
2nd  Ed.  1832,  8vo. 


12 


The  Dauphin's  offer  of  tennis  balls.  [prmled'cS: 


OD,  that  all  this  world  did  make 

And  died  for  us  upon  a  tree, 

Save  England,  for  Mary  thy  Mother's  sake ! 

As  Thou  art  steadfast  GOD  in  Trinity. 

And  save  King  Henry's  soul,  I  beseech  thee ! 

That  was  full  gracious  and  good  withal ; 

A  courteous  Knight  and  King  royal. 

Of  Henry  the  Fifth,  noble  man  of  war, 
Thy  deeds  may  never  forgotten  be ! 
Of  Knighthood  thou  wert  the  very  Loadstar ! 
In  thy  time  England  flowered  in  prosperity, 
Thou  mortal  Mirror  of  all  Chivalry ! 
Though  thou  be  not  set  among  the  Worthies  Nine ; 
Yet  wast  thou  a  Conqueror  in  thy  time  1 

Our  King  sent  into  France  full  rath, 

His  Herald  that  was  good  and  sure. 

He  desired  his  heritage  for  to  have : 

That  is  Gascony  and  Guienne  and  Normandy. 

He  bade  the  Dolphin  \^Dauphin\  deliver.     It  should  be  his : 

All  that  belonged  to  the  first  EDWARD 

"  And  if  he  say  me.  Nay ! ;  iwis 

I  will  get  it  with  dint  of  sword  ! " 

But  then  answered  the  Dolphin  bold, 

By  our  ambassadors  sending  again, 

"  Methinks  that  your  King  is  not  so  old, 

Wars  great  for  to  maintain. 

Greet  well,"  he  said,  "  your  comely  King 

That  is  both  gentle  and  small ; 

A  ton  full  of  tennis  balls  I  will  him  send, 

For  to  play  him  therewithal." 

Then  bethought  our  Lords  all, 

In  France  they  would  no  longer  abide  : 

They  took  their  leave  both  great  and  small, 

And  home  to  England  gan  they  ride. 

To  our  King  they  told  their  tale  to  the  end  ; 

What  that  the  Dolphin  did  to  them  say. 

"  I  will  him  thank,"  then  said  the  King, 

"  By  the  grace  of  GOD,  if  I  may ! " 


PrinwdSsso]    King  Henry  will  goto  France.     3 

Yet,  by  his  own  mind,  this  Dolphin  bold, 
To  our  King  he  sent  again  hastily ; 
And  prayed  him  truce  for  to  hold, 
For  Jesus'  love  that  died  on  a  tree. 

**  Nay,"  then  said  our  comely  King, 
"  For  into  France  will  I  wind  ! 
The  Dolphin  anger  I  trust  I  shall : 
And  such  a  tennis  ball  I  shall  him  send, 
That  shall  bear  down  the  high  roof  of  his  hall. 

The  King  at  Westminster  lay  that  time, 

And  all  his  Lords  everych  one ; 

And  they  did  set  them  down  to  dine : 

"  Lordings,"  he  saith,  "  by  St.  John  ! 

To  France  I  think  to  take  my  way : 

Of  good  counsel  I  you  pray. 

What  is  your  will  that  I  shall  do  ? 

Shew  me  shortly  without  delay  !  " 

The  Duke  of  Clarence  answered  soon. 

And  said,  "  My  Liege,  I  counsel  you  so  !  " 

And  other  Lords  said,  "  We  think  it  for  the  best 

With  you  to  be  ready  for  to  go ; 

Whiles  that  our  lives  may  endure  and  last" 

"  Grammercy,  Sirs !  "  the  King  gan  say, 

"  Our  right,  I  trust,  then  shall  be  won  , 

And  I  will  'quite  you  if  I  may  : 

Therefore  I  warn  you,  both  old  and  young, 

To  make  you  ready  without  delay 

To  Southampton  to  take  your  way 

At  St.  Peter's  tide  at  Lammas  ;  Ust  August  14:5.) 

For  by  the  grace  of  GOD,  and  if  I  may, 

Over  the  salt  sea  I  think  to  pass  ! " 

Great  ordnance  of  guns  the  King  let  make, 
And  shipped  them  at  London  all  at  once ; 
Bows  and  arrows  in  chests  were  take. 
Spears  and  bills  with  iron  gunstones, 
And  arming  daggers  made  for  the  nonce : 


4       The  English  arrive  in  Normandy.     [p^Jt^dl'^f^ll: 

With  swords  and  bucklers  that  were  full  sure. 
And  harness  bright  that  strokes  would  endure. 

The  King  to  Southampton  then  did  ride 
With  his  Lords  ;  for  no  longer  would  he  dwell. 
Fifteen  hundred  fair  ships  there  did  him  abide, 
With  good  sails  and  top-castle. 
Lords  of  France  our  King  they  sold 
For  a  million  of  gold  as  I  heard  say. 
By  England  little  price  they  told, 
Therefore  their  song  was  "  Well  a  way  !  " 

Between  Hampton  and  the  Isle  of  Wight, 

These  goodly  ships  lay  there  at  road, 

With  mastyards  across,  full  seemly  of  sight. 

Over  the  haven  spread  abroad  : 

On  every  pavis  [targ-ei]  a  cross  red  ; 

The  waists  decked  with  serpentines  [cannon]  strong. 

St.  George's  streamers  spread  overhead, 

With  the  Arms  of  England  hanging  all  along. 

Our  King  fully  hastily  to  his  ship  yede, 

And  all  other  Lords  of  every  degree : 

Every  ship  weighed  his  anchor  in  deed, 

With  the  tide  to  haste  them  to  the  sea. 

They  hoisted  their  sails,  sailed  aloft : 

A  goodly  sight  it  was  to  see. 

The  wind  was  good,  and  blew  but  soft : 

And  forth  they  went  in  the  name  of  the  Trinity.  [7th  August  1415.] 

Their  course  they  took  toward  Normandy, 

And  passed  over  in  a  day  and  a  night. 

So  in  the  second  morning  early, 

Of  that  country  they  had  a  sight : 

And  ever  [as]  they  drew  near  the  coast. 

Of  the  day  glad  were  they  all ; 

And  when  they  were  at  the  shore  almost, 

Every  ship  his  anchor  let  fall, 

With  their  tackles  they  launched  many  a  long  boat 

And  over  ha[t]ch  threw  them  into  the  stream  ; 


Pr!,ued^c.''f5lo:l  ThE  GUNS  PLAY  TENNIS  WITH  HaRFLEUR.      5 

A  thousand  shortly  they  saw  afloat, 
With  men  of  arms  that  light  did  leme. 

Our  king  landed  at  Cottaunses  {^Coutancesl  ut  sfwidd  he  c\<t( 

without  delay, 
On  our  Lady's  Even  [of]  the  Assumption  ;  [14th  August  1415.] 

And  to  Harflete  \Harfleicr'\  they  took  the  way 
And  mustered  fair  before  the  town. 
Our  King  his  banner  there  did  'splay, 
With  standards  bright  and  many  [a]  pennon  ; 
And  there  he  pitched  his  tent  adown ; 
Full  well  broidered  with  armory  gay. 
First  our  comely  King's  tent  with  the  crown, 
And  all  other  Lords  in  good  array. 

"  My  brother  CLARENCE,"  the  King  did  say, 
"  The  towers  of  the  town  will  I  keep 
With  her  daughters  and  her  maidens  gay, 
To  wake  the  Frenchmen  of  their  sleep." 
" '  London  ',"  he  said,  "  shall  with  him  meet ; 
And  my  guns  that  lieth  fair  upon  the  green ; 
For  they  shall  play  with  Harflete 
A  game  of  tennis  as  I  ween. 
Go  we  to  game,  for  God's  grace ! 
My  children  be  ready  everych  one." 

For  every  great  gun  that  there  was. 

In  his  mouth  he  had  a  stone. 

The  Captain  of  Harflete  soon  anon 

Unto  our  King  he  sent  hastily 

To  know  what  his  will  was  to  be  done, 

For  to  come  thither  with  such  a  meiny  ? 

"  Deliver  me  the  town  !  "  the  King  said. 

"  Nay  1 "  said  the  Captain,  "  by  God  and  St  Denis  !  ' 

"  Then  shall  I  win  it,"  said  our  King, 

"  By  the  grace  of  GOD  and  his  goodness, 

Some  hard  tennis  balls  I  have  hither  brought 

Of  marble  and  iron  made  full  round. 

I  swear,  by  JESU  that  me  dear  bought. 

They  shall  beat  the  walls  to  the  ground," 


6    King   Henry  grants  a  Truce.  [pHn-led'c.''f5lo: 

Then  said  the  great  gun, 

"  Hold  fellows,  we  go  to  game ! " 

Thanked  be  Mary  and  Jesu  her  son, 

They  did  the  Frenchmen  much  shame. 

"  Fifteen  afore,"  said  "  London  "  then  ; 

Her  balls  full  fair  she  gan  outthrow. 

"  Thirty  "  said  the  second  gun,  "  I  will  win  and  I  may." 

There  as  the  wall  was  most  sure, 

They  bare  it  down  without  nay. 

The  "  King's  Daughter  "  said  "  Hearken  this  play  ! 

Hearken  Maidens  now  this  tide  ! 

Five  and  forty  we  have,  it  is  no  nay." 

They  beat  down  the  walls  on  every  side. 

The  Normands  said,  "  Let  us  not  abide ! 

But  go  we  in  haste,  by  one  assent ! 

Wheresoever  the  gunstones  do  glide. 

Our  houses  in  Harfleet  are  all  to  rent : 

The  Englishmen  our  bulwarks  have  brent." 

And  women  cried,  "  Alas  that  ever  they  were  born ! " 

The  Frenchmen  said,  "  Now  be  we  shent ! 

By  us  now  the  town  is  forlorn : 

It  is  best  now  therefore 

That  we  beseech  this  English  King  of  grace, 

For  to  assail  us  no  more  ; 

Lest  he  destroy  us  in  this  place. 

Then  will  we  bid  the  Dolphin  make  him  ready, 

Or  else  this  town  delivered  must  be." 

Messengers  went  forth  by  and  bye,  [loth Septemberi4i5.] 

And  to  our  King  came  they  : 

The  Lord  Corgraunt  certainly,  L'^oll' bkaquemont.] 

For  he  was  Captain  of  the  place. 

And  Gelam  Bowser  with  him  did  hie, 

With  other  Lords  more  and  less. 

And  when  they  to  our  King  come  where, 

Full  lowly  set  them  on  their  knee  : 

"  Hail,  comely  King  ! "  gan  they  say 

"  Christ  save  thee  from  adversity ! 

Of  truce  we  will  beseech  thee 

Until  that  it  be  Sunday  noon  :  [22nd  September  1415.1 


PrmtedcS-]     ^^^    FrENCH    SURRENDER    HaRFLEUR.         J 

And  if  we  may  not  recovered  be, 
We  will  deliver  the  town." 

Then  said  our  King  full  soon, 

"  I  grant  you  grace  in  this  tide  ; 

One  of  you  shall  forth  anon, 

And  the  remnant  shall  with  me  abide ! " 

Their  Captain  took  his  next  way, 

And  to  Rouen  fast  gan  he  ride. 

The  Dolphin  he  had  thought  there  to  fiiid 

But  he  was  gone ;  he  durst  not  abide. 

For  help  the  Captain  besought  that  tide 

"  Harflete  is  lost  for  ever  and  aye  ; 

The  walls  be  beaten  down  on  every  side, 

That  we  no  longer  keep  it  may." 

Of  counsel  all  he  did  them  pray. 

"  What  is  your  will  that  I  may  do  ? 

We  must  ordain  the  King  battle  by  Sunday, 

Or  else  deliver  him  the  town  ! " 

The  Lords  of  Rouen  together  did  rown  ; 

And  bade  the  town  should  openly  yield. 

The  King  of  England  fareth  as  a  lion  : 

We  will  not  meet  with  him  in  the  field ! 

The  Captain  would  then  no  longer  abide. 

And  towards  Harflete  came  he  right ; 

For  so  fast  did  he  ride 

That  he  was  there  the  same  night. 

And  when  he  to  our  King  did  come,         [sand  September  1415.1 

Lowly  he  set  him  on  his  knee  : 

"  Hail,  comely  Prince ! "  then  did  he  say, 

*'  The  grace  of  GOD  is  with  thee ! 

Here  have  I  brought  the  keys  all 

Of  Harflete  that  is  so  royal  a  city. 

All  is  yours,  both  chamber  and  hall ; 

And  at  your  will  for  to  be." 

"  Thanked  be  JESU  !  "  said  our  King, 
"  And  Mary  his  mother  truly ! 


8     2  i,ooo  French  sent  out  of  Harfleur.  [prJted'c.'^fsaa 

My  uncle  DORSET,  without  letting, 

Captain  of  Harflete  shall  he  be. 

And  all  that  is  within  the  city 

Awhile  yet  they  shall  abide, 

To  amend  the  walls  in  every  degree 

That  are  beaten  down  on  every  side  t 

And  after  that,  they  shall  out  ride 

To  other  towns  over  all. 

Wife  nor  child  shall  not  there  abide : 

But  have  them  forth,  both  great  and  small ! " 

One  and  twenty  thousand,  men  might  see, 

When  they  went  out,  full  sore  did  weep. 

The  great  guns  and  ordnance  truly 
Were  brought  into  Harflete. 

Great  sickness  among  our  host  was,  in  good  fay, 
Which  killed  many  of  our  Englishmen  : 
There  died  beyond  seven  score  upon  a  day; 
Alive  there  was  left  but  thousands  ten. 


Our  King  himself  into  the  Castle  yede, 
And  rest  him  there  as  long  as  his  will  was : 
At  the  last  he  said,  "  Lords,  so  God  me  speed ! 
Towards  Calais  I  think  to  pass." 

After  that  Harflete  was  gotten,  that  royal  city, 

Through  the  grace  of  GOD  omnipotent ; 

Our  comely  King  made  him  ready  soon, 

And  towards  Calais  forth  he  went. 

"My  brother  GLOUCESTER  veratnente 

Here  will  we  no  longer  abide ! 

And  Cousin  of  YORK,  this  is  our  intent : 

With  us  forth  ye  shall,  this  tide  ! 

My  Cousin  HUNTINGDON  with  us  shall  ride; 

And  the  Earl  of  Oxen  FORD  with  you  three  ! 

The  Duke  of  SOUTHFOLK  \_Suffolk\  by  our  side 

He  shall  come  forth  with  his  meiny ! 

And  the  Earl  of  DEVONSHIRE  sikerly ! 


PrintedcSG  ENGLISHMEN  TO  BE  SOLD  SIX  FOR  A  PENNY.     9 

Sir  Thomas  Harping  that  never  did  fail ;  ut  should  be 

The  Lord  BROKE  that  came  heartily  erpingham.] 
And  Sir  John  of  Cornwall  : 

Sir  Gilbert  Umfrey  that  would  us  avail ;  s^rcfTBERT 

And  the  Lord  CLIFFORD,  so  GOD  me  speed  !  Umfreville] 

Sir  William  Bowser,  that  will  not  fail ;  \it  should  be 

For  all  they  will  help,  if  it  be  need."  bourchVe'^r.] 

Our  King  rode  forth,  blessed  might  he  be  !         [78th  October  1415.] 

He  spared  neither  dale  nor  down  ; 

By  waters  great  fast  rode  he, 

Till  he  came  to  the  water  of  Seine.  [itihouidbe^amnif^.\ 


The  Frenchmen  threw  the  bridge  adown 

That  over  the  water  they  might  not  pass. 

Our  King  made  him  ready  then  ; 

And  to  the  town  of  Turreyn  went  more  and  less. 

The  Frenchmen,  our  King  about  becast 

With  Battles  strong  on  every  side  ; 

The  Duke  of  ORLEANS  said  in  haste 

"  The  King  of  England  shall  abide. 

Who  gave  him  leave  this  way  to  pass? 

I  trust  that  I  shall  him  beguile 

Full  long  ere  he  come  to  Calais." 

The  Duke  of  Bourbon  answered  soon 

And  swore  by  God  and  by  St.  Denis 

"  We  will  play  them  every  each  one, 

These  Lords  of  England  at  the  tennis  ; 

Their  gentlemen,  I  swear  by  St.  John  ! 

And  archers  we  will  sell  them  great  plenty : 

And  so  will  we  rid  [of]  them  soon, 

Six  for  a  penny  of  our  money." 

Then  answered  the  Duke  of  BAR, 

Words  that  were  of  great  pride  : 

"  By  God  !  "  he  said,  "  I  will  not  spare 

Over  all  the  Englishmen  for  to  ride, 

If  that  they  dare  us  abide  : 

We  will  overthrow  them  in  fere  \company\ 

And  take  them  prisoners  in  this  tide : 

Then  come  home  again  to  our  dinner ! " 


lo   The  famous  Battle  of  Agincourt.    [prinled'^fsaa 

Henry  our  King  that  was  so  good  ; 
He  prepared  there  full  royally : 
Stakes  he  let  [caused  to]  hew  in  a  wood, 
And  then  set  them  before  his  archers  verily. 
The  Frenchmen  our  ordnance  gan  espy. 
They  that  we  ordained  for  to  ride 
Lighted  adown,  with  sorrow  truly  ; 
So  on  their  feet  fast  gan  abide. 


Our  King  went  up  upon  a  hill  high 

And  looked  down  to  the  valleys  low : 

He  saw  where  the  Frenchmen  came  hastily 

As  thick  as  ever  did  hail  or  snow. 

Then  kneeled  our  King  down,  in  that  stound, 

And  all  his  men  on  every  side  : 

Every  man  made  a  cross  and  kissed  the  ground, 

And  on  their  feet  fast  gan  abide. 

Our  King  said,  "  Sirs,  what  time  of  the  day  ?  " 

"  My  Liege,"  they  said,  "  it  is  nigh  Prime  [9  a.m.']  " 

"Then  go  we  to  our  journey, 

By  the  grace  of  JESU,  it  is  good  time ; 

For  saints  that  lie  in  their  shrine, 

To  GOD  for  us  be  praying. 

All  the  Religious  of  England,  in  this  time, 

Ora  pro  nobis  for  us  they  sing." 

St.  George  was  seen  over  the  host : 
Of  very  truth  this  sight  men  did  see. 
Down  was  he  sent  by  the  HOLY  GHOST, 
To  give  our  King  the  victory. 

Then  blew  the  trumpets  merrily,  tasth  October  1415.1 

These  two  Battles  [Armies']  together  yede. 

Our  archers  stood  up  full  heartily, 

And  made  the  Frenchmen  fast  to  bleed. 

Their  arrows  went  fast,  without  any  let, 

And  many  shot  they  throughout ; 

Through  habergeon,  breastplate,  and  bassinet. 

An  eleven  thousand  were  slain  in  that  rout. 


Prinud'cS;]    King  Henry's  Triumph  in  London,     i  i 

Our  gracious  King,  as  I  well  know, 
That  day  he  fought  with  his  own  hand. 
He  spared  neither  high  ne  low. 
There  was  never  King  in  no  land, 
That  ever  did  better  on  a  day. 
Wherefore  England  may  sing  a  song : 
Laus  DEO  !  may  we  say ; 
And  other  prayers  ever  among. 
The  Duke  of  ORLEANS,  without  nay. 
That  day  was  taken  prisoner. 
The  Duke  of  Bourbon  also  in  fere  : 
And  also  the  Duke  of  Bar  truly. 
Sir  Bergygaunte  he  gan  him  yield ; 
And  other  Lords  of  France  many. 

Lo,  thus  our  comely  King  conquered  the  field, 
By  the  grace  of  God  omnipotent. 
He  took  his  prisoners,  both  old  and  young, 
And  towards  Calais  forth  he  went. 

He  shipped  there  with  good  intent :  [i6th  November  1415.) 

To  Canterbury  full  fair  he  passed, 

And  offered  to  St.  Thomas's  shrine. 

And  through  Kent  he  rode  in  haste ; 

To  Eltham  he  came  all  in  good  time.  [22nd  November  1415.] 

And  over  Blackheath,  as  he  was  riding,  [23rd  November  1415.] 

Of  the  city  of  London  he  was  ware. 

"  Hail,  royal  city  ! "  said  our  King, 

"  Christ  keep  thee  ever  from  sorrow  and  care ! 

And  then  he  gave  that  noble  city  his  blessing 

He  prayed  JESU  it  might  well  fare ! 

To  Westminster  did  he  ride, 

And  the  French  prisoners  with  him  also : 

He  ransomed  them  in  that  tide. 

And  again  to  their  country  he  let  them  go. 

Thus  of  this  matter  I  make  an  end, 

To  th'effect  of  the  Battle  have  I  gone : 

For  in  this  book  I  cannot  comprehend 

The  greatest  battle  of  all,  called  the  Siege  of  Rouen. 


1 2      The  Lamentable  Siege  of  Rouen.      [^  J-  ^ydgate. 


.Printed  c.  1530. 


For  that  Siege  lasted  three  years  and  more, 
And  there  a  rat  was  at  forty  pence 
For  in  the  city  the  people  hungered  sore. 
Women  and  children,  for  fault  of  meat,  were  lore  ; 
And  some  for  pain  bare  bones  were  gnawing. 
That  at  their  breasts  had  two  children  sucking. 

Of  the  Siege  of  Rouen  it  to  write  were  pity, 
It  is  a  thing  so  lamentable  : 
Yet  every  High  Feast,  our  King,  of  his  charity, 
Gave  them  meat  to  their  bodies  comfortable  ; 
And  at  the  last  the  town  won,  without  fable. 

Thus  of  all  as  now  I  make  an  end  : 

To  the  bliss  of  heaven,  GOD  our  souls  send  I 


Thus  endeth  the  Battle  of  Agincourt, 


Imprinted  at  London  in  Foster  lane, 

in  Saint  Leonard's  parish, 

by  me  JOHN  SkoT. 


N 


Thomas  Occleve, 

Clerk  in  the  Office   of  the  Privy  Seal 

The  Letter  of  Cupid. 


14 


[Thomas    O  c  c  l  e  v  e, 

Clerk  in  the  Office   of  the    Privy    Seal.] 
The   Letter  of  CUPID. 

[Old  forms  like  serven,  serve ;  wollen^  will ;  tellen,  tell ;  doin,  done ; 
and  the  Imperatives  bethe,  be ;  telleth,  tell  ;  occur  in  this  Poem.] 


|Upido,  (unto  whose  commandement 

The  gentle  kindred  of  goddis  on  high 
And  people  infernal  be  obedient ; 
And  mortal  folk  all  serven  busily), 
Of  the  goddess  son  Cythera  only; 
Unto  all  those  that  to  our  deity 
Be  subjects,  heartly  greeting,  sende  we ! 


In  general,  we  wollen  that  ye  know 

That  Ladies  of  honour  and  reverence, 
And  other  Gentlewomen  havin  sow 

Such  seed  of  complaint  in  our  audience, 
Of  men  that  do  them  outrage  and  offence  ; 
That  it  our  earis  grieveth  for  to  hear, 
So  piteous  is  the  effect  of  this  matere. 

Passing  all  landis,  on  the  little  isle 

That  cleped  is  Albion,  they  most  complain, 
They  say  that  there  is  crop  and  root  of  guile : 
So  can  those  men  dissimulen  and  feign, 
With  standing  dropis  in  their  eyen  twain  ; 
When  that  their  heartis  feeleth  no  distress, 
To  blinden  women  with  their  doubleness. 


Occlev 
1402 


^:]       The    Letter    of    Cupid.       15 


Their  wordis,  spoken  be  so  sighingly, 

With  so  piteous  a  cheer  and  countenance 
That  every  wight  that  meaneth  truely 

Deemeth  that  they  in  heart  have  such  grievance. 
They  say,  "  So  importable  is  their  penance. 
That  but  their  lady  lust  to  shew  them  grace 
They,  right  anon,  must  starven  in  the  place." 


"  Ah,  Lady  mine  ! "  they  say,  "  I  you  ensure 

As  doth  me  grace  !  and  I  shall  ever  be, 
While  that  my  life  may  laste  and  endure 
To  you  as  humble  and  low  in  each  degree 
As  possible  is,  and  keep  all  things  secree 
Right  as  yourselven  list6  that  I  do  ! 
And  elles  must  mine  hearth  burst  in  two.' 


Full  hard  it  is,  to  know  a  manis  heart 

For  outward  may  no  man  the  truthe  deem. 
When  word  out  of  his  mouth  may  none  astert 
But  it  by  reason  seemed  a  wight  to  queme, 
So  it  is  said  of  heart,  as  it  would  seem. 
O  faithful  woman  !  full  of  innocence ! 
Thou  art  deceived  by  false  appearance ! 


By  process  moveth  oft  woman's  pity. 

Weening  all  things  were  as  these  men  ysay, 
They  grant  them  grace,  of  their  benignity. 
For  that  men  shoulden  not,  for  their  sake  die. 
And  with  good  hearte,  set  them  in  the  way 
Of  blissful  lov^  :  keep  it,  if  they  con  ! 
Thus,  otherwhile,  women  beth  ywon. 


i6         The    Letter    of    Cupid.     ['^■ 

And  when  this  man  the  pan  hath  by  the  steel 

And  fully  is  in  his  possession  ; 
With  that  woman  keepeth  he  no  more  to  deal 
After,  if  he  may  finden  in  the  town 
Any  woman,  his  blind  affection 

On  to  bestow.     But  evil  mote  he  preve ! 
A  man,  for  all  his  oaths,  is  hard  to  believe  1 


And  for  that  every  false  Man  hath  a  Make, 

(As  unto  every  wight  is  light  to  know) 
When  this  traitor,  this  woman  hath  forsake, 
He  fast  him  speedeth  unto  his  fellow. 
Till  he  be  there,  his  heart  is  on  a  low ; 
His  false  deceit  ne  may  him  not  suffice, 
But  of  his  treason  telleth  all  the  wise. 


Is  this  a  fair  avaunt?     Is  this  honour? 

A  man  himself  accuse  thus  and  defame  ! 
Is  it  good  to  confess  himself  a  traitor? 
And  bring  a  woman  into  slanderous  name 
And  tell  how  he  her  body  hath  do  shame? 
No  worship  may  he  thus,  to  him  conquer, 
But  great  dislander  unto  him  and  her! 


To  her !     Nay !     Yet  ywas  it  no  reprefe  ; 

For  all  for  virtue  was,  that  she  ywrought ! 
But  he  that  brewed  hath  all  this  mischief, 

That  spake  so  fair,  and  falsely  inward  thought ; 
His  be  the  slander !  as  it  by  reason  ought 
And  unto  her  be  thank  perpetual 
That,  in  such  a  neede  helpen  can  so  well. 


OcclevS. 
1402. 


T.  Occleve. 

1402 


:]       The    Letter    of    Cupid.         17 


Although  through  manis  sleight  and  subtilty, 

A  silly  simple  and  innocent  woman 
Betrayed  is  :  no  wonder !  since  the  city 
Of  Troy,  as  that  the  story  tellen  can, 
Betrayed  was,  through  the  deceit  of  man, 
And  set  on  fire,  and  all  down  overthrow ; 
And  finally  destroyed,  as  men  know. 


Betrayen  not  men  cities  great  and  kings  ? 
What  wight  is  it  that  can  shape  remedy 
Against  these  falsely  proposed  things? 
Who  can  the  craft  such  craftes  to  espy 
But  man  ?  whose  wit  is  e'er  ready  to  apply 
To  thing  that  sowning  is  into  falshede? 
Woman!  beth'ware  of  false  men  !     I  thee  rede 


And,  furthermore,  have  these  men  in  usage 

That  where  they  not  likely  been  to  sped, 

Such  as  they  been  with  a  double  visage. 

They  procuren,  for  to  pursue  their  need  ; 

He  prayeth  him,  in  his  caus^  to  proceed. 

And  largely  guerdoneth  he  his  travail. 

Little  wot  women,  how  men  them  assail ! 


Another  wretch,  unto  his  fellow  saith, 

"  Thou  fishest  fair !     She  which  that  thee  hath  fired 
Is  false,  inconstant,  and  she  hath  no  faith. 
She  for  the  road  of  folk  is  so  desired ; 
And,  as  an  horse,  from  day  to  day  she  is  hired  ! 
That  when  thou  twinnest  from  her  company, 
Cometh  another ;  and  bleared  is  thine  eye  I 

B  12 


The    Letter    of    Cupid.       [' 


T.  Occleve. 
1402. 


Now  prick  on  faste  !  and  ride  thy  journey 

While  thou  art  there !     For  she,  behind  thy  back, 
So  liberal  is,  she  will  nothing  withsay, 
But  smartly  of  another  take  a  smack. 
And  thus  faren  these  women  all  the  pack 
Whoso  them  trusteth,  hanged  mote  he  be  ! 
Ever  they  desire  change  and  novelty." 


Whereof  proceedeth  this,  but  of  envy  ? 

For  that  he  himselve  her  ne  winnen  may. 
He  speakcth  her  reprefe  and  villainy  ; 
As  manis  blabbing  tongue  is  wont  alway. 
Thus  divers  men  full  often  make  assay, 
For  to  disturben  folk  in  sundry  wise, 
For  they  may  not  acheven  their  emprise. 


Many  one  eke  would  speaken  for  no  good, 

That  hath  in  love  his  tim^  spent  and  used. 
Men  wist,  his  Lady  his  asking  withstood  ; 
Ere  that  he  were  of  her,  plainly  refused. 
Or  waste  and  vain  were  all  that  he  had  mused 
Wherefore  he  can  none  other  remedy, 
But  on  his  Lady  shapeth  him  to  lie. 


"  Every  woman,"  he  saith,  "  is  light  to  get, 

Can  none  say,  '  Nay  ! '  if  she  be  well  ysought  ; 
Whoso  may  leisure  have  with  her  to  treat 
Of  his  purpose  ne  shall  be  fallen  ought 
But  he  on  madness  be  so  deep  ybrought 
That  he  shende  all  with  open  homeliness ; 
That  loven  women  not,  as  that  I  guess." 


T.  Occleve, 

1403, 


]      The    Letter    of    Cupid.         19 


To  slaunder  womem  thus,  what  may  profit 

To  gentles  ?  namely,  that  them  armen  should, 
And  in  defence  of  women  them  delight 
As  that  the  Order  of  Gentilesse  would  ? 
If  that  a  man  list  gentle  to  be  held 

He  must  all  flee  that  thereto  is  contrary. 
A  slanderous  tongue  is  his  great  adversary  1 


A  foul  vice  is  of  tongue  to  be  light. 

For  whoso  mochil  clappeth,  gabbeth  oft. 
The  Tongue  of  Man  so  swift  is,  and  so  wight 
That  when  it  is  yraisM  up  on  loft, 
Reason  it  sueth  so  slowly  and  soft, 
That  it  him  never  overtaken  may. 
Lord  !  so  these  men  been  trusty  in  assay ! 


Albeit  that  men  find  one  woman  nice, 
Inconstant,  recheless,  and  variable, 
Deignous  and  proud,  full  filled  of  malice, 
Withouten  faith  or  love,  and  deceivable, 
Sly,  quaint,  false,  in  all  untrust  culpable, 
Wicked  or  fierce,  or  full  of  cruelty  : 
Yet  followeth  not  that  such  all  women  be ! 


When  the  high  God  angellis  formed  had. 

Among  them  alle  formed  were  there  none 
That  founden  were  malicious  and  bad  ? 

Yes !  all  men  wot  that  there  were  many  one 
That  for  their  pridd  fell  from  heaven  anon. 

Should  we,  forthy,  give  all  angels  proud  name  ? 
Nay,  he  that  that  sustaineth,  is  to  blame ! 


20         The    Letter    of    Cupid.       l^- 

Of  twelve  Apostles,  one  a  traitor  was  ; 

The  remenant  yet  good  weren  and  true. 
So  if  it  happen  men  finden,  percase, 

A  woman  false  ;  such  good  is  to  eschew  : 
And  deeme  not  that  they  be  all  untrue. 
I  see  well,  that  men's  owne  falseness 
Them  causeth  woman  for  to  trust  the  less. 


O,  every  man  ought  have  a  hearth  tender 

Unto  woman,  and  deem  her  honourable ; 
Whether  her  shape  be  thick,  or  else  slender, 
Or  she  be  good  or  bad  !     It  is  no  fable. 
Every  wight  wot,  that  wit  hath  reasonable, 
That  of  a  woman,  he  descended  is  : 
Then  is  it  shame  of  her  to  speak  amiss  I 


A  wicked  tree  good  fruit  may  none  forth  bring  ; 

For  such  the  fruit  is  aye  as  is  the  tree. 
Take  heed  of  whom  thou  took  thy  beginning  ! 
Let  thy  mother  be  mirror  unto  thee ! 
Honour  her,  if  thou  wilt  honoured  be  ! 
Despiseth  her  then  not,  in  no  manere ! 
Lest  that  thereby  thy  wickedness  appear. 


An  old  proverb  there  said  is,  in  English, 
T/iat  bird  or  fowl,  soothly,  is  dishonest 
What  that  he  be,  and  holden  full  churlish 
That  useth  to  defoulen  his  own  nest. 
Men  to  say  well  of  women,  it  is  the  best : 

And  naught  for  to  despise  them,  ne  deprave ; 
If  that  they  will  their  honour  keep  or  save. 


Occleve. 
1403. 


r.  Occleve. 


illl'^       The    Letter    of    Cupid.         21 

The  Ladies  ever  complainen  them  on  Clerks 

That  they  have  made  bookis  of  their  defame  ; 
In  which  they  despise  women  and  their  works, 
And  speaken  of  them  great  reproof  and  shame  : 
And  causeless  give  them  a  wicked  name. 
Thus  they  despised  be,  on  every  side, 
Dislander^d  and  blown  upon  full  wide. 


Those  sorry  bookes  maken  mention 
How  women  betrayed  in  especial 
Adam,  David,  Sampson,  and  Solomon, 

And  many  one  more ;  who  may  rehearse  them  all, 
The  treasons  that  they  have  done,  and  shall? 
The  world  their  malice  may  not  comprehend 
(As  Clerkis  feign),  for  it  ne  hath  none  end. 


Ovid,  in  his  book  called  Remedy 

Of  Love,  great  reproof  of  woman  writeth, 
Wherein,  I  know  that  he  did  great  folly ; 

And  every  wight  who,  in  such  case,  him  delighteth. 
A  Clerkis  custom  is,  when  he  enditeth 

Of  women  (be  it  prose,  or  rhyme,  or  verse) 

Say,  "  They  be  wicked  ! "  all  know  he  the  reverse. 


And  the  book  Scholars  learned  in  their  childhead 

For  they  of  women  beware  should  in  age, 
And  for  to  love  them  ever  be  in  dread. 
Sith  to  deceive  is  set  all  their  courage, 
They  say  peril  to  cast  is  advantage, 

Namely,  of  such  as  men  have  in  been  wrapped  : 
For  many  a  man,  by  woman  hath  mishapped. 


V 


22         The    Letter    of    Cupid.      [ 


T.  Occleve. 
1402. 


No  charge  is  what  so  that  these  Clerkis  sain 

Of  all  their  writing  I  ne  do  no  cure 
All  their  labour  and  travail  is  in  vain 
For  between  me  and  my  Lady  Nature 
Shall  not  be  sufifred,  while  the  world  may  'dure. 
Thus  these  Clerkis,  by  their  cruel  tyranny, 
On  silly  women  kithen  their  mastery. 


Whilom  full  many  of  them  were  in  my  chain 

Ytied  ;  and  now,  what  for  unwieldy  age 
And  unlust,  they  may  not  to  love  attain  : 
And  sain  that  "  Love  is  but  very  dotage  ! " 
Thus,  for  that  they  themself  lacken  courage, 
They  folk  exciten  by  their  wicked  saws 
For  to  rebell  against  me,  and  my  laws ! 


But,  maugre  them  that  blamen  women  most, 

Such  is  the  force  of  mine  impression 
That,  suddenly,  I  can  fell  all  their  boast, 
And  all  their  wrong  imagination. 
It  shall  not  be  in  their  election 
The  foulest  slut  in  all  the  town  to  refuse ; 
If  that  me  list,  for  all  that  they  can  muse  ; 


But  her  in  heart  as  brenningly  desire 

As  though  she  were  a  Duchess,  or  a  Queen ; 
So  can  I  folkis  heartis  set  on  fire 

And,  as  me  list,  them  senden  joy  or  teen. 
They  that  to  women  ben  ywhet  so  keen. 
My  sharp^  piercing  strokis,  how  they  smite, 
Shall  feel  and  know,  and  how  they  kerve  and  bite! 


Occleve. 
1402 


]      The    Letter    of    Cupid.         23 


Pardie  !  this  Clerk,  this  subtle  sly  OviD 
And  many  another  have  deceived  be 
Of  women,  as  it  knowen  is  full  wide. 

What !  no  men  more !  and  that  is  great  dainty 
So  excellent  a  Clerk  as  was  he ! 

And  other  more,  that  coulde  full  well  preach 
Betrapped  were,  for  aught  that  they  could  teach ! 


And  trusteth  well,  that  it  is  no  marvail ! 

For  women  knowen  plainly  their  intent. 
They  wist  how  softily  they  could  assail 

Them  ;  and  what  falsehood  they  in  hearte  meant : 
And  thus  they  Clerkis  in  their  danger  hent, 
WttA  one  venom,  another  is  destroyed  ! 
And  thus  these  Clerkis  often  were  annoyed. 


These  Ladies,  ne  these  gentles  ne'ertheless, 

Where  none  of  those  that  wroughten  in  this  wise ; 
But  such  women  as  weren  vertueless 

They  quittin  thus  these  old  Clerkis  wise. 
To  Clerkis  muchil  less  ought  to  suffice 
Than  to  dispraven  women  generally  ; 
For  worship  shall  they  geten  noon  thereby. 


If  that  these  men,  that  lovers  them  pretend, 
To  women  weren  faithful,  good,  and  true, 
And  dread  them  to  deceive,  or  to  offend  ; 
Women,  to  love  them  would6  not  eschew. 
But,  every  day  hath  man  an  hart^  new ! 
It  upon  one  abiden  can  no  while. 
What  force  is  it,  such  a  wight  to  beguile? 


24  The    Letter    of    Cupid.     [ 

Men  bearen,  eke,  the  women  upon  hand 
That  lightly,  and  withouten  any  pain 
They  wonnen  be  ;  they  can  no  wight  withstand 
That  his  disease  list  to  them  to  complain ! 
They  be  so  frail,  they  may  them  not  refrain  ! 
But  whoso  liketh  them  may  lightly  have; 
So  be  their  heartis  easy  in  to  grave. 


To  Master  Jean  de  Meun,  as  I  suppose, 

Then,  it  is  a  lewd  occupation, 
In  making  of  the  Romance  of  the  Rose, 
So  many  a  sly  imagination, 
And  perils  for  to  rollen  up  and  down, 
So  long  process,  so  many  a  sly  cautel 
For  to  deceive  a  silly  damosel ! 


Nought  can  I  see,  ne  my  wit  comprehend, 

That  art,  and  pain,  and  subtilty  should  fail 
For  to  conquer,  and  soon  to  make  an  end  ; 
When  men  a  feeble  plac6  shall  assail : 
And  soon,  also,  to  vanquish  a  battle 

Of  which  no  wight  shall  maken  resistance; 
Ne  heart  hath  none  to  stonden  at  defence. 


Then  mote  it  follow,  of  necessity, 

Sith  art  asketh  so  great  engine  and  pain 
A  woman  to  deceive,  what  so  she  be? 
Of  constancy  be  they  not  so  barren 
As  that  some  of  these  subtle  Clerkis  feign  ; 
But  they  be,  as  that  women  oughten  be, 
Sad,  constant,  and  fulfilled  of  pity. 


T.  Occleve 
1403 


T.  Occleve. 

1403. 


]     The    Letter    of    Cupid.         25 


How  friendly  was  Medea  to  Jason 

In  his  Conquering  of  the  Fleece  of  Gold  ! 
How  falsely  quit  he  her  true  affection, 
By  whom  victory  he  gat  as  he  would ! 
How  may  this  man,  for  shame,  be  so  bold 
To  falsen  her,  that,  from  his  death  and  shame 
Him  kept,  and  gat  him  so  great  a  prize  and  name  ? 


Of  Troy  also,  the  traitor  i^NEAS, 

The  faithless  wretch  !  how  he  himself  forswor 
To  Dido,  which  that  Queen  of  Carthage  was 
That  him  relieved  of  his  smartis  sore ! 
What  gentiless^  might  she  have  doon  more 
Than  she,  with  heart  unfeigned,  to  him  kidde? 
And  what  mischief  to  her  thereof  betid  ! 


In  my  Legend  of  Martyrs  may  men  find 

(Whoso  that  liketh  therein  for  to  read) 
That  oathis  ne  behest  may  man  not  bind 
Of  reprovable  shame  have  they  no  dread 
In  manis  hearte  truth  ne  hath  no  stead. 
The  soil  is  naught ;  there  may  be  no  trothe  grow  ! 
To  women,  namely,  it  is  not  unknown. 


Clerkis  feign  "also  there  is  no  malice 

Like  unto  woman's  wicked  crabbedness. 
O  Woman  !  how  shalt  thou  thyself  chevice  ; 
Sith  men  of  thee  so  mochil  harm  witness? 
Beth  ware!  O  Woman  !  of  their  fickleness. 
Kepeth  thine  own^ !  what  men  clap  or  crake  ! 
And  some  of  them  shall  smart,  I  undertake! 


26       The    Letter    of    Cupid.      [ 


T.  Occleve. 
140a. 


Malice  of  women  !     What  is  it  to  dread  ? 
They  slay  no  man,  destroyen  no  cities, 
Ne  oppress  people,  ne  them  overlead, 
Betray  Empires,  Realmes,  or  Duchies, 
Nor  bereaven  men  their  landis,  ne  their  mees, 
Empoison  folk,  ne  houses  set  on  fire, 
Ne  false  contractis  maken  for  no  hire. 


Trust,  Perfect  Love,  and  Entire  Charity, 
Fervent  Will,  and  Entalented  Courage, 
All  thewis  good,  as  sitteth  well  to  be, 
Have  women  ay,  of  custom  and  usage. 
And  well  they  can  a  manis  ire  assuage. 
With  soft^  wordis,  discreet  and  benign. 
What  they  be  inward,  they  show  outward  by  sign 


Womanis  heart  unto  no  cruelty 

Inclined  is  ;  but  they  be  Charitable, 
Piteous,  Devout,  Full  of  Humility, 
Shamefast^,  Debonaire,  and  Amiable, 
Dread  full,  and  of  their  wordis  measurable  : 
What  women,  these  have  not,  peradventure ; 
Followcth  not  the  way  of  her  nature. 


Men  sayen  that  our  First  Mother  na'theless 

Made  all  mankinde  lose  his  liberty, 
And  nakid  it  of  joye,  doubteless. 
For  Godis  hest^s  disobeyed  she. 
When  she  presumed  to  taste  of  the  tree. 

That  God  forbade  that  she  eat  thereof  should. 
And  ne  had  the  Devil  be,  no  more  she  would ! 


T.  Occleve. 
1403 


]     The    Letter    of    Cupid.         27 


The  envious  swelling,  that  the  Fiend  our  foe 

Had  unto  man  in  hearth,  for  his  wealth, 
Sent  a  serpent,  and  made  her  for  to  go 

To  deceive  EVE ;  and  thus  was  manis  health 
Bereft  him  by  the  Fiend,  right  in  a  stealth, 
The  woman  not  knowing  of  the  deceit, 
God  wot !     Full  far  was  it  from  her  conceit ! 


Wherefore  I  say,  that  this  good  woman  EvE 

Our  father  Adam,  ne  deceived  nought. 
There  may  no  man  for  a  deceit  it  preve 

Properly,  but  if  that  she,  in  heart  and  thought, 
Had  it  compassed  first,  ere  she  it  wrought. 
And  for  such  was  not  her  impression. 
Men  may  it  call  no  Deceit,  by  reason. 


Ne  no  wight  deceiveth,  but  he  purpose ! 

The  fiend  this  deceit  cast,  and  nothrhg  she. 
Then  it  is  wrong  to  deemen  or  suppose 
That  of  this  harm  she  should  the  caus^  be. 
Wytith  the  Fiend,  and  his  be  the  maugree  1 
And  all  excused  have  her  innocence, 
Save  only,  that  she  brake  obedience ! 


And  touching  this,  full  few^  men  there  be, 

Unnethis  any,  dare  I  safely  say  ! 
From  day  to  day,  as  men  may  all  day  see. 
But  that  the  best  of  God  they  disobey. 
Have  this  in  mind6,  siris !  I  you  pray. 
If  that  ye  be  discreet  and  reasonable  ; 
Ye  will  her  hold^  the  more  excusable ! 


28       The    Letter    of    Cupid.      [^  ^'"'l^t. 

And  where  men  say,  "In  man  is  stedfastness ; 

And  woman  is  of  her  courage  unstable." 
Who  may  of  Adam  bear  such  a  witness? 
Tellith  me  this  !     Was  he  not  changeable  ? 
They  both^  werin  in  one  case  semblable. 
Save  that  willing  the  Fiend  deceived  EVE ; 
And  so  did  she  not  ADAM,  by  your  leave ! 


Yet  was  this  sinne  happy  to  mankind, 

The  Fiend  deceived  was,  for  all  his  sleight ; 
For  aught  he  could  him  in  his  sleightis  wind, 
God,  to  discharge  man  of  the  heavy  weight 
Of  his  trespass,  came  down  from  heaven  on  height 
And  flesh  and  blood  he  took  of  a  Virgine, 
And  suffered  death,  him  to  deliver  of  pine. 


And  God,  to  whom  there  may  nothing  hid  be, 

If  He  in  woman  knowen  had  such  malice, 
As  men  record  of  them  in  generalty ; 
Of  our  Lady,  of  Life  Reparatrice 
Nold  have  been  born  :  but  for  that  she  of  vice 
Was  void,  and  full  of  virtue,  well  He  wist, 
Endowid  !  of  her  to  be  born  Him  list. 


Her  heaped  virtue  hath  such  excellence 

That  all  too  lean  is  manis  faculty 
To  declare  it ;  and  therefore  in  suspense 
Her  due  praising  put  must  needis  be. 
But  this  we  witen,  verily,  that  she, 

Next  God,  the  best  friend  is  that  to  Man  'longeth. 
The  Key  of  Mercy  by  her  girdle  hangeth  ! 


T.  Occleve, 


1402.*]     The    Letter    of    Cupid.         29 

And  of  mercy  hath  every  man  such  need, 

That  razing  that,  farewel  the  joy  of  man  ! 
And  of  her  power,  now  takith  right  good  heed ! 
She  mercy  may  well  and  purchasen  can. 
Depleasith  her  not !     Honoureth  that  woman  ! 
And  other  women  honour  for  her  sake ! 
And  but  ye  do,  your  sorrow  shall  awake ! 


In  any  book  also,  where  can  ye  find 

That  of  the  workis,  or  the  death  or  life. 
Of  JESU  spelleth  or  maketh  any  mind. 

That  women  Him  forsook,  for  woe  or  strife? 
Where  was  there  any  wight  so  ententife 
Abouten  Him  as  woman  ?     Proved  none  ! 
The  Apostles  him  forsooken  everichone. 


Woman  forsook  him  not !     For  all  the  faith 

Of  holy  church  in  woman  left  only  ! 
These  are  no  lies,  for  Holy  Writ  thus  saith. 
Look !  and  ye  shall  so  find  it  hardily  ! 
And  therefore  I  may  well  proven  thereby 
That  in  woman  reigneth  stable  constancy ; 
And  in  men  is  change  and  variancy. 


Thou  Precious  Gem  of  martyrs,  Margarita ! 
That  of  thy  blood  dreadest  none  effusion  1 
Thou  Lover  true  !     Thou  Maiden  mansuete! 
Thou,  constant  Woman  !  in  thy  passion 
Overcame  the  Fiendis  temptation  ! 

And  many  a  wight  convertid  thy  doctrine, 
Unto  the  faith  of  God,  holy  Virgin  ! 


30       The    Letter    of    Cupid.      [ 


T.  Occleve. 
1403. 


But,  understandeth  this !     I  commend  her  nought, 

By  encheson  of  her  virginity. 
Trusteth,  it  came  never  into  thought ! 
For  ever  werry  against  Chastity. 
And  ever  shall.     But,  lo,  this  moveth  me. 
Her  loving  heart  and  constant  to  her  lay 
Drove  out  of  my  remembrance  I  ne  may. 


Now  holdith  this  for  firm,  and  for  no  lie ! 
That  this  true  and  just  commendation 
Of  women  tell  I  for  no  flattery  ; 
Nor  because  of  pride  or  elation  : 
But  only,  lo  !  for  this  intention 

To  give  them  courage  of  perseverance 
In  virtue,  and  their  honour  to  advance. 


The  more  the  virtue,  the  less  is  the  pride. 

Virtue  so  digne  is,  and  so  noble  in  kind. 
That  Vice  and  he  will  not  in  fere  abide. 
He  putteth  vices  clean  out  of  his  mind, 
He  flyeth  from  them,  he  leaveth  them  behind. 
O,  Woman  !  that  of  Virtue,  art  hostess  ; 
Great  is  thy  honour,  and  thy  worthiness ! 


Then  will  I  thus  concluden  and  define. 

We,  you  command  !  our  ministers  each  one 
That  ready  ye  be  our  hest^s  to  incline ! 
That  of  these  fals^  men,  our  rebell  foon, 
Yc  do  punishement !  and  that,  anon  ! 

Void  them  our  Court !  and  banish  them  for  ever ! 
So  that  therein  more  comen  may  they  never ! 


T.  Occleve 
1402. 


•]     The    Letter    of    Cupid.         31 


Fulfilled  be  it !     Ceasing  all  delay, 

Look  that  there  be  none  excusation ! 
Written  in  the  air,  the  lusty  month  of  May, 
In  our  Palace,  where  many  a  million 
Of  lovers  true,  have  habitation  ; 

In  the  year  of  grace,  joyful  and  jocond, 
A  thousand  and  four  hundred  and  second. 


Thus   endeth 
The  letter  of  Cupid. 


The   "Ballad  of 

T{oBiN  Hood. 

The  first  printed  edition  by 

Wynkyn  de  Worde, 

about   15  lo. 


12 


ftegtnneti)  a 

little  seste  of  mobin 

J^ooD  ana  l)is  metnp :  arib  of  tl)e 

prouD   S)l)er(ff  of  J^ottingljam. 


Ithe  and  listen,  Gentlemen 
That  be  of  free-born  blood  ! 
I  shall  you  tell  of  a  good  yeoman  ; 
His  name  was  Robin  Hood. 
Robin  was  a  proud  outlaw, 
Whiles  he  walked  on  ground, 
So  courteous  an  outlaw  as  he  was  one, 
Was  never  none  yfound. 
Roi'.iN  stood  in  Bernysdale, 
And  leaned  him  to  a  tree ; 
And  by  him  stood  Little  John, 
A  good  yeoman  was  he  : 
And  also  did  good  Scathelock, 
And  Much  the  miller's  son, 
There  was  no  inch  of  his  body 
But  it  was  worth  a  groom. 
Then  bespake  him  Little  John, 
All  unto  Robin  Hood, 

"  Master,  if  ye  would  dine  betime, 
It  would  do  you  much  good  !  " 

Then  bespake  good  Robin, 
"  To  dine  I  have  no  lust, 
Till  I  have  some  bold  Baron, 
Or  some  unketh  guest, 
That  may  pay  for  the  best, 


36    First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [wJrdSb'ouusio! 

Or  some  Knight  or  some  Squire 
That  dwelleth  here  by  West." 

A  good  manner  then  had  ROBIN, 
In  land  where  that  he  were, 
Every  day  or  he  would  dine, 
Three  Af asses  would  he  hear. 
The  one  in  the  worship  of  the  Father 
The  other  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
The  third  was  of  our  dear  Lady 
That  he  loved,  aldermost. 
Robin  loved  our  dear  Lady  ; 
For  doubt  of  deadly  sin, 
Would  he  never  do  company  harm 
That  any  woman  was  in. 

"Master!"  then  said  Little  JOHN, 
**  And  we  our  board  shall  spread, 
Tell  us,  Whither  we  shall  gone, 
And  what  life  we  shall  lead  ? 
Where  we  shall  take?     Where  we  shall  leave? 
Where  we  shall  abide  behind? 
Where  shall  we  rob?     where  shall  we  'reave? 
Where  we  shall  beat  and  bind  ?  " 

"  Thereof  no  force  !  "  said  ROBIN, 
"We  shall  do  well  enough  ! 
But  look,  ye  do  no  husband  harm, 
That  tilleth  with  his  plough  ! 
No  more  ye  shall  no  good  yeoman 
That  walketh  by  green-wood  shaw! 
Ne  no  Knight,  ne  no  Squire 
That  would  be  a  good  fellaw  ! 
These  Bishops  and  these  Archbishops, 
Ye  shall  them  beat  and  bind  ! 
The  High  Sheriff  of  NOTTINGHAM, 
Him  hold  ye  in  your  mind  ! " 

"This  word  shall  be  held,"  saith  Little  JOHN, 
"  And  this  lesson  shall  we  lere ! 
It  is  far  day,  God  send  us  a  guest, 
That  we  were  at  our  dinner ! " 

"Take  thy  good  bow  in  thy  hand," said  ROBiN, 
"Let  Much  wend  with  thee! 
And  so  shall  William  Scathelock! 


VVWe'aboutTsrt]    FiRST  PRINTED  RoBIN  Hood  ballad.      Ty"] 

And  no  man  abide  with  me. 
And  walk  up  to  the  Sayles, 
And  so  to  Watling  street, 
And  wait  after  some  unketh  guest, 
Upchance,  ye  may  them  meet : 
Be  he  Earl  or  any  Baron, 
Abbot  or  any  Knight, 
Bring  him  to  lodge  to  me  ! 
His  dinner  shall  be  dight !  " 

They  went  unto  the  Sayles, 
These  yeomen  all  three  ; 
They  looked  East,  they  looked  West, 
They  might  no  man  see. 

But  as  they  looked  in  Bernysdale, 
By  a  derne  street, 
Then  came  there  a  Knight  riding : 
Full  soon  they  'gan  him  meet. 
All  dreary  then  was  his  semblante, 
And  little  was  his  pride, 
His  one  foot  in  the  stirrup  stood, 
That  other  waved  beside. 
His  hood  hanged  in  his  eyen  two. 
He  rode  in  simple  array  ; 
A  sorrier  man  than  he  was  one, 
Rode  never  in  summer's  day. 

Little  John  was  full  curteys, 
And  set  him  on  his  knee, 
"  Welcome  be  ye,  gentle  Knight ! 
Welcome  are  ye  to  me ! 
Welcome  be  thou  to  green  wood, 
Hende  Knight  and  free ! 
My  master  hath  abiden  you  fasting. 
Sir !  all  these  hours  three  !  " 

"  Who  is  your  master? "  said  the  Knight 

John  said,  "  Robin  Hood  ! " 

"  He  is  a  good  yeoman,"  said  the  Knight; 
"Of  him  I  have  heard  much  good! 
I  grant,"  he  said,  "  with  you  to  wend, 
My  brethren  all  in-fere  : 
My  purpose  was  to  have  dined  to-day 
At  Blyth  or  Doncaster." 


^S     First  printed  Rob/jv  Hood  ballad.  [wordel'aboutTsil' 

Forth  then  went  that  gentle  Knight, 
"With  a  careful  cheer  ; 
The  tears  out  of  his  eyen  ran, 
And  fell  down  by  his  leer. 

They  brought  him  unto  the  lodge  door : 
When  Robin  'gan  him  see. 
Full  courteously  did  off  his  hood, 
And  set  him  on  his  knee. 

"  Welcome,  Sir  Knight !  "  then  said  Robin, 
"  Welcome  thou  art  to  me  ; 
I  have  abide  you  fasting.  Sir, 
All  these  hours  three  !  " 

Then  answered  the  gentle  Knight 
With  words  fair  and  free, 
"  God  thee  save,  good  Robin  1 
And  all  thy  fair  meiny  !  " 

They  washed  together,  and  wiped  both ; 
And  set  till  their  dinner  : 
Bread  and  wine  they  had  enough, 
And  nombles  of  the  deer ; 
Swans  and  pheasants  they  had  full  good, 
And  fowls  of  the  river. 
There  failed  never  so  little  a  bird 
That  ever  was  bred  on  brere. 

"  Do  gladly,  Sir  Knight ! "  said  ROBIN. 

"  Grammercy,  Sir !  "  said  he, 
"  Such  a  dinner  had  I  not 
Of  all  these  weekes  three  : 
If  I  come  again,  ROBIN, 
Here  by  this  country, 
As  good  a  dinner,  I  shall  thee  make 
As  thou  hast  made  to  me  ! " 

"  Grammercy,  Knight !  "  said  ROBIN, 
"  My  dinner  when  I  have 
I  was  never  so  greedy,  by  dear- worthy  God ! 
My  dinner  for  to  crave  : 
But  pay  ere  ye  wend  !  "  said  ROBIN  ; 
"  Methinketh  it  is  good  right, 
It  was  never  the  manner,  by  dear-worthy  God ! 
A  yeoman  pay  for  a  Knight !" 

"  I  have  nought  in  my  coffers,"  said  the  Knight, 


SVorlTe'abKsit:]    FiRST  PRINTED   RoBIN  HoOD  BALLAD.       39 

"  That  I  may  proffer,  for  shame  !  " 

"  Little  John  !  go  look  !  "  said  Robin  Hood, 
"  Ne  let  not,  for  no  blame, 
Tell  me  truth  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  So  God  have  part  of  thee  !  " 

"  I  have  no  more  but  ten  shillings,"  said  the  Knight, 
"  So  God  have  part  of  me  !  " 

"  If  thou  have  no  more,"  said  Robin, 
"  I  will  not  one  penny  ! 
And  if  thou  have  need  of  any  more  ; 
More  shall  I  lend  thee! 
Go  now  forth.  Little  John, 
The  truth,  tell  thou  me  ! 
If  there  be  no  more  but  ten  shillings, 
Not  one  penny  that  I  see  !  " 

Little  John  spread  down  his  mantle 
Full  fair  upon  the  ground ; 
And  there  he  found,  in  the  Knight's  coffer, 
But  even  half  a  pound. 
Little  John  let  it  lie  full  still. 
And  went  to  his  master  full  low. 

"  What  tidings,  John  ?  "  said  Robin. 

"  Sir,  the  Knight  is  true  enow  i  ' 
"  Fill  of  the  best  wine  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  The  Knight  shall  begin  ! 
Much  wonder  thinketh  me 
Thy  clothing  is  so  thin  ! 
Tell  me  one  word,"  said  Robin, 
"  And  counsel  shall  it  be  : 
I  trow  thou  wert  made  a  Knight,  of  force, 
Or  else  of  yeomanry  ! 
Or  else  thou  hast  been  a  sorry  husband 
And  lived  in  stroke  and  strife. 
And  okerer  or  else  a  lecher,"  said  Robin, 
"  With  wrong  hast  thou  led  thy  life  !  " 

"  I  am  none  of  them,"  said  the  Knight, 
"  By  God  that  made  me  ! 
A  hundred  winters  herebefore, 
My  ancestors  Knights  have  be 
But  oft  it  hath  befallen,  ROBiN  ! 
A  man  hath  been  diserate, 


40    First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [wJrdSbK^io^ 

But  God  that  sitteth  in  heaven  above, 

May  amend  his  state  ! 

Within  this  two  year,  ROBIN  ! "  he  said, 

"(I\Iy  neighbours  well  it  know!) 

Four  hundred  pounds  of  good  money 

Full  well  then  might  I  spend. 

Now,  have  I  no  goods,"  said  the  Knight ; 

"God  hath  shapen  such  an  end, — 

But  my  children  and  my  wife, 

Till  God  it  may  amend  !  " 

"  In  what  manner,"  said  Robin, 
"  Hast  thou  lost  thy  riches  ?  " 

"  For  my  great  folly,"  he  said, 
**  And  for  my  kindness  ! 
I  had  a  son,  forsooth,  Robin  ! 
That  should  have  been  my  heir  : 
When  he  was  twenty  winters  old, 
In  field  would  joust  full  fair. 
He  slew  a  Knight  of  Lancashire 
And  a  Squire  bold. 
For  to  save  him  in  his  right 
My  goods  be  set  and  sold, 
My  lands  be  set  to  wed,  Robin  ! 
Until  a  certain  day 
To  a  rich  Abbot  here  besides, 
Of  Saint  Mary's  Abbey." 

"  What  is  the  sum  ?  "  said  Robin  ; 
"Truththen  tell  thou  me!" 

"  Sir,"  he  said,  "  four  hundred  pounds. 
The  Abbot  told  it  to  me  !  " 

"  Now,  and  thou  lose  thy  land  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  What  shall  'fall  of  thee  ?  " 

"  Hastily  I  will  me  busk,"  said  thq  Knight, 
**  Over  the  salt  sea. 

And  see  where  Christ  was  quick  and  dead 
On  the  Mount  of  Calvary  ! 
Farewell,  friend  !  and  have  good  day  ! 
It  may  not  better  be  !  " 
Tears  fell  out  of  his  eyen  two. 
He  would  have  gone  his  wa}'. 
"  Farewell,  friends,  and  have  good  day! 


oSrabStTsifl  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.    41 


Word 


I  ne  have  more  to  pay  !  " 

"  Where  be  thy  friends  ?  "  said  Robin. 

*'  Sir  !  never  one  will  know  me  ! 
While  I  was  rich  enough  at  home 
Great  boast  then  would  they  blow ; 
And  now  they  run  away  from  me 
As  beasts  in  a  row, 
They  take  no  more  heed  of  me 
Than  they  me  never  saw !  " 

For  ruth  then  wept  Little  John, 
ScATHELOCK  and  Much  also. 

"  Fill  of  the  best  wine  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  For  here  is  a  simple  cheer. 
Hast  thou  any  friends,"  said  Robin, 
"  The  borrows  that  will  be  ?  " 

"  I  have  none !  "  then  said  the  Knight, 
"  But  God  that  died  on  the  tree  !  " 

"  Do  way  thy  japes  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  Thereof  will  I  right  none  ! 
Weenest  thou  I  will  have  God  to  borrow, 
Peter,  Paul,  or  John  ? 
Nay,  by  Him  that  me  made, 
And  shaped  both  sun  and  moon  ! 
Find  a  better  borrow,"  said  Robin, 
"  Or  money  gettest  thou  none  !  " 

"  I  have  none  other  !  "  said  the  Knight, 
**  The  sooth  for  to  say. 
But  if  it  be  Our  dear  Lady 
She  failed  me  never  or  this  day  !  " 

"  By  dear  worthy  God  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  To  seek  all  England  through, 
Yet  found  I  never  to  my  pay 
A  much  better  borrow  ! 
Come  now  forth,  Little  John  ! 
And  go  to  my  treasure  ! 
And  bring  me  four  hundred  pound. 
And  look  that  it  well  told  be !  " 

Forth  then  went  Little  John 
And  ScATHELOCK  went  before, 
He  told  out  four  hundred  pound 
By  eighteen  [  ?  eight  and  twenty]  score. 


42     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worT'.tbout^Isi'i! 

"  Is  this  well  told  ?  "  say  Little  Much. 

John  said,  "  What  grieveth  thee  ? 
It  is  alms  to  help  a  gentle  Knight 
That  is  fallen  in  poverty!  " 

"  Master !  "  then  said  Little  John, 
"  His  clothing  is  full  thin  ! 
Ye  must  give  the  Knight  a  livery 
To  lap  his  body  therein  : 
For  ye  have  ocarlet  and  green,  Master  1 
And  many  a  rich  array  ; 
There  is  no  merchant  in  merry  England 
So  rich,  I  dare  v^^ell  say." 

"  Take  him  three  yards  of  every  colour, 
And  look  it  well  meeted  be  1 " 

Little  John  took  none  other  measure 
But  his  bow  tree ; 
And  of  every  handful  that  he  met 
He  leaped  over  feet  three. 

"  What  devilkins  draper  !  "  said  Little  Much, 
"  Thinkst  thou  to  be  ?  " 

ScATHELOCK  stood  full  Still,  and  laughed, 
And  said  "  By  God  Almight ! 
John  may  give  him  the  better  measure, 
For  it  cost  him  but  light !  " 

"  Master!"  said  Little  John, 
All  unto  KoBiN  Hood, 
"  Yc  must  give  the  Knight  an  horse 
To  lead  home  all  this  good." 

"  Take  him  a  grey  courser !  "  said  Robin, 
"  And  a  saddle  new! 
He  is  Our  Lady's  Messenger ; 
God  leve  that  he  be  true !  " 

"  And  a  good  palfrey,"  said  Little  Much, 
**  To  maintain  him  in  his  right !  " 

"And  a  pair  of  boots,"  said  Scathelock, 
**  For  he  is  a  gentle  Knight !  " 

"What  shalt  thou  give  him,  Little  John  ?  "  said  Robin, 

"  Sir  ;  a  pair  of  gilt  spurs  clean, 
To  pray  for  all  this  company ; 
God  bring  him  out  of  teen  !  " 

"  When  shall  my  day  be,"  said  the  Knight, 


Wor'deraboutTsi'!!]    FiRST  PRINTED  ROBIN  HOGD  BALLAD.       43 

"  Sir !  and  your  will  be  ?  " 

"  This  day  twelvemonth  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  Under  this  green-wood  tree. 
It  were  great  shame,"  said  Robin, 
"A  Knight  alone  to  ride  ; 
Without  Squire,  yeoman,  or  page, 
To  walk  by  his  side  ! 
I  shall  thee  lend,  Little  John,  my  man ; 
For  he  shall  be  thy  knave  ! 
In  a  yeoman's  stead,  he  may  thee  stand. 
If  thou  great  need  have  !  " 


C  Cl)e  jsecona  fptte. 

Ow  is  the  Knight  went  on  his  way. 
This  game  him  thought  full  good, 
When  he  looked  on  Bernysdale, 
He  blessed  Robin  Hood  : 
And  when  he  bethought  on  Bernysdale, 
On  ScATHELOCK,  MucH,  and  John  ; 
He  blessed  them  for  the  best  company 
That  ever  he  in  come. 

Then  spake  that  gentle  Knight, 
To  Little  John  'gan  he  say, 
**  To-morrow,  I  must  to  York  town, 
To  Saint  Mary's  Abbey, 
And  to  the  Abbot  of  that  place 
Four  hundred  pound  I  must  pay : 
And  but  I  be  there  upon  this  night 
My  land  is  lost  for  aye  !  " 

The  Abbot  said  to  his  Convent, 
There  he  stood  on  ground  : 
"This  day  twelve  months  came  there  a  Knight, 
And  borrowed  four  hundred  pound. 
[He  borrowed  four  hundred  pound] 
Upon  his  land  and  fee  ; 
But  he  come  this  ilk  day 
Disherited  shall  he  be  !  " 

"  It  is  full  early!"  said  the  Prior, 


44     First  printed  RoBm  Hood  ballad.  [wS'fbout^sit 

"  The  day  is  not  yet  far  gone ! 

I  had  lever  to  pay  an  hundred  pound 

And  lay  [it]  down  anon. 

The  Knight  is  far  beyond  the  sea 

In  England  is  his  right, 

And  suffereth  hunger  and  cold 

And  many  a  sorry  night : 

It  were  great  pity,"  said  the  Prior, 

"  So  to  have  his  land  : 

And  ye  be  so  light  of  your  conscience 

Ye  do  to  him  much  wrong !" 

"  Thou  art  ever  in  my  beard,"  said  the  Abbot ; 
**  By  God  and  Saint  Richard  !  " 
With  that  came  in,  a  fat-headed  monk, 
The  High  Cellarer. 

**  He  is  dead  or  hanged  !  "  said  the  Monk, 
"  By  God  that  bought  me  dear  ! 
And  we  shall  have  to  spend  in  this  place, 
Four  hundred  pounds  by  year  !  " 

The  Abbot  and  High  Cellarer 
Start  forth  full  bold : 
The  Justice  of  England, 
The  Abbot  there  did  hold. 
The  High  Justice,  and  many  mo, 
Had  taken  into  their  hand 
Wholly  all  the  Knight's  debt. 
To  put  that  Knight  to  wrong. 
They  deemed  the  Knight  wonder  sore 
The  Abbot  and  his  meiny, 
But  he  come  this  ilk  day 
Disherited  shall  he  be. 

"  He  will  not  come  yet,"  said  the  Justice, 
"  I  dare  well  undertake  !  " 

But  in  sorrow  time  for  them  all. 
The  Knight  came  to  the  gate. 

Then  bespake  that  gentle  Knight 
Until  his  meiny, 

"  Now,  put  on  your  simple  weeds 
That  ye  brought  from  the  sea !  " 
[They  put  on  their  simple  weeds,] 

They  came  to  the  gates  anon, 
The  Porter  was  ready  himself. 


wSraboutTsit']  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.    45 

And  welcomed  them  everych  one. 

"  Welcome,  Sir  Knight !  "  said  the  Porter; 
"  My  Lord,  to  meat  is  he ; 
And  so  is  many  a  gentleman 
For  the  love  of  thee  !  " 

The  Porter  swore  a  full  great  oath 
"  By  God  that  made  me  ! 
Here  be  the  best  coresed  horse 
That  ever  yet  saw  I  me  ! 
Lead  them  into  the  stable !  "  he  said, 
"  That  eased  might  they  be  !  " 

"  They  shall  not  come  therein  !  "  said  the  Knight, 
"  By  God  that  died  on  a  tree !  " 

Lords  were  to  meat  yset 
In  that  Abbot's  hall  : 

The  Knight  went  forth,  and  kneeled  down, 
And  salued  them,  great  and  small. 

"  Do  gladly,  Sir  Abbot!  "  said  the  Knight, 
"  I  am  come  to  hold  my  day ! " 

The  first  word  the  Abbot  spake, 
"  Hast  thou  brought  my  pay  ?  " 

"  Not  one  penny !"  said  the  Knight, 
"  By  God  that  maked  me !" 

"Thou  art  a  shrewd  debtor!"  said  the  Abbot; 
"  Sir  Justice,  drink  to  me  ! 
What  doest  thou  here,"  said  the  Abbot, 
"  But  thou  hadst  brought  thy  pay  ? " 

"  For  God  1"  then  said  the  Knight, 
"  To  pray  of  a  longer  day  ! " 

"  Thy  day  is  broke  !"  said  the  Justice  ; 
**  Land  gettest  thou  none  ! " 

"  Now,  good  Sir  Justice  !  be  my  friend  ! 
And  fend  me  of  my  fone  !" 

*'  I  am  hold  with  the  Abbot !"  said  the  Justice, 
"  Both  with  cloth  and  fee  ! " 

"  Now,  good  Sir  Sheriff!  be  my  friend  !  " 

"  Nay,  for  God  ! "  said  he. 
**  Now,  good  Sir  Abbot !  be  my  friend  ! 
For  thy  courtesy ; 
And  hold  my  lands  in  thy  hand 
Till  I  have  made  thee  gree : 


46     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worderioutTiil! 

And  I  will  be  thy  true  servant 
And  truly  serve  thee 
Till  ye  have  four  hundred  pounds 
Of  money  good  and  free." 

The  Abbot  sware  a  full  great  oath, 
"  By  God  that  died  on  a  tree  ! 
Get  thee  land  where  thou  mayest ; 
For  thou  gettest  none  of  me  ! " 

"  By  dear  worthy  God,"  then  said  the  Knight, 
"  That  all  this  world  wrought  1 
But  I  have  my  land  again. 
Full  dear  it  shall  be  bought ! 
God  that  was  of  Maiden  born, 
Leave  us  well  to  speed  I 
For  it  is  good  to  assay  a  friend 
Or  that  a  man  have  need  ! " 

The  Abbot  loathly  on  him  'gancall : 
And  villainously  him  'gan  look  : 
"  Out,"  he  said,  **  thou  false  Knight ! 
Speed  thee  out  of  my  hall !" 

"Thou  liest !"  then  said  the  gentle  Knight, 
"  Abbot  in  thy  hall  ! 
False  Knight  was  I  never, 
By  God  that  made  us  all ! " 
Up  then  stood  that  gentle  Knight : 
To  the  Abbot,  said  he, 
"  To  suffer  a  Knight  to  kneel  so  long, 
Thou  canst  no  courtesy  1 
In  jousts  and  in  tournament 
Full  far  then  have  I  be  ; 
And  put  myself  as  far  in  press 
As  any  that  ever  I  see." 

"  What  will  ye  give  more,"  said  the  Justice, 
"  And  the  Knight  shall  make  a  release  ? 
And  else  I  dare  safely  swear 
Ye  hold  never  your  land  in  peace  !" 

"  An  hundred  pounds  1"  said  the  Abbot. 

The  Justice  said,  "  Give  him  two  I" 

"  Nay,  by  God  !"  said  the  Knight, 
"  Yet  get  ye  it  not  so  ! 
Though  ye  would  give  a  thousand  more, 


orKbout^sx'^o-]  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.     47 


Word 


Yet  wert  thou  never  the  near ! 

Shalt  there  never  be  mine  heir, 

Abbot !  Justice  !  ne  Friar ! " 

He  started  him  to  a  board  anon, 

Till  a  table  round, 

And  there  he  shook  out  of  a  bag 

Even  four  hundred  pound. 

*'  Have  here  thy  gold,  Sir  Abbot ! "  said  the  Knight, 

"  Which  that  thou  lentest  me ! 

Hadst  thou  been  courteous  at  my  coming, 

Rewarded  shouldst  thou  have  be  !  " 

The  Abbot  sat  still,  and  eat  no  more, 
For  all  his  royal  fare  : 
He  cast  his  head  on  his  shoulder, 
And  fast  began  to  stare. 

"Take  me  my  gold  again  !"  said  the  Abbot, 
"  Sir  Justice,  that  I  took  thee  !" 

**  Not  a  penny  !"  said  the  Justice, 
**  By  God  that  died  on  the  tree  !" 

"  Sir  Abbot,  and  ye  Men  of  Law ! 
Now  have  I  held  my  day ! 
Now  shall  I  have  my  land  again 
For  ought  that  you  can  say  1 " 

The  Knight  started  out  of  the  door. 
Away  was  all  his  care  ! 
And  on  he  put  his  good  clothing, 
The  other  he  left  there. 
He  went  him  forth  full  merry  singing 
As  men  have  told  in  tale. 
His  Lady  met  him  at  the  gate 
At  home  in  Verysdale. 

"Welcome,  my  Lord !"  said  his  Lady, 
"  Sir,  lost  is  all  your  good  ? " 

**  Be  merry,  Dame  !"  said  the  Knight, 
"  And  pray  for  Robin  Hood  ! 
That  ever  his  soul  be  in  bliss ; 
He  helped  me  out  of  my  teen. 
Ne  had  not  been  his  kindness, 
Beggars  had  we  been  ! 
The  Abbot  and  I  accorded  be ; 


48     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worderaboutTsil! 


He  is  served  of  his  pay  ! 
The  good  yeoman  lent  it  me, 
As  I  came  by  the  way." 


This  Knight  then  dwelled  fair  at  home, 
The  sooth  for  to  say, 
Till  he  had  got  four  hundred  pounds 
All  ready  for  to  pay. 
He  purveyed  him  an  hundred  bows, 
The  strings  well  dight ; 
An  hundred  sheafs  of  arrows  good, 
The  heads  burnished  full  bright : 
And  every  arrow  an  ell  long 
With  peacock  well  ydight ; 
Ynocked  all  with  white  silver, 
It  was  a  seemly  sight. 
He  purveyed  him  an  hundred  men, 
Well  harnessed  in  that  stead, 
And  himself  in  that  same  set 
And  clothed  in  white  and  red. 
He  bare  a  lancegay  in  his  hand, 
And  a  man  led  his  mail, 
And  riden  with  a  light  song 
Unto  Bernysdale. 

But  at  Wentbridge  there  was  a  wrestling, 
And  there  tarried  was  he  : 
And  there  was  all  the  best  yoemen 
Of  all  the  West  country. 
A  full  fair  game  there  was  up  set; 
A  white  bull  up  i-pight; 
A  great  courser,  with  saddle  and  bridle 
With  gold  burnished  full  bright ; 
A  pair  of  gloves,  a  red  gold  ring, 
A  pipe  of  wine,  in  fay  : 
What  man  beareth  him  best,  Iwis 
The  prize  shall  bear  away. 

There  was  a  yoeman  in  that  place, 
And  best  worthy  was  he. 
And  for  he  was  far  and  fremd  bestead 
Vslain  he  should  have  be. 


S/aboutT^l^]  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.    49 


Woide 


The  Knight  had  ruth  of  his  yeoman 
In  place  where  that  he  stood  : 
He  said,  "  The  yeoman  should  have  no  harm, 
For  love  of  Robin  Hood  !  " 

The  Knight  pressed  into  the  place, 
An  hundred  followed  him  free. 
With  bows  bent  and  arrows  sharp 
For  to  shend  that  company. 
They  shouldered  all  and  made  him  room 
To  wit  what  he  would  say  ; 
He  took  the  yeoman  by  the  hand 
And  gave  him  all  the  play ; 
He  gave  him  five  marks  for  his  wine, 
There  it  laid  on  the  mould  : 
And  bade  it  should  be  set  abroach, 
Drink  who  so  would  ! 
Thus  long  tarried  this  gentle  Knight 
Till  that  play  was  done  : 
So  long  abode  Robin  fasting, 
Three  hours  after  the  noon. 


Cl)e  tl)ird  fptte. 

Ithe  and  listen,  Gentlemen  ! 
All  that  now  be  here, 

Of  Little  John,  that  was  the  Knight's  man. 
Good  mirth  ye  shall  hear. 

It  was  upon  a  merry  day 
That  young  men  would  go  shoot, 
Little  John  fetched  his  bow  anon 
And  said  he  "  would  them  meet." 

Three  times,  Little  John  shot  about, 
And  always  he  sleste  \diV\  the  wand  : 
The  proud  Sheriff  of  Nottingham 
By  the  Marks  'gan  stand. 

The  Sheriff  swore  a  full  great  oath, 
**  By  Him  that  died  on  the  tree  ! 
This  man  is  the  best  archer 
That  yet  saw  I  me  ! 

D  12 


50     First  PRINTED  i^O^/A^/iToOD  BALLAD,    [worde'.'ai^sii' 

Say  me  now,  wight  young  man  ! 
What  is  now  thy  name  ? 
In  what  country  wert  thou  born  ? 
And  where  is  thy  woning  wane?" 

"  In  Holderness,  I  was  born, 
I-wis,  all  of  my  dame  : 
Men  call  me  Reynold  Greenleaf, 
When  I  am  at  home." 

"  Say  me,  Reynold  Greenleaf  ! 
Wilt  thou  dwell  with  me  ? 
And  every  year,  I  will  thee  give 
.Twenty  marks  to  thy  fee  !  " 

"  I  have  a  Master,"  said  Little  John, 
"  A  courteous  Knight  is  he ; 
May  ye  get  leave  of  him,  the  better  may  it  be 

The  Sheriff  got  Little  John 
Twelve  months  of  the  Knight ; 
Therefore  he  gave  him  right  anon 
A  good  horse  and  a  wight. 
Now  is  Little  John  a  Sheriff's  man, 
God  give  us  well  to  speed  1 
But  always  thought  Little  John 
To  quite  him  well  his  meed. 

"  Now,  so  God  me  help  I  "  said  Little  John, 
**  And  be  my  true  lewte  ! 
I  shall  be  the  worst  servant  to  him 
That  ever  yet  had  he  !  " 

It  befel  upon  a  Wednesday, 
The  Sheriff  on  hunting  was  gone, 

And  Little  John  lay  in  his  bed,  and  was  forgot  at  home, 
Therefore  he  was  fasting  till  it  was  past  the  noon. 

**  Good  Sir  Steward,  I  pray  thee, 
Give  me  to  dine  1  "  said  Little  John. 
"  It  is  long  for  Greenleaf,  fasting  so  long  to  be. 
Therefore  I  pray  thee,  Steward,  my  dinner  give  thou  me  ! ' 

"  Shalt  thou  never  eat  nor  drink,"  said  the  Steward, 
**  Till  my  lord  be  come  to  town  1  " 

"  I  make  my  avow  to  God,"  said  Little  John 
"  I  had  lever  to  crack  thy  crown  !  " 

The  Butler  was  full  uncourteous, 
There  he  stood  on  floor ; 


wordel'aboutTsto':]  FiRST  PRINTED  RoBiN  Hood  ballad.     5 1 

He  started  to  the  buttery,  and  shut  fast  the  door. 

Little  John  gave  the  Butler  such  a  rap 

His  back  went  nigh  in  two 

Though  he  lived  an  hundred  winters,  the  worse  he  should  go. 

He  spurned  the  door  with  his  foot,  it  went  up  well  and  fine ! 

And  there  he  made  a  large  'livery 

Both  of  ale  and  wine. 

"  Sir,  if  ye  will  not  dine,"  said  Little  John, 
"  I  shall  give  you  to  drink  ! 
And  though  ye  live  an  hundred  winters, 
On  Little  John  ye  shall  think  !  " 
Little  John  eat  and  little  John  drank,  the  while  he  would. 

The  Sheriff  had  in  his  kitchen  a  Cook, 
A  stout  man  and  a  bold, 
"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God !  "  said  the  Cook, 
*'  Thou  art  a  shrewd  hind, 

In  any  household  to  dwell !  for  to  ask  thus  to  dine  !" 
And  there  he  lent  Little  John 
Good  strokes  three. 

**  I  make  mine  avow,"  said  Little  John, 
**  These  strokes  liketh  well. 
Thou  art  a  bold  man  and  a  hardy, 
And  so  thinketh  me  ! 
And  ere  I  pass  from  this  place 
Assayed  better  shalt  thou  be  !" 

Little  John  drew  a  good  sword, 
The  Cook  took  another  in  hand ; 
They  thought  nothing  for  to  flee. 
But  stiffly  for  to  stand. 
There  they  fought  sore  together, 
Two  mile  way  and  more  ; 
Might  neither  other  harm  do 
The  maintenance  of  an  hour. 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God,"  said  Little  John, 
"  And  by  my  true  lewte  ! 
Thou  art  one  of  the  best  swordsmen 
That  ever  yet  saw  I  me, 
Couldst  thou  shoot  as  well  in  a  bow, 
To  green  wood,  thou  shouldst  with  me  I 
And  two  times  in  the  year,  thy  clothing 
Ychanged  should  be ! 


f  ut^iWEHsrrt  1 


52     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [woS'aboSo. 

And  every  year  of  Robin  Hood, 
Twenty  marks  to  thy  fee  !  " 

"  Put  up  thy  sword,"  said  the  Cook, 
**  And  fellows  will  we  be  !" 

Then  he  fetch  to  Little  John, 
The  nombles  of  a  doe, 
Good  bread,  and  full  good  wine. 
They  eat  and  drank  thereto. 
And  when  they  had  drunken  well, 
Their  troths  together  they  plight, 
That  they  would  be  with  RoBiN 
That  ilk  same  night. 
They  did  them  to  the  treasure  house 
As  fast  as  they  might  go  ; 
The  locks  that  were  good  steel, 
They  brake  them  everych  one. 
They  took  away  the  silver  vessels, 
And  all  that  they  might  get ; 
Piece,  mazers,  ne  spoons, 
Would  they  none  forget. 
Also  they  took  the  good  pence, 
Three  hundred  pounds  and  more  : 
And  did  them  strait  to  ROBiN  HoOD 
Under  the  green-wood  hoar. 

"  God  thee  save,  my  dear  master ! 
And  Christ  thee  save  and  see !" 

And  then  said  Robin  to  Little  John, 
"  Welcome  might  thou  be  ! 
And  also  that  fair  yeoman, 
Thou  bringest  there  with  thee  ! 
What  tidings  from  Nottingham, 
Little  John  ?  tell  thou  me  !  " 

"  Well  thee  greeteth  the  proud  Sheriff! 
And  send  thee  here  by  me, 
His  Cook  and  his  silver  vessels, 
And  three  hundred  pounds  and  three  !" 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God  !"  said  Robin, 
'*  And  to  the  Trinity  ! 
It  was  never  by  his  good-will 
This  good  is  come  to  me  !" 

Little  John  him  there  bethought 


VVorde'^aboutTsia]    FiRST   PRINTED  RoBIN  HoOD    BALLAD.        53 

On  a  shrewd  wile.     Five  miles  in  the  forest  he  ran. 

Him  happed  at  his  will ! 

Then  he  met  the  proud  Sheriff 

Hunting  with  hounds  and  horn. 

Little  John  could  his  courtesy, 

And  kneeled  him  beforne. 

*'  God  thee  save,  my  dear  Master  ! 
And  Christ  thee  save  and  see  ! " 

"  Reynold  Greenleaf  !  "  said  the  Sheriff, 
"  Where  hast  thou  now  be  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  in  this  forest ; 
A  fair  sight  can  I  see  ; 
It  was  one  of  the  fairest  sights 
That  ever  yet  saw  I  me  ! 
Yonder  I  see  a  right  fair  hart, 
His  colour  is  of  green  ! 
Seven  score  of  deer  upon  a  herd, 
Be  with  him  all  bedeen, 
His  tynde  are  so  sharp,  Master, 
Of  sixty  and  well  mo, 
That  I  durst  not  shoot  for  dread, 
Lest  they  would  me  slo  I " 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God!  "  said  the  Sheriff, 
"  That  sight  would  I  fain  see !  *' 

"  Busk  you  thitherward,  my  dear  Master 
Anon,  and  wend  with  me  !  " 

The  Sheriff  rode,  and  Little  John, 
Of  foot  he  was  full  smart ; 
And  when  they  came  afore  Robin, 
"  Lo,  here  is  the  master  Hart !  " 

Still  stood  the  proud  Sheriff : 
A  sorry  man  was  he  ! 
"  Woe  the  worth,  Reynold  Greenleaf, 
Thou  hast  betrayed  me  !  " 

**  I  make  mine  avow  to  God,"  said  Little  John, 
"  Master,  ye  be  to  blame  ! 
I  was  mis-served  of  my  dinner, 
When  I  was  with  you  at  home  !  ** 

Soon  he  was  to  supper  set, 
And  served  with  silver  white  : 
And  when  the  Sheriff  saw  his  vessel, 


54     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worderaboutT^it 

For  sorrow,  he  might  not  eat ! 

"  Make  good  cheer,"  said  Robin  Hood, 
"  Sheriff !  for  charity  ! 
And  for  the  love  of  Little  John 
Thy  life  is  granted  to  thee  !  " 

When  they  had  supped  well, 
The  day  was  all  agone, 
Robin  commanded  Little  John 
To  draw  off  his  hosen  and  his  shoon, 
His  kirtle  and  his  courtepy, 
That  was  furred  well  fine  ; 
And  took  him  a  green  mantle, 
To  lap  his  body  therein. 
Robin  commanded  his  wight  young  men. 
Under  the  green-wood  tree, 
They  shall  lay  in  that  same  suit, 
That  the  Sheriff  might  them  see. 

All  night  lay  that  proud  Sheriff, 
In  his  breech  and  in  his  shirt : 
No  wonder  it  was  in  green  wood 
Though  his  sides  do  smart. 

"  Make  glad  cheer,"  said  Robin  Hood, 
'*  Sheriff,  for  charity  ! 
For  this  is  our  order,  I-wis, 
Under  the  green-wood  tree!  " 

"  This  is  harder  order,"  said  the  Sheriff, 
"  Than  any  Anchor  or  Frere  ! 
For  all  the  gold  in  merry  England, 
I  would  not  long  dwell  here !  " 

**  All  these  twelve  months,"  said  Robin, 
"  Thou  shalt  dwell  with  me  ! 
I  shall  thee  teach,  proud  Sheriff, 
An  outlaw  for  to  be  !  " 

"  Ere  I  here  another  night  lie,"  said  the  Sheriff, 
"  Robin,  now  I  pray  thee! 
Smite  off  my  head,  rather  to-  morn. 
And  I  forgive  it  thee  ! 
Let  me  go  then,"  said  the  Sheriff, 
**  For  saint  charity ! 
And  I  will  be  thy  best  friend, 
That  yet  had  ye  I  " 


wSrabout^sia]    FiRST    FRmTEB  RoBIN  HoOD  BALl^AB.       55 

"  Thou  shalt  swear  me  an  oath  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  On  my  bright  brand, 
Thou  shalt  never  await  me  scathe  1 
By  water  ne  by  land  ! 
And  if  thou  find  any  of  my  men, 
By  night,  or  by  day. 
Upon  thine  oath,  thou  shalt  swear 
To  help  them  that  thou  may !  " 

Now  has  the  Sheriff  ysworn  this  oath, 
And  home  he  began  to  gone ; 
He  was  as  full  of  green  wood, 
As  ever  was  heap  of  stone. 


C  Cfte  fourtl)  fj>tte. 


He  Sheriff  dwelled  in  Nottingham, 
He  was  fain  that  he  was  gone, 
And  Robin  and  his  merry  men 
Went  to  wood  anon. 

"  Go  we  to  dinner?  "  said  Little  John. 
Robin  Hood  said,  "  Nay  ! 
For  I  dread  our  Lady  be  wroth  with  me  ; 
For  she  [has]  sent  me  not  my  pay  !  " 

**  Have  no  doubt.  Master !  "  said  Little  John. 
"Yet  is  not  the  sun  not  at  rest : 
For  I  dare  say  and  safely  swear 
The  Knight  is  true  and  trust ! " 

"  Take  thy  bow  in  thy  hand  ! "  said  ROBIN. 
•'  Let  Much  wend  with  thee  ! 
And  so  shall  William  Scathelock  ; 
And  no  man  abide  with  me ! 
And  walk  up  under  the  Sayles, 
And  to  Watling  Street ; 
And  wait  after  such  unketh  guest, 
Upchance  ye  may  them  meet. 
Whether  he  be  messenger, 
Or  a  man  that  mirths  can  ; 
Of  my  good,  he  shall  have  some 
If  he  be  a  poor  man  !  " 

Forth  then  started  Little  JOHN, 


56     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worKboSt^Is.t 

Half  in  tray  or  teen, 

And  girded  him  with  a  full  good  sword 

Under  a  mantle  of  green. 

They  went  up  to  the  Sayles, 

These  yeomen  all  three, 

They  looked  East,  they  looked  West, 

They  might  no  man  see. 

But  as  they  looked  in  Bernysdale, 

By  the  highway 

Then  were  they  'ware  of  two  black  monks, 

Each  on  a  good  palfrey. 

Then  bespake  Little  John, 
To  Much  he  'gan  say  : 
**  I  dare  lay  my  life  to  wed 
These  monks  have  brought  our  pay !  " 

"  Make  glad  cheer,"  said  Little  John, 
**  And  frese  our  bows  of  yew  ! 
And  look  your  hearts  be  sicker  and  sad, 
Your  strings  trusty  and  true  !  " 

The  monk  had  fifty  and  two  [men] 
And  seven  somers  full  strong, 
There  rideth  no  Bishop  in  this  land 
So  royally  I  understand. 

"  Brethren,"  said  Little  John, 
"  Here  are  no  more  but  we  three ; 
But  we  bring  them  to  dinner, 
Our  Master,  dare  we  not  see  !  " 

"  Bend  your  bows  !  "  said  Little  John, 
"Make  all  yon  press  to  stand  ! 
The  foremost  monk,  his  life  and  his  death. 
Are  closed  in  my  hand. 
Abide,  churl  Monk!  "  said  Little  John, 
"  No  further  that  thou  go, 
If  thou  dost,  by  dear-worthy  God  ! 
Thy  death  is  in  my  hand  ! 
And  evil  thrift  on  thy  head  !  "  said  Little  John, 
"  Right  under  thy  hat's  band  : 
For  thou  hast  made  our  Master  wroth. 
He  is  fasting  so  long  !  " 

"  Who  is  your  Master  ?  "  said  the  Monk. 
Little  John  said,  "  Robin  Hood  !  " 


w^r^dtabKia]  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.     57 

"  He  is  a  strong  thief !  "  said  the  Monk  ; 
"  Of  him  heard  I  never  good  !  " 

"  Thou  Hest  then  !  "  said  Little  John, 
"  And  that  shall  rue  thee  ! 
He  is  a  yeoman  of  the  forest ; 
To  dine,  he  hath  bidden  thee!" 

Much  was  ready  with  a  bolt,  » 

Readily  and  anon, 
He  set  the  Monk  tofore  the  breast 
To  the  ground  that  he  can  gone. 
Of  fifty-two  wight  young  yeomen 
There  abode  not  one  ; 
Save  a  little  page  and  a  groom 
To  lead  the  somers  with  Little  John.  ^ 

They  brought  the  Monk  to  the  lodge  door. 
Whether  he  were  loth  or  lief, 
For  to  speak  with  Robin  Hood, 
Maugre  in  their  teeth. 

Robin  did  adown  his  hood, 
The  Monk  when  that  he  see. 
The  Monk  who  was  not  so  courteous 
His  hood  then  let  he  be. 

"  He  is  a  churl,  Master!  by  dear-worthy  God  !  " 
Then  said  Little  John. 

*'  Thereof  no  force  !  "  said  Robin, 
*'  For  courtesy  can  he  none  ! 
How  many  men,"  said  Robin, 
"  Had  this  Monk,  John  ?  " 

"  Fifty  and  two  when  that  we  met ; 
But  many  of  them  be  gone." 

"  Let  blow  a  horn  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  That  fellowship  may  us  know  !  " 

Seven  score  of  wight  yeomen 
Came  pricking  on  a  row. 
And  everych  of  them  a  good  mantle 
Of  scarlet  and  of  ray, 
All  they  came  to  good  Robin 
To  wit  what  he  would  say. 
They  made  the  Monk  to  wash  and  wipe, 
And  sit  at  his  dinner, 
Robin  Hood  and  Little  John 


S8      First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad,  [worderabout^sit 

They  served  him  both  in-fere. 

"  Do  gladly,  Monk  !  "  said  Robin. 

**  Grammercy,  Sir  !  "  said  he. 

"  Where  is  your  Abbey,  when  ye  are  at  home ; 
And  who  is  your  avow  ?  " 

"  St.  Mary's  Abbey,"  said  the  Monk, 
"Though  I  be  simple  here." 

"  In  what  office  ?  "  said  Robin. 

"  Sir  !  the  High  Cellarer." 

"  Ye  be  the  more  welcome,"  said  Robin. 

"  So  ever  might  I  thee." 

"  Fill  of  the  best  wine  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  This  Monk  shall  drink  to  me  ! 
But  I  have  great  marvel,"  said  Robin, 
"  Of  all  this  long  day, 
I  dread  our  Lady  be  wroth  with  me, 
She  sent  me  not  my  pay  !  " 

"  Have  no  doubt.  Master !  "  said  Little  John, 
"  Ye  have  no  need,  I  say  : 
This  Monk,  it  hath  brought,  I  dare  well  swear ! 
For  he  is  of  her  Abbey." 

"And  She  was  a  borrow,"  said  Robin, 
"  Between  a  Knight  and  me. 
Of  a  little  money  that  I  him  lent 
Under  the  green-wood  tree  ; 
And  if  thou  hast  that  silver  ybrought, 
I  pray  thee  let  me  see, 
And  I  shall  help  thee  eftsoons 
If  thou  have  need  to  me  !  " 

The  Monk  swore  a  full  great  oath. 
With  a  sorry  cheer, 

"  Of  the  borrowhood  thou  speakest  to  me 
Heard  I  never  ere  !  " 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  Monk,  thou  art  to  blame  ! 
For  God  is  held  a  righteous  man, 
And  so  is  his  dame. 
Thou  toldest  with  thine  own  tongue 
Thou  mayst  not  say  '  Nay  ! ' 
How  thou  art  her  servant, 
And  servest  her  every  day : 


S^ioutTsia]  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.     59 


«Vordc 


And  thou  art  made  her  messenger, 

My  money  for  to  pay. 

Therefore  I  can  the  more  thanks, 

Thou  art  come  to  thy  day  ! 

What  is  in  your  coffers  ?  "  said  Robin  ; 

"True,  then,  tell  thou  me  ?  " 

"  Sir !  "  he  said,  '*  twenty  marks  ! 
Also  might  I  thee  !  " 

**  If  there  be  no  more,"  said  Robin, 
**  I  will  not  one  penny. 
If  thou  hast  myster  of  any  more, 
Sir,  more  I  shall  lend  to  thee  ! 
And  if  I  find  more,"  said  Robin, 
**  Iwis,  thou  shalt  it  forgo  ; 
For  of  thy  spending  silver,  Monk ! 
Thereof  will  I  right  none." 

"  Go  now  forth,  Little  John, 
And  the  truth,  tell  thou  me  ! 
If  there  be  no  more  but  twenty  marks 
No  penny  [of]  that  I  see  !  " 

Little  John  spread  his  mantle  down. 
As  he  had  done  before. 
And  he  told  out  of  the  Monk's  mail 
Eight  hundred  pound  and  more. 

Little  John  let  it  lie  full  still. 
And  went  to  his  Master  in  haste ; 

"  Sir  !  "  he  said,  *'  the  Monk  is  true  enough  ; 
Our  Lady  hath  doubled  your  cast ! " 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  Monk,  what  told  I  thee  ! 
Our  Lady  is  the  truest  woman 
That  ever  yet  found  I  me  ! 
By  dear  worthy  God !  "  said  Robin, 
**  To  seek  all  England  through ; 
Yet  found  I  never  to  my  pay, 
A  much  better  borrow. 

Fill  of  the  best  wine,  and  do  him  drink  !  "  said  Robin: 
"  And  greet  well  thy  Lady  hend ; 
And  if  she  have  need  to  RoBIN  HoOD, 
A  friend  she  shall  him  find  : 
And  if  she  needeth  any  more  silver, 


6o     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worde.'abiuMs.t 

Come  thou  again  to  me  ! 

And,  by  this  token  she  hath  me  sent, 

She  shall  have  such  three  !  " 

The  Monk  was  going  to  London  ward, 
There  to  hold  great  Mote, 
The  Knight  that  rode  so  high  on  horse 
To  bring  him  under  foot. 

"  Whither  be  ye  away  ?  "  said  Robin. 

"  Sir,  to  manors  in  this  land, 
To  reckon  with  our  Reeves 
That  have  done  much  wrong." 

"  Come  now  forth,  Little  John  1 
And  hearken  to  my  tale  ! 
A  better  yeoman,  I  know  none 
To  seek  a  Monk's  mail. 

How  much  is  in  yonder  other  corser  ?  "  said  Robin, 
"  The  sooth  must  we  see  !  " 

"  By  our  Lady  !  "  then  said  the  Monk, 
"  That  were  no  courtesy ; 
To  bid  a  man  to  dinner, 
And  sith  him  beat  and  bind  !  " 

"  It  is  our  old  manner  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  To  leave  but  little  behind." 

The  Monk  took  the  horse  with  spur, 
No  longer  would  he  abide  ! 

*'  Ask  to  drink !  "  then  said  Robin, 
**  Or  that  ye  further  ride  ?  " 

"  Nay,  for  God  !  "  said  the  Monk, 
"  Me  rueth  I  came  so  near  ! 
For  better  cheap,  I  might  have  dined 
In  Blyth  or  in  Doncaster  !  " 

"  Greet  well,  your  Abbot !  "  said  Robin, 
"  And  your  Prior,  I  you  pray  ! 
And  bid  him  send  me  such  a  Monk 
To  dinner  every  day  !  " 

Now  let  we  that  Monk  be  still  ; 
And  speak  we  of  the  Knight  1 
Yet  he  came  to  hold  his  day 
While  that  it  was  light. 
He  did  him  strait  to  Bernysdale, 


worderfbKsS  First  FRmrED  Rob m  Hood  ballad.    6i 

Under  the  green-wood  tree. 

And  he  found  there  Robin  Hood 

And  all  his  merry  meiny. 

The  Knight  light  down  off  his  good  palfrey. 

Robin  when  he  'gan  see ; 

So  courteously  he  did  adown  his  hood 

And  set  him  on  his  knee. 

**  God  thee  save,  Robin  Hood, 
And  all  this  company  !  " 

"Welcome,  be  thou,  gentle  Knight  i 
And  right  welcome  to  me  !  " 
Then  bespake  him  Robin  Hood, 
To  that  Knight  so  free, 
"  What  need  driveth  thee  to  green  wood  ? 
I  pray  thee,  Sir  Knight,  tell  me ! 
And  welcome  be,  thou  gentle  Knight ! 
Why  hast  thou  been  so  long  ?  " 

**  For  the  Abbot  and  high  Justice 
Would  have  had  my  land  ?  " 

*'  Hast  thou  thy  land  again  ?  "  said  Robin, 
**  Truth  then  tell  thou  me  !  " 

"  Yea,  for  God  !  "  said  the  Knight, 
"  And  that  I  thank  God  and  thee ! 
But  take  not  a  grief,"  said  the  Knight, 
"  That  I  have  been  so  long, 
I  came  by  a  wrestling. 
And  there  I  helped  a  poor  yeoman, 
Who  with  wrong  was  put  behind." 

"  Nay,  for  God  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  Sir  Knight,  that  thank  I  thee ! 
What  man  that  helpeth  a  good  yeoman. 
His  friend  then  will  I  be." 

"  Have  here  four  hundred  pounds  !  "  then  said  the  Knight 
**  The  which  ye  lent  me, 
And  here  is  also  twenty  marks  for  your  courtesy  1  " 

"  Nay,  for  God  !  "  then  said  Robin, 
"  Thou  brook  it  well  for  aye  ; 
For  our  Lady,  by  her  Cellarer, 
Hath  sent  to  me  my  pay  1 
And  if  I  took  it  twice, 
A  shame  it  were  to  me  ! 


62     First  vrinted  Rob/jv  Hood  bai^lad.  [worderfbout^izl^ 

But  truly,  gentle  Knight, 
Welcome  art  thou  to  me  !  " 

When  Robin  had  told  his  tale. 
He  laughed  and  had  good  cheer, 

"  By  my  troth  !  "  then  said  the  Knight, 
"  Your  money  is  ready  here  !  " 

"  Brook  it  well  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  Thou  gentle  Knight  so  free  ! 
And  welcome  be  thou,  gentle  Knight, 
Under  my  trystel  tree  ! 

But  what  shall  these  bows  do  ?  "  said  Robin, 
**  And  these  arrows  yfeathered  free  ?  " 

''  By  God  !  "  then  said  the  Knight, 
"  A  poor  present  to  thee  !  " 

**Come  now  forth,  Little  John, 
And  go  to  my  treasure, 
And  bring  me  there  four  hundred  pounds 
The  Monk  overtold  it  me. 
Have  here  four  hundred  pounds. 
Thou  gentle  Knight  and  true ! 
And  buy  horse  and  harness  good, 
And  gilt  thy  spurs  all  new  1 
And  if  thou  fail  any  spending, 
Come  to  Robin  Hood  ! 
And,  by  my  troth,  thou  shalt  none  fail 
The  whiles  I  have  any  good  ; 
And  brook  well  thy  four  hundred  pounds 
Which  I  lent  to  thee  ! 
And  make  thyself  no  more  so  bare  ; 
By  the  counsel  of  me." 


Thus  then  helped  him,  good  Robin, 
The  Knight  all  of  his  care  : 
God  that  sits  in  heaven  high 
Grant  us  well  to  fare  ! 


•oS'about^si'^o^]  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.    (>'i, 


Word 


%\t  fiftl)  fptte. 

Ow  hath  the  Knight  his  leave  ytake, 
And  went  him  on  his  way. 
Robin  Hood  and  his  merry  men 
Dwelled  still  full  many  a  day. 
Lithe  and  listen,  Gentlemen  ! 
And  hearken  what  I  shall  say, 
How  the  proud  Sheriff  of  Nottingham 
Did  cry  a  full  fair  Play, 
That  all  the  best  archers  of  the  North 
Should  come  upon  a  day; 
And  he  that  shooteth  alder  best, 
The  game  shall  bear  away  ! 
He  that  shooteth  alder  best 
Furthest,  fair,  and  low, 
At  a  pair  of  finely  butts, 
Under  the  green-wood  shaw, 
A  right  good  arrow  he  shall  have, 
The  shaft  of  silver  white. 
The  head  and  feathers  of  rich  red  gold, 
In  England  is  none  like. 

This  then  heard  good  Robin, 
Under  his  trystel  tree. 
"  Make  you  ready,  ye  wight  young  men. 
That  shooting  will  I  see  ! 
Busk  you,  my  merry  young  men. 
Ye  shall  go  with  me  ! 
And  I  will  wit  the  Sheriff's  faith; 
True  and  if  be  he  !  " 

When  they  had  their  bows  ybent, 
Their  tackles  feathered  free, 
Seven  score  of  wight  young  men 
Stood  by  Robin's  knee. 

When  they  came  to  Nottingham, 
The  butts  were  fair  and  long, 
Many  were  the  bold  archers 
That  shooted  with  bowes  strong. 
"  There  shall  but  six  shoot  with  me, 


64     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worKbKsil,! 

The  others  shall  keep  my  head, 
And  stand  with  good  bows  bent 
That  I  be  not  deceived." 

The  fourth  outlaw,  his  bow  'gan  bend, 
And  that  was  Robin  Hood  : 
And  that  beheld  the  proud  Sheriff, 
All  by  the  butt  he  stood. 
Thrice  Robin  shot  about, 
And  always  sliced  the  wand; 
And  so  did  good  '*  Gilbert 
With  the  white  hand." 
Little  John  and  good  Scathelock 
Were  archers  good  and  free  : 
Little  Much  and  good  Reynold 
The  worst  would  they  not  be  ! 

When  they  had  shot  about, 
These  archers  fair  and  good  : 
Ever  more  was  the  best, 
Forsooth,  Robin  Hood. 
Him  was  delivered  the  good  arrow, 
For  best  worthy  was  he  : 
He  took  the  gift  so  courteously ; 
To  green  wood  would  he  ! 
They  cried  out  on  Robin  Hood, 
And  great  horns  'gan  they  blow  ! 

"Woe  worth  the  treason  !  "  said  Robin  ; 
**  Full  evil  thou  art  to  know  ! 
And  woe  be  thou,  thou  proud  Sheriff ! 
Thus  gladding  thy  guest, 
Otherwise  thou  behote  me 
In  yonder  wild  forest, 
But  had  I  thee  in  green  wood. 
Under  my  trystel  tree, 
Thou  shouldst  leave  me  a  better  wed, 
Than  thy  true  lewte." 

Full  many  a  bow  there  was  bent, 
And  arrows  let  they  glide  1 
Many  a  kirtle  there  was  rent. 
And  hurt  many  a  side  ! 
The  outlaws'  shot  was  so  strong 
That  no  man  might  them  drive. 


worde','about^T;i'!,']  FiRST  PRINTED  Robin  Hood  ballad.     65 

And  the  proud  Sheriff's  men 

They  fled  away  full  blyve. 

Robin  saw  the  [amjbushment  to  broke, 

In  green  wood  he  would  have  been; 

Many  an  arrow  there  was  shot 

Among  that  company. 

Little  John  was  hurt  full  sore, 

With  an  arrow  in  his  knee, 

That  he  might  neither  go  nor  ride : 

It  was  full  great  pity  ! 

'*  Master !  "  then  said  Little  John, 
"  If  ever  thou  lovest  me  ; 
And  for  that  ilk  Lord's  love 
That  died  upon  a  tree  ! 
And  for  the  meeds  of  my  service, 
That  I  have  served  thee  : 
Let  never  the  proud  Sheriff 
Alive  now  find  me  ! 
But  take  out  thy  brown  sword 
And  smite  all  off  my  head  ! 
And  give  me  wounds  dead  and  wide, 
No  life  on  me  be  left !  " 

"  I  would  not  that,"  said  Robin, 
"John  !  that  thou  be  slo, 
For  all  the  gold  in  merry  England, 
Though  it  lay  now  on  a  row !  "      - 

"  God  forbid  !  "  said  Little  Much, 
"  That  died  on  a  tree  ! 
That  thou  shouldst,  Little  John  ! 
'Part  our  company  !  " 

Up  he  took  him  on  his  back, 
And  bare  him  well  nigh  a  mile  : 
Many  a  time,  he  laid  him  down, 
And  shot  another  while. 

Then  was  there  a  fair  Castle 
A  little  within  the  wood  ; 
Double  ditched  it  was  about. 
And  walled,  by  the  rood : 
And  there  dwelt  that  gentle  Knight, 
Sir  Richard  at  the  Lee, 
That  Robin  had  lent  his  good 

E  12 


66     First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [woSloutTsit! 

"Under  the  green-wood  tree. 

In  he  took  good  Robin 
And  all  his  company. 

**  Welcome  be  thou,  Robin  Hood  1 
Welcome  art  thou,  to  me ! 
And  much  thank  thee  of  thy  comfort 
And  of  thy  courtesy. 
And  of  tny  great  kindness 
Under  the  green-wood  tree  ! 
I  love  no  man,  in  all  this  world 
So  much  as  I  do  thee ! 
For  all  the  proud  Sheriff  of  NOTTINGHAM  ; 
Right  here  shalt  thou  be  ! 
Shut  the  gates,  and  draw  the  bridge ; 
And  let  no  man  come  in  ! 
And  arm  you  well,  and  make  you  ready ! 
And  to  the  wall  ye  win  1 
For  one  thing,  Robin  !  I  thee  behote 
I  swear  by  St.  Quintin  ! 
These  twelve  days  thou  wonest  with  me. 
To  sup,  eat,  and  dine  !  " 

Boards  were  laid  and  cloths  spread 
Readily  and  anon  : 
Robin  Hood  and  his  merry  men 
To  meat  'gan  they  gone. 

C  CI)e  st;i:tl)  fptte. 

Ithe  and  listen,  Gentlemen! 
And  hearken  unto  your  song ! 
How  tne  proud  Sheriff  of  Nottingham 
And  men  of  armes  strong 
Full  fast  came  to  the  High  Sheriff 
The  country  up  to  rout, 
And  they  beset  the  Knight's  Castle, 
The  walls  all  about. 

The  proud  Sheriff  loud  'gan  cry 
And  said,  "  Thou  traitor  Knight  ! 
Thou  keepest  here  the  King's  enemy ! 
Against  the  laws  and  right  1 " 


worlTel'aboutTsia]  FiRST  PRINTED  RoBiN  Hood  ballad.    67 

"  Sir,  I  will  avow  that  I  have  done 

The  deeds  that  here  be  dight, 

Upon  all  the  lands  that  I  have, 

As  I  am  a  true  Knight, 

Wend  forth,  Sirs,  on  your  way ; 

And  do  no  more  to  me. 

Till  ye  wit  our  King's  will 

What  he  will  say  to  thee  1" 

The  Sheriff  thus,  had  his  answer 

Without  any  leasing. 

Forth  he  yode  to  London  town. 

All  for  to  tell  the  King. 

There  he  told  them  of  that  Knight, 

And  eke  of  Robin  Hood  ; 

And  also  of  the  bold  archers, 

That  noble  were  and  good. 

He  would  avow  that  he  had  done 

To  maintain  the  outlaws  strong  ; 

He  would  be  Lord,  and  set  you  at  nought 

In  all  the  North  land. 
"  I  will  be  at  Nottingham,"  said  the  King, 

"  Within  this  fortnight ! 

And  take  I  will,  Robin  Hood  ; 

And  so  I  will  that  Knight ! 

Go  now  home,  Sheriff,"  said  the  King, 

**  And  do  as  I  thee  bid. 

And  ordain  good  archers  ynow 

Of  all  the  wide  country  !  " 

The  Sheriff  had  his  leave  ytake ; 
And  went  him  on  his  way. 
And  Robin  Hood  to  green  wood. 
Upon  a  certain  day, 

And  Little  John  was  whole  of  the  arrow 
That  shot  was  in  his  knee ; 
And  did  him  straight  to  Robin  Hood 
Under  the  green-wood  tree. 

Robin  Hood  walked  in  the  forest 
Under  the  leaves  green. 
The  proud  Sheriff  of  Nottingham, 
Thereof  he  had  great  teen. 
The  Sheriff  there  failed  of  ROBiN  HoOD 


r     Printed  by  W.  de 


68     First  FRiNTED  Robin  Hood  BALLAD,  [worde' about 

He  might  not  have  his  prey. 

Then  he  awaited  this  gentle  Knight, 

Both  by  night  and  by  day. 

Ever  he  awaited  that  gentle  Knight, 

Sir  Richard  at  the  Lee, 

As  he  went  on  hawking  by  the  river  side 

And  let  his  hawks  flee  ; 

Took  he  there,  this  gentle  Knight, 

With  men  of  armes  strong, 

And  led  him  home  to  Nottingham  ward 

Ybound  both  foot  and  hand. 

The  Sheriff  swore  a  full  great  oatn, 

By  Him  that  died  on  rood, 

He  had  lever  than  a  hundred  pound 

That  he  had  RoBiN  HoOD. 

This  heard  the  Knight's  wife 
A  fair  Lady  and  free, 
She  set  her  on  a  good  palfrey  ; 
To  green  wood  anon  rode  she.. 
When  she  came  to  the  forest, 
Under  the  green-wood  tree. 
Found  she  there  Robin  Hood 
And  all  his  fair  meiny. 

*'  God  [save]  thee,  good  Robin  ! 
And  all  thy  company, 
For  our  dear  Lady's  love 
A  boon,  grant  thou  me  ! 
Let  thou  never  my  wedded  Lord 
Shamely  yslain  be  ! 

He  is  fast  ybound  to  Nottingham  ward. 
For  the  love  of  thee  !  " 

Anon  then  said  good  Robin, 
To  that  Lady  free  : 
"  What  man  hath  your  Lord  ytake  }  '*' 

"  For  sooth,  as  I  thee  say, 
He  is  not  yet  three  miles 
Passed  on  your  way." 

Up  then  started  good  Robin, 
As  a  man  that  had  been  wood  ; 
"  Busk  you,  my  merry  young  men, 
For  Him  that  died  on  a  rood  ! 


IS  10. 


worKboui^sit:]  First  printed  Rohim  Hood  ballad.     69 

And  he  that  this  sorrow  forsaketh, 
By  Him  that  died  on  a  tree  ! 
Shall  he  never  in  green  wood  be, 
Nor  longer  dwell  with  me  !  " 

Soon  there  were  good  bows  ybent, 
Mo  than  seven  score  ; 
Hedge  ne  ditch  spare  they  none 
That  were  them  before. 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God,"  said  Robin, 
"  The  Knight  would  I  fain  see ; 
And  if  I  may  him  take, 
Yquit  then  shall  it  be !  " 

And  when  they  came  to  Nottingham 
They  walked  in  the  street, 
And  with  the  proud  Sheriff  y wis 
Soon  gan  they  meet. 

"Abide,  thou  proud  Sheriff!  "  he  said, 
**  Abide,  and  speak  with  me  ! 
Of  some  tidings  of  our  King 
I  would  fain  hear  of  thee  ! 
This  seven  year,  by  dear-worthy  God  ! 
Ne  yede  I  so  fast  on  foot ; 
I  make  mine  avow  to  God,  thou  proud  Sheriff! 
That  it  is  not  for  thy  good." 

Robin  bent  a  good  bow. 
An  arrow  he  drew  at  his  will ; 
He  hit  so  the  proud  Sheriff, 
Upon  the  ground  he  lay  full  still  i 
And  or  he  might  up  arise. 
On  his  feet  to  stand  ; 
He  smote  off  the  Sheriff's  head, 
With  his  bright  brand. 

**  Lie  thou  there,  thou  proud  Sheriff ! 
Evil  might  thou  thrive  ! 
There  might  no  man  to  thee  trust. 
The  whiles  thou  wert  alive  !  " 

His  men  drew  out  their  bright  swords, 
That  were  so  sharp  and  keen. 
And  laid  on  the  Sheriff's  men 
And  drived  them  down  bydene. 

Robin  started  to  that  Knight, 


70      First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worderaboutTsit 

And  cut  a  two  his  bond; 

And  took  him  in  his  hand  a  bow, 

And  bade  him  by  him  stand. 

"  Leave  thy  horse  thee  behind, 
And  learn  for  to  run  ! 
Thou  shalt  with  me  to  green  wood 
Through  mire,  moss,  and  fen  ! 
Thou  shalt  with  me  to  green  wood 
Without  any  leasing, 
Till  that  I  have  got  us  grace 
Of  Edward,  our  comely  King." 


He  King  came  to  Nottingham 
With  Knights  in  great  array 
For  to  take  that  gentle  Knight 
And  Robin  Hood,  if  he  may. 

He  asked  men  of  that  country 
After  Robin  Hood, 
And  after  that  gentle  Knight 
That  was  so  bold  and  stout. 
When  they  had  told  him  the  case, 
Our  King  understood  their  tale 
And  seized  in  his  hand 
The  Knight's  land  all. 
All  the  pass  of  Lancashire 
He  went  both  far  and  near ; 
Till  he  came  to  Plom[p]ton  Park 
He  failed  many  of  his  deer. 
There  our  King  was  wont  to  see 
Herdes  many  a  one, 
He  could  unneath  find  one  deer 
That  bare  any  good  horn. 

The  King  was  wondrous  wroth  withal, 
And  swore,  "  By  the  Trinity  I 
I  would  I  had  Robin  Hood  ! 
With  eyen  I  might  him  see ! 


wSl^boutTjit]  First  printed  Ronm  Hood  ballad.      7 1 

And  he  that  would  smite  off  the  Knight's  head, 

And  bring  it  to  me  ; 

He  shall  have  the  Knight's  lands 

Sir  Richard  at  the  Lee. 

I  give  it  him  with  my  charter, 

And  seal  it  [with]  my  hand^ 

To  have  and  hold  for  evermore 

In  all  merry  England." 

Then  bespake  a  fair  old  Knight, 
That  was  true  in  his  fay, 
"  O  my  liege  Lord  the  King, 
One  word  I  shall  you  say  ! 
There  is  no  man  in  this  country 
May  have  the  Knight's  lands 
While  Robin  Hood  may  ride  or  gone 
And  bear  a  bow  in  his  hands. 
That  he  ne  shall  lose  his  head, 
That  is  the  best  ball  in  his  hood : 
Give  it  to  no  man,  my  Lord  the  King ! 
That  ye  will  any  good  !  " 

Half  a  year  dwelled  our  comely  King 
In  Nottingham,  and  well  more, 
Could  he  not  hear  of  Robin  Hood, 
In  what  country  that  he  were  : 
But  always  went  good  Robin 
By  halke  and  eke  by  hill, 
And  always  slew  the  King's  deer 
And  welt  them  at  his  will. 

Then  bespake  a  proud  for'ster 
That  stood  by  our  King's  knee, 
"  If  ye  will  see  good  Robin 
Ye  must  do  after  me  ! 
Take  five  of  the  best  Knights 
That  be  in  your  lead, 
And  walk  down  by  yon  Abbey 
And  get  you  monks'  weed  ! 
And  I  will  be  your  leadsman 
And  lead  you  the  way  ! 
And  or  ye  come  to  Nottingham, 
Mine  head  then  dare  I  lay  ! 
That  ye  shall  meet  with  good  Robin, 


72      First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [wS'aboutTsi' 

In  life  if  that  he  be  : 

Or  ye  come  to  Nottingham 

With  eyen  ye  shall  him  see  !  " 

Full  hastily  our  King  was  dight, 
So  were  his  Knightes  five, 
Everych  of  them  in  monks'  weed, 
And  hasted  them  thither  blithe. 
Our  King  was  great  above  his  cowl, 
A  broad  hat  on  his  crown. 
Right  as  he  were  Abbot  like, 
They  rode  up  into  the  town. 
Stiff  boots  our  King  had  on, 
For  sooth  as  I  you  say. 
He  rode  singing  to  green  wood, 
The  convent  was  clothed  in  grey. 
His  mail  horse  and  his  great  somers 
Followed  our  King  behind, 
Till  they  came  to  green  wood 
A  mile  under  the  lynde. 

There  they  met  with  good  Robin 
Standing  on  the  way. 
And  so  did  many  a  bold  archer, 
For  sooth  as  I  you  say. 

Robin  took  the  King's  horse, 
Hastily  in  that  stead  : 
And  said,  "  Sir  Abbot !  by  your  leave ,' 
A  while  ye  must  abide  ! 
We  be  yeoman  of  this  forest. 
Under  the  green-wood  tree. 
We  live  by  our  King's  deer. 
Under  the  green-wood  tree  ; 
And  ye  have  churches  and  rents  both, 
And  gold  full  great  plenty  : 
Give  us  some  of  your  spending, 
For  saint  charity  !  " 

Then  bespake  our  comely  King, 
Anon  then  said  he, 
"  I  brought  no  more  to  green  wood. 
But  forty  pounds  with  me. 
I  have  lain  at  Nottingham, 
This  fortnight  with  our  King : 


worKbKia]  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.      73 

And  spent  I  have  full  much  good 
On  many  a  great  Lording  : 
And  I  have  but  forty  pounds, 
No  more  than  have  I  me. 
But  if  I  had  a  hundred  pounds, 
I  would  give  it  to  thee  ! " 

Robin  took  the  forty  pounds, 
And  departed  it  in  two  parts  : 
Halfendell  he  gave  his  merry  men, 
And  bade  them  merry  to  be. 
Full  courteously  Robin  'gan  say, 

**  Sir,  have  this  for  your  spending ! 
We  shall  meet  another  day." 

"  Grammercy  !  "  then  said  our  King. 
**  But  well  thee  greeteth  Edward  our  King, 
And  sent  to  thee  his  seal ; 
And  biddeth  thee  come  to  Nottingham, 
Both  to  meat  and  meal !  " 

He  took  out  the  broad  targe 
And  soon  he  let  him  see. 
Robin  could  his  courtesy, 
And  set  him  on  his  knee. 

"  I  love  no  man  in  all  the  world 
So  well  as  I  do  my  King  ! 
Welcome  is  my  Lord's  seal ! 
And  monk  for  thy  tiding, 
Sir  Abbot,  for  thy  tidings. 
To-day,  thou  shalt  dine  with  me ! 
For  the  love  of  my  King, 
Under  my  trystel  tree." 

Forth  he  led  our  comely  King 
Full  fair  by  the  hand  ; 
Many  a  deer  there  was  slain. 
And  full  fast  dightand. 
Robin  took  a  full  great  horn, 
And  loud  he  'gan  blow, 
Seven  score  of  wight  young  men 
Came  ready  on  a  row. 
All  they  kneeled  on  their  knee 
Full  fair  before  Robin. 

The  King  said,  himself  until, 


74    First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [worderabomTsS 

And  swore,  "  By  Saint  Austin  ! 
Here  is  a  wondrous  seemly  sight ! 
Methinketh,  by  God's  pine  ! 
His  men  are  more  at  his  bidding 
Than  my  men  be  at  mine." 

Full  hastily  was  their  dinner  ydight, 
And  thereto  'gan  they  gone  ; 
They  served  our  King  with  all  their  might, 
Both  Robin  and  Little  John. 
Anon  before  our  King  was  set 
The  fat  venison, 

The  good  white  bread,  the  good  red  wine, 
And  thereto  the  fine  ale  brown. 

"  Make  good  cheer  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  Abbot,  for  charity  ! 
And  for  this  ilk  tiding 
Blessed  might  thou  be  ! 
Now  shalt  thou  see  what  life  we  lead, 
Or  thou  hence  wend, 
That  thou  may  inform  our  King 
When  ye  together  lend." 

Up  they  start  all  in  haste. 
Their  bows  were  smartly  bent : 
Our  King  was  never  so  sore  aghast ; 
He  wended  to  have  been  shent ! 
Two  yards  there  were  up  set 
Thereto  'gan  they  gang. 

**  By  fifty  paces,"  our  King  said, 
**  The  marks  were  too  long  !  " 

On  every  side  a  rose  garland. 
They  shot  under  the  line. 

"  Whoso  faileth  of  the  rose  garland,"  saith  Robin, 
"  His  tackle  he  shall  tine, 
And  yield  it  to  his  Master, 
Be  it  never  so  fine  ! 
(For  no  man  will  I  spare. 
So  drink  I  ale  or  wine  ! ) 
And  bear  a  buffet  on  his  head 
Iwis  right  all  bare." 
And  all  that  fell  in  Robin's  lot. 
He  smote  them  wondrous  sore. 


yorKboutTsfl  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad,      'j^ 

Twice  Robin  shot  about. 
And  ever  he  cleaved  the  v^^and ; 
And  so  did  good  "  Gilbert, 
With  the  good  white  hand." 
Little  John  and  good  Scathelock, 
For  nothing  would  they  spare. 
When  they  failed  of  the  garland 
Robin  smote  them  full  sore. 

At  the  last  shot,  that  Robin  shot 
For  all  his  friends'  fare ; 
Yet  he  failed  of  the  garland 
Three  fingers  and  more. 
Then  bespake  good  Gilbert, 
And  thus  he  'gan  say, 

•*  Master,"  he  said,  "  your  tackle  is  lost, 
Stand  forth  and  take  your  pay  !  " 

"  If  it  be  so,"  said  Robin, 
"  That  may  no  better  be ; 
Sir  Abbot,  I  deliver  thee  mine  arrow ! 
I  pray  thee.  Sir,  serve  thou  me  ! " 

"  It  falleth  not  for  mine  order,"  said  our  King, 
"  Robin,  by  thy  leave. 
For  to  smite  no  good  yeoman, 
For  doubt  I  should  him  grieve." 

*•  Smite  on  boldly,"  said  Robin, 
"  I  give  thee  large  leave  !  " 

Anon  our  King,  with  that  word. 
He  folded  up  his  sleeve, 
And  such  a  buffet  he  gave  Robin, 
To  ground  he  yede  full  near. 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God,"  said  Robin, 
"  Thou  art  a  stalwart  frere  ! 
There  is  pith  in  thine  arm,"  said  Robin, 
"  I  trow  thou  canst  well  shoot." 

Thus  our  King  and  Robin  Hood, 
Together  then  they  met. 
Robin  beheld  our  comely  King, 
Wistly  in  the  face  : 
So  did  Sir  Richard  at  the  Lee, 
And  kneeled  down  in  that  place. 


76      First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [wo^raboutTsto* 

And  so  did  all  the  wild  outlaws, 
When  they  see  them  kneel. 

"  My  Lord,  the  King  of  England, 
Now  I  know  you  well." 

"Mercy,  then,  ROBiN,"  said  our  King, 
"Under  your  trystel  tree, 
Of  thy  goodness  and  thy  grace, 
For  my  men  and  me  ! " 

"  Yes,  for  God  !  "  said  Robin, 
"  and  also  God  me  save ! 
I  ask  mercy,  my  Lord  the  King, 
And  for  my  men  I  crave  !  " 

**  Yes,  for  God  !"  then  said  our  King, 
"And  thereto  'sent  I  me  ; 
With  that  thou  leave  the  green  wood, 
And  all  thy  company ; 
And  come  home,  Sir,  to  my  Court, 
And  there  dwell  with  me." 

"  I  make  mine  avow  to  God  !  "  said  Robin, 
**  And  right  so  shall  it  be, 
I  will  come  to  your  Court, 
Your  service  for  to  see  ! 
And  bring  with  me,  of  my  men, 
Seven  score  and  three. 
But  me  like  well  your  service, 
I  come  again  full  soon  ; 
And  shoot  at  the  dun  deer 
As  I  wont  to  done." 


C  CDe  efgDtD  fptte, 

AsT  thou  any  green  cloth,"  said  our  King, 
"  That  thou  wilt  sell  now  to  me  ?  " 

"  Yea,  for  God  !  "  said  Robin, 
'*  Thirty  yards  and  three." 
"  Robin,"  said  our  King, 
"Now  pray  I  thee  ! 
Sell  me  some  of  that  cloth 
To  me  and  my  meiny." 


ordefaboutTsit]  FiRST  PRINTED  Robin  Hood  ballad.      77 


Worde, 


''Yes,  for  God  !"  then  said  Robin, 
"  Or  else  I  were  a  fool ! 
Another  day  ye  will  me  clothe, 
I  trow  against  the  yule." 

The  King  cast  off  his  cowl  then, 
A  green  garment  he  did  on, 
And  every  knight  also,  i-wis, 
Another  had  full  soon. 
When  they  were  clothed  in  Lincoln  green, 
They  cast  away  their  gray. 

"  Now  we  shall  to  Nottingham  ! 
All  thus,"  our  King  'gan  say. 

Their  bows  bent,  and  forth  they  went, 
Shooting  all  in-fere 
Toward  the  town  of  Nottingham, 
Outlaws  as  they  were. 

Our  King  and  Robin  rode  together, 
For  sooth  as  I  you  say, 
And  they  shot  Pluck-buffet, 
As  they  went  by  the  way. 
And  many  a  buffet  our  King  won 
Of  Robin  Hood  that  day  ; 
And  nothing  spared  good  Robin 
Our  King  in  his  pay. 

"  So  God  me  help  !  "  said  our  King, 
"  Thy  game  is  nought  to  lere  ; 
I  should  not  get  a  shot  of  thee, 
Though  I  shoot  all  this  year !  " 

All  the  people  of  Nottingham, 
They  stood  and  beheld, 
They  saw  nothing  but  mantles  of  green 
That  covered  all  the  field  : 
Then  every  man  to  other  'gan  say, 

*'  I  dread  our  King  be  slone; 
Come  Robin  Hood  to  the  town,  ywis 
In  life  he  left  never  one !  " 

Full  hastily  they  began  to  flee, 
Both  yeomen  and  knaves. 
And  old  wives  that  might  evil  go 
They  hipped  on  their  staves. 


78      First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [wordTaboutTifo*: 

The  King  laughed  full  fast, 
And  commanded  them  again  : 
When  they  see  our  comely  King 
I-wis  they  were  full  fain. 
They  eat  and  drank  and  made  them  glad, 
And  sang  with  notes  high. 
Then  bespake  our  comely  King 
To  Sir  Richard  at  the  Lee  : 
He  gave  him  there  his  land  again ; 
A  good  man  he  bade  him  be. 
Robin  thanked  our  comely  King 
And  set  him  on  his  knee. 

Had  Robin  dwelled  in  the  King's  Court 
But  twelve  months  and  three ; 
That  he  had  spent  an  hundred  pound, 
And  all  his  men's  fee. 
In  every  place  where  Robin  came, 
Evermore  he  laid  down, 
Both  for  Knights  and  for  Squires 
To  get  him  great  renown. 
By  then  the  year  was  all  agone 
He  had  no  man  but  twain, 
Little  John  and  good  Scathelock 
With  him  all  for  to  gone. 
Robin  saw  young  men  shoot 
Full  far  upon  a  day. 

"  Alas,"  then  said  good  Robin, 
"  My  wealth  is  went  away  ! 
Sometime  I  was  an  archer  good, 
A  stiff,  and  eke  a  strong, 
I  was  counted  the  best  archer 
That  was  in  merry  England. 
Alas,"  then  said  good  ROBIN, 
"  Alas,  and  well  a  wo  ! 
If  I  dwell  longer  with  the  King, 
Sorrow  will  me  slo  !  " 
Forth  then  went  Robin  Hood, 
Till  he  came  to  our  King : 
*'  My  Lord  the  Kins:  of  England, 
Grant  me  mine  asking ! 


SfaboutTsS  First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.      79 


Worde 


I  made  a  chapel  in  Bernysdale, 

That  seemly  is  to  see : 

It  is  of  Mary  Magdalene  ; 

And  thereto  would  I  be  1 

I  might  never  in  this  seven  night 

No  time  to  sleep  ne  wink  ; 

Neither  all  these  seven  days 

Neither  eat  ne  drink : 

Me  longeth  sore  to  Bernysdale. 

I  may  not  be  therefro. 

Barefoot  and  woolward  I  have  hight 

Thither  for  to  go." 

"  If  it  be  so,"  then  said  our  King, 
"  It  may  no  better  be  ! 
Seven  nights  I  give  thee  leave, 
No  longer,  to  dwell  from  me." 

"  Grammercy,  Lord  !  "  then  said  Robin, 
And  set  him  on  his  knee. 
He  took  his  leave  full  courteously 
To  green  wood  then  went  he. 

When  he  came  to  green  wood 
In  a  merry  morning, 
There  he  heard  the  notes  small 
Of  birds,  merry  singing. 

"  It  is  far  gone,"  said  Robin, 
'*  That  I  was  last  here. 
Me  list  a  little  for  to  shoot 
At  the  dun  deer." 

Robin  slew  a  full  great  hart. 
His  horn  then  'gan  he  blow, 
That  all  the  outlaws  of  that  forest, 
That  horn  could  they  know. 
And  gathered  them  together 
In  a  little  throw. 
Seven  score  of  wight  young  men 
Came  ready  on  a  row, 
And  fair  did  off  their  hoods 
And  set  them  on  their  knee. 

"  Welcome  !  "  they  said,  "  our  Master  ! 
Under  this  green-wood  tree  !  " 


So      First  printed  Robin  Hood  ballad.  [wordel^aboutTjia 

Robin  dwelled  in  green  wood 
Twenty  years  and  two  ; 
For  all  dread  of  Edward  our  King 
Again  would  he  not  go. 
Yet  was  he  beguiled  i-vvis 
Through  a  wicked  woman, 
The  Prioress  of  Kirkesley. 
That  nigh  was  of  his  kin, 
For  the  love  of  a  Knight, 
Sir  Roger  of  Donkesley. 
That  was  her  own  special 
(Full  evil  might  they  thee  !  ) 
They  took  together  their  counsel 
Robin  Hood  for  to  slee, 
And  how  they  might  best  do  that  deed 
His  banes  for  to  be. 

Then  bespake  good  Robin, 
In  place  where  as  he  stood, 
*'  To-morrow,  I  must  to  Kirkesley 
Craftily  to  be  let  blood  !  " 
Sir  Roger  of  Doncaster, 
By  the  Prioress  he  lay : 
And  there  they  betrayed  good  Robin  Hood 
Through  their  false  play. 

Christ  have  mercy  on  his  soul ! 
(That  died  on  the  rood) 
For  he  was  a  good  outlaw, 
And  did  poor  men  much  good. 


C  <ZBrplicit.  Eing  (JEDtoarti  anti  EotJin  ©oon  ant 
little  3loJ)n.  Jmprinteti  at  Lontion  in  jfleet  street 
at  tlje  sign  of  tbe  ^un.    15p  C^Hpnfeen  He  2Bortie. 


English  Carols. 

[From  a  Manuscript  at  Balliol   College^ 
Oxford.] 


12 


83 


English   Carols. 

o 

From  a  Manuscript   at   Balliol   College,   Oxford. 

Mater ^  orafilimn, 
ut post  hoc  exiliimi 
nobis  donet  gaudiuvi 
beatoriim  omnhim  I 


PAir  maiden,  who  is  this  bairn 
That  thou  bearest  in  thine  arm  ? 
Sir  it  is  a  Kinges  Son, 

I  That  in  Heaven  above  doth  wone. 
Mater,  ora,  etc. 

Man  to  father  he  hath  none, 
But  Himself  God  alone  ! 
Of  a  maiden  He  would  be  born, 
To  save  mankind  that  was  forlorn  ! 

Mater,  ora,  etc. 

The  Kings  brought  him  presents, 
Gold,  myrrh,  and  frankincense 
To  my  Son  full  of  might. 
King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  right ! 
Mater,  ora,  etc. 

Fair  maiden  pray  for  us 
Unto  thy  Son,  sweet  Jesus, 
That  He  will  send  us  of  His  grace 
In  heaven  on  high  to  have  a  place ! 
Mater,  ora,  etc. 


84  English    Carols. 


'Written  before 
1500. 


Ave  Maria,  now  say  ive  so. 

Maid  and  mother  were  never  no  mo  I 

AuDE  Maria  !  Christes  mother, 
Mary  mild  of  thee  I  mean  ; 
Thou  bare  my  Lord,  thou  bare  my  brother, 
Thou  bare  a  lovely  child  and  clean  ! 
Thou  stoodest  full  still  without  blin 
When  in  thy  ear  that  errand  was  done  so, 
Tho  gracious  God  thee  light  within. 
Gabrielis  nuncio ! 

Gaude  Maria  !  [prevajlent  with  grace 
When  Jesus  thy  Son  on  thee  was  bore. 
Full  nigh  thy  breast  thou  gan  Him  brace, 
He  sucked.  He  sighed.  He  wept  full  sore. 
Thou  fed'st  the  flower  that  never  shall  fade 
With  maiden's  milk,  and  sung  thereto 
Lullay,  my  sweet !  I  bare  thee,  babe ! 
Cum  pudoris  lilio. 

Gaude  Maria !  thy  mirth  was  away, 
When  Christ  on  cross,  thy  Son,  gan  die, 
Full  dolefully  on  Good  Friday, 
That  many  a  mother's  son  it  sy. 
His  blood  us  brought  from  care  and  strife 
His  watery  wound  us  washed  from  woe, 
The  third  day  from  death  to  life 
Fulget  resiirrectio. 

Gaude  Maria !  thou  bird  so  bright. 
Brighter  than  blossom  that  bloweth  on  hill ! 
Joyfull  thou  were  to  see  that  sight, 
When  the  Apostles,  so  sweet  of  will, 
All  and  some  did  shriek  full  shrill 
When  the  fairest  of  shape  went  you  fro, 
From  earth  to  heaven  he  styed  full  still, 
Mo  tu  qu  od  ferin  r  p  rop  rio. 


From  a  Ballion 
MS.  of  c.  1540.  J 


English    Carols.  85 

Gaude  Maria  !  thou  rose  of  Ryse  ! 
Maiden  and  mother  both  gentle  and  free, 
Precious  princess,  peerless  of  price, 
Thy  bower  is  next  the  Trinity  ! 
Thy  Son  as  law  asketh  a  right. 
In  body  and  soul  thee  took  Him  to, 
Thou  reignes  with  Him  right  as  we  find. 
In  coeli  palatio. 

Now,  blessed  bird,  we  pray  thee  a  boon, 
Before  thy  Son  for  us  thou  fall, 
And  pray  Him,  as  He  was  on  the  rood  done 
And  for  us  drank  eisell  and  gall, 
That  we  may  wone  within  that  wall 
Wherever  is  well  without  woe, 
And  grant  that  grace  unto  us  all. 
In  perenni  gaudio. 


Of  a  rose,  a  lovely  rose 
And  of  a  rose  I  sing  a  song  1 


' 


JEarken  to  me  both  old  and  young, 
How  a  rose  began  to  spring, 
A  fairer  rose  to  my  liking 

Sprung  there  never  in  Kinges  land. 

Six  branches  are  on  that  rose  heme, 
They  be  both  bright  and  sheen. 
The  rose  is  called  Mary,  heaven  queen, 
Of  her  bosom  a  blossom  sprung. 

The  first  branch  was  of  great  might, 
That  sprung  on  Christmas  night ! 
The  star  shone  over  Bethlehem  bright, 

That  men  might  see  both  broad  and  long. 


S6  English    Carols.  ['''""'" ^^S 

The  second  branch  was  of  great  honour, 
It  was  sent  from  heaven  tower ! 
Blessed  be  that  fair  flower, 

Break  it  shall  the  fietides  bonds  ! 

The  third  branch  wide  spread. 

There  Mary  lay  in  her  bed, 

The  bright  stream  three  Kings  led 

To  Bethletn  there  that  branch  they  found. 

The  fourth  branch  sprung  into  hell, 
The  fiendes  boast  for  to  fell. 
There  might  no  soul  therein  dwell. 

Blessed  be  that  time  that  branch  gan  spring  ! 

The  fifth  branch  was  fair  in  foot, 
That  sprung  to  heaven,  top  and  root, 
There  to  dwell  and  be  our  bote, 

And  yet  is  seen  in  pries  tes  hands. 

The  sixth  branch  by  and  by. 
It  is  the  five  joys  of  mild  Mary  ! 
Now  Christ  save  all  this  company, 

A  nd  send  us  good  life  and  long  ! 


Make  me  merry  both  more  and  less^ 
For  noiv  is  the  time  of  Christy  mas! 

Et  no  man  come  into  this  hall, 
Groom,  page,  nor  yet  marshall. 
But  that  some  sport  he  bring  withal  ! 

For  now  is  the  time  of  Christmas ! 

If  that  he  say,  he  can  not  sing, 
Some  other  sport  then  let  him  bring ! 
That  it  may  please  at  this  feasting! 

For  nozv  is  the  time  of  Christmas ! 


From  a  BallioH 
MS.  of  c.  1540.  J 


English    Carols. 


87 


If  he  say  he  can  naught  do, 
Then  for  my  love  ask  him  no  mo ! 
But  to  the  stocks  then  let  him  go ! 

For  7101V  is  the  time  of  Christmas ! 


Can  I  not  sing  but  Hoy  I 

The  jolly  shepherd  made  so  much  Joy! 

He  shepherd  upon  a  hill  he  sat, 
He  had  on  him  his  tabard  and  his  hat, 
His  tar-box,  his  pipe,  and  his  flagat, 
His  name  was  called  Jolly,  Jolly  Wat ! 
For  he  was  a  good  herds-boy, 

Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy. 
Can  I  not  sing  but  hoy. 

The  shepherd  upon  a  hill  was  laid. 
His  dog  to  his  girdle  was  tayd, 
He  had  not  slept  but  a  little  braid 
But  "gloria  in  excelsis  "  was  to  him  said 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy ! 
Ca7i  I  not  sing,  etc. 

The  shepherd  on  a  hill  he  stood, 
Round  about  him  his  sheep  they  yode, 
He  put  his  hand  under  his  hood. 
He  saw  a  star  as  red  as  blood. 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy. 
Can  I  not  sing^  etc. 

Now  farewell  Mall,  and  also  Will, 
For  my  love  go  ye  all  still. 
Unto  I  come  again  you  till. 
And  ever  more  will  ring  well  thy  belL 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy ! 
Can  I  not  sing,  etc. 


88  English    Carols.  [ 


Written  before 
1500. 


Now  must  I  go  there  Christ  was  born, 
Farewell  !  I  come  again  to-morn, 
Dog,  keep  well  my  sheep  fro  the  corn  ! 
And  warn  well  Warroke  when  I  blow  my  horn  ! 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy  ! 
Can  I  not  sing,  etc. 

When  Wat  to  Bethlehem  come  was, 
He  sweat,  he  had  gone  faster  than  a  pace, 
He  found  Jesus  in  a  simple  place, 
Between  an  ox  and  an  ass. 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  [his]  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy  ! 
Can  I  not  sing,  etc. 

The  shepherd  said  anon  right : 
I  will  go  see  yon  farly  sight, 
Where  as  the  angel  singeth  on  height, 
And  the  star  that  shineth  so  bright ! 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  [his]  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy  ! 
Can  I  not  sing,  etc. 

Jesus,  I  offer  to  thee  here  my  pipe. 
My  skirt,  my  tarbox  and  my  scrip, 
Home  to  my  fellows  now  will  I  skip, 
And  also  look  unto  my  sheep ! 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy  ! 
Can  I  not  sing,  etc. 

Now  farewell,  mine  own  herds-man  Wat ! 
Yea,  fore  God,  Lady,  even  so  I  hat ! 
Lull  well  Jesus  in  thy  lap. 
And  farewell  Joseph,  with  thy  round  cap  ! 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy  ! 
Can  I  not  sing,  etc. 


From  a  Balliol"] 
MS.  of  c.  1540.  J 


English    Carols. 

Now  may  I  well  both  hope  and  sing, 
For  I  have  been  at  Christ's  bearing, 
Home  to  my  fellows  now  will  I  fling, 
Christ  of  heaven  to  His  bliss  us  bring! 
Ut  hoy ! 
For  in  his  pipe  he  made  so  much  joy ! 
Can  I  not  sing,  etc. 


89 


Now  have  good  day,  now  have  good  day  ! 
I  am  Christmas,  and  now  I  go  my  way  ! 

Ere  have  I  dwelt  with  more  and  less, 
From  Hallow-tide  till  Candlemas! 
And  now  must  I  from  you  hence  pass, 
Now  have  good  day  ! 

I  take  my  leave  of  King  and  Knight, 
And  Earl,  Baron,  and  lady  bright ! 
To  wilderness  I  must  me  dight ! 
Now  have  good  day  ! 


And  at  the  good  lord  of  this  hall, 
I  take  my  leave,  and  of  guestes  all  ! 
Methinks  I  hear  Lent  doth  call, 
Now  have  good  day  ! 

And  at  every  worthy  officer, 
Marshall,  panter,  and  butler, 
I  take  my  leave  as  for  this  year, 
Now  have  good  day  ! 

Another  year  I  trust  I  shall 
Make  merry  in  this  hall ! 
If  rest  and  peace  in  England  may  fall! 
Now  have  good  day  ! 


90  English    Carols.  r""'"';/o" 

But  often  times  I  have  heard  say, 
That  he  is  loth  to  part  away, 
That  often  biddeth  "  have  good  day  ! " 
Now  have  good  day! 

Now  fare  ye  well  all  in-fere ! 
Now  fare  ye  well  for  all  this  year. 
Yet  for  my  sake  make  ye  good  cheer ! 
Now  have  good  day! 


Now  sing  we  with  angels 
Gloria  in  excelsis  ! 

Babe  is  born  to  bliss  us  bring ; 
I  heard  a  maid  lullay  and  sing  ; 
She  said  "dear  Son,  leave  thy  weeping. 
Thy  Father  is  the  King  of  bliss." 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

"  Lullay,"  she  said  and  sang  also, 
"  Mine  own  dear  Son,  why  art  thou  woe? 
Have  I  not  done  as  I  should  do  ? 
Thy  grievance  tell  me  what  it  is." 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

"  Nay,  dear  mother,  for  thee  weep  I  nought, 
But  for  the  woe  that  shall  be  wrought 
To  me,  or  I  mankind  have  bought, 
Was  never  sorrow  like  it,  i-wis." 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

*'  Peace,  dear  Son,  tell  me  not  so  ! 
Thou  art  my  child,  I  have  no  mo ! 
Should  I  see  men  mine  own  Son  slo? 
Alas,  my  dear  Son,  what  means  this?" 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 


Ms?ofl''xtS']  English    Carols.  91 

"  My  hands,  mother,  that  ye  may  see. 
Shall  be  nailed  unto  a  tree ! 
My  feet  also  fast  shall  be ; 
Men  shall  weep  that  shall  see  this  !  " 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

"Ah,  dear  Son,  hard  is  my  hap ! 
See  my  child  that  sucked  my  pap, 
His  hands,  his  feet  that  I  did  wrap 
Be  so  nailed,  that  never  did  amiss  ! " 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

*'  Ah,  dear  mother,  yet  shall  a  spear 
My  heart  in  sunder  all  to-tear  ; 
No  wonder  if  I  carefull  were, 
And  weep  full  sore  to  think  on  this ! " 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

"  Ah,  dear  Son,  shall  I  see  this  ? 
Thou  art  my  child  and  I  thy  mother,  i-wis  ! 
When  Gabriel  called  me,  full  of  grace, 
He  told  me  nothing  of  this  ! " 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

"  Ah,  dear  mother,  through  my  hair 
To  thrust  in  thorns  they  will  not  spare ! 
Alas,  mother,  I  am  full  of  care 
That  ye  shall  see  this  heaviness!" 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

"Ah  dear  Son,  leave  thy  weeping! 
Thou  bringst  my  heart  in  great  mourning ; 
A  careful  song  now  may  I  sing. 
This  tidings  hard  to  me  it  is ! " 
Now  sing  we,  etc. 

"  Ah,  peace,  dear  mother,  I  thee  pray  ! 
And  comfort  me  all  that  ye  may. 
And  sing  'by  by,  lullay  lullay,' 
To  put  away  all  heaviness." 
Now  sing  tve,  etc. 


92  English    Carols.  [-written before 

Caput  apri  refero 
Resonetis  laudes  domino. 

He  boar's  head  in  hands  I  bring, 
With  garlands  gay  and  birds  singing! 
I  pray  you  all  help  me  to  sing, 
Qui  estis  in  convivio  ! 

The  boar's  head  I  understand, 
Is  chief  service  in  all  this  land, 
Wheresoever  it  may  be  found, 
Servitur  cum  sinapio  ! 

The  boar's  head  I  dare  well  say, 
Anon  after  the  twelfth  day, 
He  taketh  his  leave  and  goeth  away ! 
Exivit  tuftc  de  p atria  ! 


I  pray  you  be  7nerry  and  sing  with  me^ 
In  worship  of  Christ s  Nativity  I 

Nto  this  world  this  day  did  come 
Jesus  Christ,  both  God  and  man, 
Lord  and  servant  in  one  person, 
Born  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  ! 
I  pray  ^  etc. 

He  that  was  rich  without  any  need 
Appeared  in  this  world  in  right  poor  weed, 
To  make  us,  that  were  poor  indeed, 
Rich  without  any  need  truly ! 
I  pray,  etc. 

A  stable  was  his  chamber,  a  crach  was  his  bed, 
He  had  not  a  pillow  to  lay  under  His  head, 
With  maiden's  milk  that  babe  was  fed. 
In  poor  clothes  was  lapped  the  Lord  Almighty! 
I  pray,  etc. 


From  a  Balliol"] 
MS.  of  c.  1540.  J 


English    Carols. 


93 


A  noble  lesson  here  is  us  taught, 
To  set  all  worldly  riches  at  nought ! 
But  pray  we  that  we  may  be  thither  brought 
Where  riches  is  everlastingly ! 
I  pray,  etc. 

Explicit. 


Noel,  noel,  noel,  noel ! 

This  is  the  salutation  of  Gabriel ! 

IDINGS  true 
There  be  come  new, 
Sent  from  the  Trinity, 
By  Gabriel  from  Nazareth 
A  city  of  Galilee  1 
A  clean  maiden, 
A  pure  virgin. 
By  her  humility 
Hath  born  the  Person 
Second  in  divinity ! 
Noel! 

When  that  He  presented  was 
Before  her  fair  visage. 
In  most  demure  and  goodly  wise 
He  did  to  her  homage ! 
"  I  am  sent,  Lady, 
From  heaven  so  high, 
That  Lord's  heritage, 
For  He  of  thee 
Now  born  will  be, 
I  am  sent  on  the  message!" 
Noel! 

"  Hail,  Virgin  celestial ! 
The  meekest  that  ever  was 
Hail,  temple  of  the  Deity 
Hail,  Virgin  pure ! 
I  thee  ensure, 


94 


English    Carols. 

Within  a  little  space 

Thou  shalt  conceive, 

And  Him  receive 

That  shall  bring  great  solace." 

Noel! 


"Written  before 
1500. 


Then  bespake  the  Virgin  again, 

And  answered  womanly, 

"Whatsoever  my  Lord  commandeth  me 

I  will  obey  truly  ! 

Ecce,  sum  humillima 

Ancilla  domini, 

Secundum  verbum  tuum 

fiat  mihi ! 

Noel! 


3  fan,  move  thy  mind  and  joy  this  feast, 
Veritas  de  terra  orta  est ! 


S  I  came  by  the  way 
I  saw  a  sight  seemly  to  see, 
Three  shepherds  ranging  in  a  kay, 
Upon  the  field  keeping  their  fee. 
A  star,  they  said,  they  did  espy. 
Casting  the  beams  out  of  the  east, 
And  angels  making  melody 

Veritas  de  terra  orta  est  I 


Upon  that  sight  they  were  aghast, 
Saying  these  words,  as  I  say  thee : 
"  To  Bethlehem  shortly  let  us  haste, 
And  there  we  shall  the  truthe  see!" 
The  angel  said  unto  them  all  three, 
To  their  comfort  or  ever  be  ceased, 
"  Consolamini  and  vicrry  be, 

Veritas  de  terra  orta  est !  " 


From  a  Balliol"! 
MS.  of  c.  1540.  J 


English    Cakols. 

From  heaven,  out  of  the  highest  see, 
Righteousness  hath  taken  the  way, 
With  mercy  meddled  plenteously, 
And  so  conceived  in  a  may, 
Miranda  res  this  is  in  fay  ! 
So  saith  the  prophet  in  his  gest  ; 
Now  is  He  born,  scripture  doth  say: 
Veritas  de  terra  orta  est  ! 

Then  passed  the  shepherds  from  that  place, 

And  followed  by  the  starres  beam. 

That  was  so  bright  afore  their  face, 

It  brought  them  straight  unto  Bethlem. 

So  bright  it  shone,  on  all  the  realm 

Till  they  came  there  they  would  not  rest. 

To  Jewry  and  Jerusalem  ! 

Veritas  de  terra  orta  est  I 


95 


y 

1 

All  this  time  this  song  is  best: 
Verbuni  caro  factum  est! 

His  night  there  is  a  child  born 
That  sprang  out  of  Jesse's  thorn  ; 
We  must  sing  and  say  thereforn 
Verbuni  caro  factum  est! 

Jesus  is  the  child's  name. 
And  Mary  mild  is  his  dame  ; 
All  our  sorrow  shall  turn  to  game, 
Verbum  caro  factum  est! 

It  fell  upon  high  midnight. 
The  stars  shone  both  fair  and  bright. 
The  angels  sang  with  all  their  might 
Verbum  caro  factum  est! 

Now  kneel  we  down  on  our  knee, 
And  pray  we  to  the  Trinity, 
Our  help,  our  succour  for  to  be  ! 
Verbum  caro  factum  est ! 


96  English    Carols.  rwmtea before 


1500. 


Now  sing  we,  sing  we, 
Gloria  tibi  doinine  ! 

Hrlst  keep  us  all,  as  he  well  can, 
A  solis  ortus  cardine  ! 
For  He  is  both  God  and  man, 
Qui  natus  est  de  virgine  ! 
Sing  zve,  etc. 

As  He  is  Lord  both  day  and  night, 
Venter  puellae  baiulat. 
So  is  Mary  mother  of  might, 
Secreta  quae  non  noverat. 
Sing  we,  etc. 

The  holy  breast  of  chastity, 
verbo  concepit  filium, 
So  brought  before  the  Trinity, 
Ut  castitatis  lilium ! 
Sing  we,  etc. 

Between  an  ox  and  an  ass 
enixa  est  puerpera  ; 
In  poor  clothing  clothed  He  was 
[Qui]  regnat  super  aethera ! 
Sing  we,  etc. 

Explicit. 


e 

of  S^asttx  2aJilliam  Ct)orpe,  priest, 

of  l)erefip,  before  Cl)omas  i^runtiell, 

:arel)btfil)op  of  Canterbury, 

tl)e  pear  of  our  SLorD, 

S&.(t€€€.  anti 

fiet)en. 

€Cl)e  €jcammation 

of  tt)e  i)Ottourable  iStmgljt,  g)ir  3)oI)n 

DlDcastle,  3Lorli  Cobl)am,  burnt 

bp  tl)e  saiD  :arel)bisi)op/  tn 

tl)e  first  pear  of  iSting 

J^enrp  tt)e  jfifti). 

C  "350  no  more  asftameD  to  6ear  it,  tban  ge  toere 
ann  fte,  to  tio  it 

[*  This  is  incorrect,  Archbishop  Arundell  condemned  Sir  John  Old- 
castle  on  September  25th,  1413,  who  was  then  sent  to  the  Tower,  see 
pp.  125,  132  :  from  which  he  escaped  ;  and  being  recaptured  in  Wales  in 
1417,  was  burnt  on  the  14th  December  of  that  year.  But  in  the  mean- 
time, Archbishop  Arundell  had  died  on  the  14th  February,  1414  ;  and 
Henry  Chicheley  had  become  Archbishop.] 


99 


C  Mnto  tl)e  Cl)rt6tian  laeatier. 

Race  and  peace  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Read 
here  with  judgement,  good  Reader !  the  Examination 
of  the  blessed  Man  of  GOD,  and  there  thou  shalt 
easily  perceive  wherefore  our  Holy  Church  (as  the 
most  unholy  sort  of  all  the  people  will  be  called)  make  all  their 
examinations  in  darkness  ;  all  the  lay  people  clean  excluded  from 
their  counsels. 

For  if  their  lies  had  been  openly  confuted,  and  also  that  the 
Accused  of  Heresy  might  as  well  have  been  admitted  to  reason 
their  Articles  with  Counsel,  whether  they  were  heresy  or  no[t] ,  as 
the  A  ccused  of  Treason  against  the  King  is  admitted  to  his  Council 
to  confute  his  cause  and  Articles,  whether  they  be  treason  or  not, 
they  should  never  have  murdered  nor  prisoned  so  many  good 
Christian  men  as  they  have  done. 

For  their  cloaked  lies  could  never  have  continued  so  long  in  the 
light,  as  they  have  done  in  corners.  They,  good  men  !  when  they 
come  in  the  pulpit,  and  preach  against  the  Truth,  cry,  "  If  their 
learning  [i.e.,  of  the  Protestants]  were  good  and  true,  they  woidd 
never  go  in  corners  ;  but  speak  it  openly  !  " 

Whereunto  I  answer,  that  besides  that  Christ  and  his  Apostles 
were  compelled  (for  because  of  the  furiousness  of  their  fathers,  the 
Bishops  and  Priests,  which  only,  that  time  also,  would  be  called 
Holy  Church)  oftentimes  for  to  walk  secretly,  and  absent  them- 
selves, and  give  place  to  their  malice.  Yet  we  have  daily  examples, 
of  more  than  one  or  two,  that  have  not  spared  nor  feared  for  to 
speak,  and  also  [to]  preach  openly  the  Truth ;  which  have  been  taken 
of  them,  prisoned,  and  brent:  besides  others  that  for  fear  of  death, 
have  abjured  and  carried  faggots.  Of  whose  Articles  and 
Examination  there  is  no  layman  that  can  shew  a  word. 

Who  can  tell  wherefore,  not  many  years  past,  there  were  Seven 


loo  Deaths  of  seven  at  Coventry,  &c.   [ 


W.  Tindale. 
133°. 


burnt  in  Coventry  on  one  day  ?  Who  can  tell  wherefore  that 
good  priest  and  holy  martyr,  Sir  [the  reverend]  Thomas 
HiTTON  was  brent,  now  this  year,  at  Maidstone  in  Kent  ?  I 
am  sure,  no  man !  For  this  is  their  cast  [contrivance]  ever  when 
they  have  put  to  death  or  punished  any  man  :  after  their  secret 
Examinations,  to  slander  him  of  such  things  as  he  never  thought ; 
as  they  may  do  well  enough,  seeing  there  is  no  man  to  contrary 
them. 

Wherefore  I  exhort  thee,  good  brother!  whosoever  thou  he  that 
readest  this  treatise,  mark  it  well,  and  consider  it  seriously  !  and 
there  thou  shall  find,  not  only  what  the  Church  is,  their  doctrine 
of  the  Sacrament,  the  Worshipping  of  Images,  Pilgrimage,  Con- 
fession, Swearing,  and  Paying  of  Tithes  :  but  also  thou  mayest  see 
what  strong  and  substantial  arguments  of  Scripture  and  Doctors, 
and  what  clerkly  reasons  my  Lord  the  head  and  Primate  of  the 
Holy  Church  in  England  (as  he  will  be  taken)  bringeth  against 
this  poor,  foolish,  simple,  and  mad  losell,  knave,  and  heretic,  as  he 
calleth  him.  And  also  the  very  cause  wherefore  all  their  Examina- 
tions are  made  in  darkness. 

And  the  Lord  of  all  Light  shall  lighten  thee  with  the  candle  of 
His  grace,  for  to  see  the  Truth  !     Amen. 

H  This  I  have  corrected  and  put  forth  in  the  English  that 
now  is  used  in  England,  for  our  Southern  men ; 
nothing  thereto  adding,  ne  yet  therefrom 
minishing.     And  I  intend  hereafter, 
with  the  help  of  GOD  to  put  it 
forth  in  his  own  old  English, 
which  shall  well  serve,  I 
doubt  not,  both  for  tJie 
Northern  men  and 
the  faithful 
brethren 
of  Scot- 
land. 


lOI 


[Wtlltam  of  CI)orpe's 
preface.] 

He  lord  god  that  knoweth  all  things, 
wotteth  well  that  I  am  right  sorrowful  for 
to  write  or  make  known  this  Sentence 
beneath  written,  where  that  of  mine  even 
Christian,  set  in  high  state  and  dignity,  so 
great  blindness  and  malice  may  be  known ; 
that  they,  that  presume  of  themselves  to 
destroy  vices  and  to  plant  in  men  virtues,  neither  dread 
to  offend  GOD,  nor  lust  [desire]  to  please  Him :  as  their 
works  shew.  For,  certes,  the  bidding  of  GOD  and  His 
Law  (which,  in  the  praising  of  His  most  Holy  Name,  He 
commandeth  to  be  known  and  kept  of  all  men  and  women, 
young  and  old  ;  after  the  cunning  and  power  that  He  hath 
given  to  them),  the  Prelates  of  this  land  and  their  ministers, 
with  the  comente  [community]  of  priests  chiefly  consenting  to 
them,  enforce  them  most  busily  to  withstand  and  destroy  the 
holy  Ordinance  of  GOD.  And  therethrough,  GOD  is  greatly 
wroth  and  moved  to  take  hard  vengeance,  not  only  on  them 
that  do  the  evil,  but  also  on  them  all  that  consent  to  the  Anti- 
christ's limbs  ;  which  know  or  might  know  their  malice  and 
their  falsehood,  and  [adjdress  them  not  to  withstand  their 
malice  and  great  pride. 

Nevertheless,  four  things  moveth  me  to  write  this  Sentence 
beneath. 

The  first  thing,  that  moveth  me  hereto  is  this,  that  where- 
as it  was  known  to  certain  friends  that  I  came  from  the 
prison  of  Shrewsbury,  and  (as  it  befell  in  deed),  that  I 
should  to  the  prison  of  Canterbury ;  then  divers  friends, 


102  Truth  impugned,  hath  a  sweet  smell,  [wmiam  of  Thorpe. 

in  divers  places,  spake  to  me  full  heartfully  and  full 
tenderly,  and  commanded  me  then,  if  it  so  were  that  I 
should  be  examined  before  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, that,  if  I  might  in  any  wise,  I  should  write  mine 
Apposing  and  mine  Answering.  And  I  promised  to  my 
special  friends,  that  if  I  might,  I  would  gladly  do  their 
biddings,  as  I  might. 

The  second  thing  that  moveth  me  to  write  this  Sentence  is 
this.  Divers  friends  which  have  heard  that  I  have  been 
examined  before  the  Archbishop,  have  come  to  me  in 
prison  and  counselled  me  busily,  and  coveted  greatly  that 
I  should  do  the  same  thing.  And  other  brethren  have 
sent  to  me,  and  required  me,  on  GOD's  behalf!  that  I 
should  write  out  and  make  known  both  mine  Apposing 
and  mine  Answering  "  for  the  profit  that,"  as  they  say, 
"  over  my  [acjknowledging  may  come  thereof."  But 
this,  they  bade  me,  that  I  should  be  busy  in  all  my  wits 
to  go  as  near  the  Sentence  and  the  words  as  I  could ; 
both  that  were  spoken  to  me,  and  that  I  spake:  up[on] 
adventure  this  Writing  came  another  time,  before  the 
Archbishop  and  his  Council.  And  of  this  counselling  I 
was  right  glad  !  for  in  my  conscience,  I  was  moved  to  do 
this  thing;  and  to  ask  hereto  the  special  help  of  GOD. 

And  so  then,  I  considering  the  great  desire  of  divers 
friends  of  sundry  places,  according  all  in  one;  I  occupied 
all  my  mind  and  my  wits  so  busily,  that  through  GOD's 
grace,  I  perceived  by  their  meaning  and  their  charitable 
desire  some  profit  might  come  therethrough. 

For  Soothfastness  and  Truth  hath  these  conditions. 
Wherever  it  is  impugned,  it  hath  a  sweet  smell,  and 
thereof  comes  a  sweet  savour.  And  the  more  violent  the 
enemies  [adjdress  themselves  to  oppress  and  to  with- 
stand the  Truth,  the  greater  and  the  sweeter  smell 
Cometh  thereof.  And  therefore  this  heavenly  smell  of 
GOD's  Word  will  not,  as  a  smoke,  pass  away  with  the 


William 


°*^  ^''mo?:]  The  four  motives  to  this  Narrative.  103 


wind ;  but  it  will  descend  and  rest  in  some  clean  soul 
that  thirsteth  thereafter. 

And  thus,  some  deal,  by  this  Writing,  may  be  perceived, 
through  GOD's  grace,  how  that  the  enemies  of  the 
Truth,  standing  boldly  in  their  malice,  enforce  them  to 
withstand  the  freedom  of  Christ's  Gospel ;  for  which 
freedom,  Christ  became  man,  and  shed  his  heart's 
blood.  And  therefore  it  is  great  pity  and  sorrow  that 
many  men  and  women  do  their  own  wayward  will ;  nor 
busy  them  not  to  know  nor  to  do  the  pleasantwillof  GOD. 

Ye  men  and  women  that  hear  the  Truth  and  Soothfast- 
ness,and  hear  or  knowof  this,perceiving  what  is  now  in  the 
Church,  ought  therethrough  to  be  the  more  moved  in  all 
their  wits  to  able  them  to  grace,  and  set  lesser  price  by 
themselves :  that  they,  without  tarrying,  forsake  wilfully 
[voluntarily]  and  bodily  all  the  wretchedness  of  this  life ; 
since  they  know  not  how  soon,  nor  when,  nor  where,  nor 
by  whom  GOD  will  teach  them,  and  assay  their  patience. 
For,  no  doubt,  who  that  ever  will  live  piteously,  that  is 
charitably,  in  Christ  Jesu  shall  suffer  now,  here  in  this 
life,  persecution  in  one  wise  or  another,  that  is,  if  we 
shall  be  saved. 

It  behoveth  us  to  imagine  full  busily,  the  vilite  and 
foulness  of  sin,  and  how  the  LORD  GOD  is  displeased 
therefore:  and  of  this  vilite  of  hideousness  of  sin,  it  be- 
hoveth us  to  busy  us  in  all  our  wits  for  to  abhor  and  hold 
in  our  mind  a  great  shame  of  sin,  ever  1  and  so  then  we 
owe  [ought]  to  sorrow  heartily  therefore,  and  ever  flying 
all  occasion  thereof.  And  then  [it]  behoveth  us  to  take 
upon  us  sharp  penance,  continuing"  therein,  for  to  obtain 
of  the  LORD,  forgiveness  of  our  foredone  sins,  and 
grace  to  abstain  us  hereafter  from  sin !  And  but  if 
[except]  we  enforce  us  to  do  this  wilfully  and  in  con- 
venient time,  the  LORD  (if  He  will  not  utterly  destroy 
and  cast  us  away ! )  will,  in  divers  manners,  move 
tyrants  against  us,  for  to  constrain  us  violently  for  to  do 


I04  This  Storv  may  startle  some  consciences,  [^t'^^. 

penance,  which  we  would  not  do  wilfully.  And,  trust ! 
that  this  doing  is  a  special  grace  of  the  LORD,  and  a 
great  token  of  life  and  mercy ! 

And,  no  doubt,  whoever  will  not  apply  himself,  as  is 
said  before,  to  punish  himself  wilfully,  neither  will  suffer 
patiently,  meekly,  and  gladly  the  rod  of  the  LORD, 
howsoever  that  He  will  punish  him:  their  wayward 
wills  and  their  impatience  are  unto  them  earnest  of  ever- 
lasting damnation. 

But  because  there  are  but  few  in  number  that  do  able 
them  thus  faithfully  to  grace,  for  to  live  here  simply  and 
purely,  and  without  gall  of  malice  and  of  grudging, 
herefore  the  lovers  of  this  world  hate  and  pursue  them 
that  they  know  patient,  meek,  chaste,  and  wilfully  poor, 
hating  and  fleeing  all  worldly  vanities  and  fieshly  lusts. 
For,  surely,  their  virtuous  conditions  are  even  contrary 
to  the  manners  of  this  world. 

The  third  thing  that  moveth  me  to  write  this  Sentence  is 
this.  I  thought  I  shall  busy  me  in  myself  to  do  faith- 
fully, that  all  men  and  women  occupying  all  their 
business  in  knowing  and  in  keeping  of  GOD's  com- 
mandments, able  them  so  to  grace,  that  they  might 
understand  truly  the  Truth,  and  have  and  use  virtue  and 
prudence ;  and  so  to  serve  to  be  lightened  from  above 
with  heavenly  wisdom :  so  that  all  their  words  and  their 
works  may  be  hereby  made  pleasant  sacrifices  unto  the 
LORD  GOD  ;  and  not  only  for  help  for  their  own  souls, 
but  also  for  edification  of  all  Holy  Church. 

For  I  doubt  not  but  all  they  that  will  apply  them  to 
have  this  foresaid  business  shall  profit  full  mickle  both 
to  friends  and  to  foes.  For  some  enemies  of  the  Truth, 
through  the  grace  of  GOD,  shall,  through  charitable 
folks,  be  made  astonied  in  their  conscience,  and  perad- 
venture  converted  from  vices  to  virtues ;  and  also  they 
that  labour  to  know  and  to  keep  faithfully  the  biddings 


WiUiam of Thorpe.-j   InnOCENCE  RECEIVES  DlVINE  HELP.  105 

of  GOD,   and   to  suffer  patiently  all  adversities,  shall 
hereby  comfort  many  friends. 

And  the  fourth  thing  that  moveth  me  to  write  this  Sentence 
is  this.  I  know  my  sudden  and  unwarned  Apposing 
and  Answering  that  all  they  that  will  of  good  heart 
without  feigning  able  themselves  wilfully  and  gladly, 
after  their  cunning  and  their  power,  to  follow  Christ 
patiently,  travailing  busily,  privily  and  apertly,  in  work 
and  in  word,  to  withdraw  whomsoever  that  they  may 
from  vices,  planting  in  them  (if  they  may)  virtues,  com- 
forting them  and  furthering  them  that  standeth  in  grace  ; 
so  that  therewith  they  be  not  borne  up  into  vainglory 
through  presumption  of  their  wisdom,  nor  enflamed  with 
any  worldly  prosperity :  but  ever  meek  and  patient, 
purposing  to  abide  steadfastly  in  the  Will  of  GOD, 
suifering  wilfully  and  gladly,  without  any  grudging 
whatsoever,  the  rod  the  LORD  will  chastise  them  with. 
Then  this  good  LORD  will  not  forget  to  comfort  all  such 
men  and  women  in  all  their  tribulations,  and  at  every 
point  of  temptation  that  any  enemy  purposeth  for  to  do 
against  them  ([to]  such  faithful  lovers  specially,  and  patient 
followers  of  Christ),  the  LORD  sendeth  His  wisdom 
from  above  to  them  !  which  the  adversaries  of  the  Truth 
may  not  know  nor  understand ;  but  through  their  old 
and  new  unshamefast  sins,  those  tyrants  and  enemies  of 
Soothfastness  shall  be  so  blinded  and  obstinate  in  evil, 
that  they  shall  ween  themselves  to  do  pleasant  sacrifices 
unto  the  LORD  GOD  in  their  malicious  and  wrongful 
pursuing  and  destroying  of  innocent  men's  and  women's 
bodies ;  which  men  and  women  for  their  very  virtuous 
living  and  for  their  true  knowledging  of  the  Truth  and 
their  patient,  wilful,  and  glad  suffering  of  persecution  for 
righteousness,  deserve  through  the  grace  of  GOD  to 
be  heirs  of  the  endless  bliss  of  heaven. 

And  for  [on  account  of]  the  fervent  desire  and  the  great 


io6  Heaven  IS  THE  LORD  GOD  Himself!  [wimam of  Thorpe. 

love  that  those  men  have,  as  to  stand  in  Soothfastness 
and  witness  of  it,  though  they  be,  suddenly  and  unwarned, 
brought  forth  to  be  Apposed  of  their  adversaries  :  the 
HOLY    GHOST   yet,  that   moveth  and    ruleth  them, 
through  His  charity,  will,  in  the  hour  of  their  Answering, 
speak   in   them,  and   shew    His  wisdom,  that  all  their 
enemies  shall  not  again  say  [gainsay]  and  against  stand 
lawfully  [by  right]. 
And  therefore    all  they  that  are  stedfast  in  the   faith  of 
GOD,   yea,  which    (through  diligent   keeping  of  His  com- 
mandments, and  for  their  patient    suffering   of  whatsoever 
adversity  that  cometh  to  them)  hope  surely  in  His  mercy, 
purposing  to  stand  continually  in  perfect  charity :  for  those 
men  and  women  dread  not  so  the  adversities  of  this  life,  that 
they   will    fear    (after  their   cunning   and    their    power)    to 
[ac] knowledge  prudently  the  truth  of  GOD's  Word!  when, 
where,  and  to  whom  that  they  think  their  [acjknowledging 
may  profit.     Yea,  and  though  therefore,  persecution  come  to 
them,  in  one  wise  or  another,  certes,  they  patiently  take  it ! 
knowing  their  conversation  to  be  in  heaven. 

It  is  a  high  reward  and  a  special  grace  of  GOD  for  to 
have  and  enjoy  as  the  everlasting  inheritance  of  heaven,  for 
the  suffering  of  one  persecution  in  so  short  a  time  as  is  the 
term  of  this  life.  For,  lo,  this  heavenly  heritage  and  end- 
less reward  is  the  LORD  GOD  Himself!  which  is  the  best 
thing  that  may  be.  This  Sentence  witnesseth  the  LORD 
GOD  Himself,  whereas  He  said  to  Abraham,  /  am  thy  medel 
And  as  the  LORD  said  He  was,  and  is  the  mede  of  Abraham  ; 
so  He  is  of  all  His  other  saints. 

This  most  blessed  and  best  mede  He  grant  to  us  all !  for 

His  holy  name,  that  made  us  of  nought,  and  sent  His  only 

most  dear  worthy  Son,  our  Lord  Jesu  Christ,  for  to  redeem 

us  with  His  most  precious 

heart's  blood. 

Amen, 


I07 


[Cf)e  examination  of  sir 
imilliam  of  Cf)orpe.] 

NowN  be  it  to  all  men  that  read  or  hear 
this  Writing  beneath,  that  on  the  Sunday 
next  [August  yth]  after  the  Feast  of  St.  Peter 
that  we  call  Lammas  [August  ist],  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  a  thousand  four  hundred 
seventh  year,  I,  William  of  Thorpe,  being 
in  prison  in  the  castle  of  Saltwood  [near 
Hythe,  m  Kent],  was  brought  before  Thomas 
Arundell,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  [Lord]  Chan- 
cellor then  of  England. 

And  when  that  I  came  to  him,  he  stood  in  a  great  chamber, 
and  much  people  [were]  about  him ;  and  when  that  he  saw 
me,  he  went  fast  into  a  closet  [private  room],  bidding  all 
secular  men  [laymen]  that  followed  him,  to  go  forth  from  him 
soon ;  so  that  no  man  was  left  then  in  that  closet,  but  the 
Archbishop  himself,  a  physician  that  was  called  Malveren 
[i.e.,  John  Malverne,  S.T.P.],  Parson  of  St.  Dunstan's 
[Church,  in  Tower  Street]  in  London,  and  two  other  persons 
unknown  to  me,  which  were  Ministers  of  the  Law  [i.e.,  the 
Canon  Law  :  later  on,  they  are  called  Clerks,  i.e..  Chaplains]. 

Archbishop.  And  I  standing  before  them,  by  and  by,  the 
Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  William  !  I  know  well,  that  thou 
hast,  this  twenty  winter  and  more  [i.e.,  from  before  1387],  tra- 
velled about  busily,  in  the  North  country  and  in  other  divers 
countries  [counties]  of  England,  sowing  about  false  doctrine : 
having  great  business,  if  thou  might,  with  thine  untrue  teach- 
ing and  shrewd  will,  for  to  infect  and  poison  all  this  land.  But, 
through  the  grace  of  GOD  !  thou  art  now  withstanded,  and 
brought  into  my  ward !  so  that  I  shall  now  sequester  thee 
from  thine  evil  purpose,  and  let  [hinder]  thee  to  envenom  the 
sheep  of  my  Province.  Nevertheless,  St.  Paul  saith,  //  it 
may  be,  as  far  as  in  us  is,  we  owe  [ought]  to  have  peace  with  all 
men.  Therefore,  William  !  if  thou  wilt  now,  meekly,  and 
of  good  heart,  without  any  feigning,  kneel  down  and  lay  thy 


I08   A   PRECISE    &   AUTHENTIC    LOLLARD    CrEED.     [T'^^-' 

hand  upon  a  book,  and  kiss  it ;  promising  faithfully  as  I  shall 
here  charge  thee,  that  '  thou  wilt  submit  thee  to  my  correc- 
tion and  stand  to  mine  ordinance,  and  fulfil  it  duly  by  all 
thy  cunning  and  power,'  thou  shalt  yet  find  me  gracious 
unto  thee !  " 

"William.  Then  said  I,  to  the  Archbishop,  ''  Sir,  since  ye 
deem  me  an  heretic  out  of  belief,  will  ye  give  me  here 
audience  to  tell  my  Belief .^^ 

Archbishop.  And  he  said,  "  Yea,  tell  on  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  /  believe  that  there  is  not  but  one  GOD 

Almighty,  and  in  this  Godhead  and  of  this  Godhead  are  three 

Persons  ;  that  is  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  soothfast  HOLY 

GHOST.     And  I  believe  that  all  these  three  Persons  are  even 

in  power,  in  cunning,  and  in  might,  full  of  grace  and  of  all 

goodness  :  for  whatever  that  the  Father  doth  or  can  or  will, 

that  thing  also  the  Son  doth  can  and  will ;  and  in  all  their 

power  cunning  and   will,  the  HOLY  GHOST  is  equal  to 

the  Father  and  to  the  Son. 

Over   this,  I  believe   that,  through  cotmsel   of  this  most  blessed 

Trinity  {in  most  convenient   time,  before  ordained),  for  the 

salvation  of  mankind,  the   second  Person  of   this  Trinity 

was  ordained  to  take  the  form  of  Man,  that  is  the  Kind  of 

man.     And  I  believe  that  this  second  Person,   our   Lord 

Jesu  Christ  was  conceived,  through  the  HOLY  GHOST, 

into  the  womb  of  the  most  blessed  Virgin  MARY  without  any 

man's  seed.     And  I  believe  that  after  nine  months,  Christ 

was  born  of  this  most  blessed  Virgin  without  any  pain   or 

breaking  of  the  closter  of  her  womb,  and  without  filth  of  her 

virginity. 

And  I  believe  that  Christ  our  Saviour  was  circumcised  in  the 

eighth  day  after  his  birth,  in  fulfilment  of  the  Law  ;  and  his 

name  was  called  Jesus,  which  was  called  of  the  angel  before 

he  was  conceived  in  the  womb  of  Mary  his  mother. 

And  I  believe  that  Christ,  as  he  was  about   thirty  years  old, 

was  baptized  in  the  flood  of  Jordan  of  John  [the]  Baptist, 

and  in  likeness   of  a   dove  the  HOLY  GHOST  descended 

there  tipon  him ;  and  a  voice  was  heard  from  heaven,  saying. 

Thou  art  my  well   beloved  Son  !     In  Thee,  I  am  full 

pleased  ! 

And  I  believe   that  Christ  was  moved  then   by   the  HOLY 

GHOST  for  to  go  into  [the]  desert,  and  there  he  fasted  forty 


J'^^l^oj']    A  PRECISE    &    AUTHENTIC    LoLLARD    CrEED.  IO9 

days  and  forty  nights  without  bodily  meat  and  drink.  And 
I  believe  that  by  and  by,  after  his  fasting,  when  the  manhood 
of  Christ  hungered,  the  Fiend  came  to  him  and  tempted  him 
in  gluttony,  in  vainglory,  and  in  covetise :  but  in  all  those 
temptations  Christ  concluded  [confounded]  the  Fiend  and 
withstood  him. 

And  then,  without  tarrying,  Jesu  began  to  preach,  and  to  say 
unto  the  people.  Do  ye  penance  !  for  the  Realm  of  Heaven 
is  now  at  hand  ! 

And  I  believe  that  Christ,  in  all  his  time  here,  lived  most  holily; 
and  taught  the  Will  of  his  Father  most  truly  :  and  I  believe 
that  he  suffered  therefore  most  wrongfully,  greatest  reproofs 
and  despisings. 

And  after  this,  when  CHRIST  would  make  an  end  here,  of  his 
temporal  life,  I  believe  that,  in  the  day  next  before  that  he 
would  suffer  passion  on  the  morn,  in  form  of  bread  and  wine, 
he  ordained  the  Sacrament  of  his  flesh  and  blood,  that  is  his 
own  precious  body,  and  gave  it  to  his  Apostles  for  to  eat, 
commanding  them,  and  by  them  all  their  after-comers,  that 
they  should  do  it,  in  this  form  that  he  shewed  to  them,  use 
themselves  and  teach  and  common  forth  to  other  men  and 
women  this  most  worshipful  holiest  Sacrament ;  in  mindful- 
ness of  his  holiest  Living  and  of  his  most  true  Teaching,  and 
of  his  wilful  and  patient  Suffering  of  the  most  painfid  Passion. 

And  I  believe  that  thus,  CHRIST  our  Saviour,  after  that  he  had 
ordained  this  most  worthy  Sacrament  of  his  own  precious 
body,  he  went  forth  wilfully  against  his  enemies,  and  he  suffered 
them  most  patiently  to  lay  their  hands  most  violently  upon 
him,  and  to  bind  him,  and  to  lead  him  forth  as  a  thief, 
and  to  scorn  and  buffet  him,  and  all  to  blow  or  [defile  him 
with  their  spittings. 

Over  this,  I  believe  that  CHRIST  suffered,  most  meekly  and 
patiently,  his  enemies  for  to  ding  [beat]  out  with  sharp 
scourges,  the  blood  that  was  between  his  skin  and  his  flesh  : 
yea,  without  grudging,  CHRIST  suffered  wicked  Jews  to 
crown  him  with  most  sharp  thorns,  and  to  strike  him  with 
a  reed.  And,  after,  Christ  siffered  wicked  Jews  to  draw 
[lay]  him  out  upon  the  Cross,  and  for  to  nail  him 
there,  tipon  foot  and  hand;  and  so,  through  this  pitiful 
nailing,  Christ  shed  out  wilfully,  for  man's  life,  the 
blood    that   was   in  his  veins :    and  then,  Christ    gave 


no  A    PRECISE    &    AUTHENTIC    LoLLARD    CrEED.    [^''" 


I  am. 
407 


wilfully  his  spirit  into  the  hands  or  power  of  his  Father, 
And  so,  as  he  would,  and  when  he  would,  Christ 
died  wilfully,  for  magi's  sake,  upon  the  Cross.  And  not- 
withstanding that  Christ  was  wilfully,  painfully,  and 
most  shamefully  put  to  death  as  to  the  world,  there  was 
left  blood  and  water  in  his  heart,  as  he  before  ordained 
that  he  would  shed  out  this  blood  and  this  water  for 
man's  salvation.  And  therefore  he  suffered  the  Jews  to 
make  a  blind  [ignorant]  Knight  to  thrust  him  into  the  heart 
with  a  spear ;  and  this  the  blood  and  water  that  was  in  his 
heart,  Christ  would  shed  out  for  man's  love. 

And,  after  this,  I  believe  that  Christ  was  taken  down  from  the 
Cross,  and  buried. 

And  I  believe  that  on  the  third  day,  by  the  power  of  his  godhead, 
Christ  rose  again  from  death  to  life.  And  forty  days  there- 
after, I  believe  that  CHRIST  ascended  up  into  heaven  ;  and  that 
he  there  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  GOD  the  Father  A  Imighty. 
A  nd  the  tenth  day  after  his  up  going,  he  sent  to  his  Apostles 
the  HOLY  GHOST,  that  he  had  promised  them  before. 

And  I  believe  that  CHRIST  shall  come  and  judge  all  mankind, 
some  to  everlasting  peace,  and  some  to  everlasting  pains. 

And  as  I  believe  in  the  Father,  and  in  the  Son,  that  they  are  one 
GOD  Almighty;  so  I  believe  in  the  HOLY  GHOST  that  is 
also,  with  them,  the  same  GOD  Almighty. 

And  I  believe  [in]  an  Holy  Church,  that  is,  all  they  that  have  been, 
and  that  now  are,  and  always  to  the  end  of  the  world  shall  be, 
a  people  the  which  shall  endeavour  them  to  know,  and  keep  the 
commandments  of  GOD ;  dreading  over  all  things  to  offend 
GOD,  and  loving  and  seeking  most  to  please  Him.  And  I 
believe  that  all  they  that  have  had,  and  yet  have,  and  all  they 
that  yet  shall  have  the  foresaid  virtues,  surely  standing  in 
the  Belief  of  GOD,  hoping  steadfastly  in  His  merciful  doings, 
continuing  to  their  end  in  perfect  charity,  wilfully  patiently 
and  gladly  suffering  persecutions  by  the  example  of  Christ 
chiefly  and  His  Apostles;  and  these  have  their  names  written  in 
the  Book  of  Life.  Therefore  I  believe  that  the  gathering  together 
of  this  people  living  now  in  this  life,  is  the  Holy  Church  of 
GOD,  fighting  here  on  earth  against  the  Fiend,  the  prosperity 
of  the  world,  and  their  fleshly  lusts.  Wherefore,  seeing  that  all 
the  gathering  together  of  this  Church  beforesaid,  and  every  part 
thereof,  neither  coveteth,  nor  willeth,  nor  loveth,  nor  seeketh 


^'"io^:]    -^    PRECISE    &   AUTHENTIC    LoLLARU    CrEED.   I  I  I 

anything,  hut  to  eschew  the  offence  of  GOD,  and  to  do  His 
pleasing  will :  meekly,  gladly,  and  wilfully,  of  all  mine 
heart,  I  submit  myself  unto  this  Holy  Church  of  Christ  ;  to 
be  ever  buxom  and  obedient  to  the  ordinance  of  it,  and  of  every 
member  thereof,  after  my  knowledge  and  power,  by  the  help  of 
GOD. 

Therefore  I  [ac]knowledge  now,  and  evermore  shall  {if  GOD  will  /) 
that,  of  all  my  heart,  and  of  all  my  might,  I  will  submit  me 
only  to  the  ride  and  governance  of  them  whom,  after  my 
knowledge,  I  may  perceive,  by  the  having  and  using  of  the 
beforesaid  virtues,  to  be  members  of  the  Holy  Church. 

Wherefore  these  Articles  of  Belief  and  all  others,  both  of  the  Old 
Law  and  of  the  New,  which,  after  the  commandment  of  GOD, 
any  man  ought  to  believe,  I  believe  verily  in  my  soul,  as  a 
sinful  deadly  wretch  of  my  cunning  and  power  ought  to  be- 
lieve ;  praying  the  LORD  GOD,  for  His  holy  name,  for  to 
increase  my  belief,  and  help  my  unbelief. 

And  for  because,  to  the  praising  of  GOD's  name,  I  desire  above 
all  things  to  be  a  faithfid  member  of  Holy  Church,  I  make 
this  Protestation  before  you  all  four  that  arenow  here  present, 
coveting  that  all  men  and  women  that  [are]  now  absent  knew 
the  same ;  that  what  thing  soever  before  this  time  I  have  said 
or  done,  or  what  thing  here  I  shall  do  or  say  at  any  time 
hereafter,  I  believe  that  all  the  Old  Law  and  the  New  Law 
given  and  ordained  by  the  counsel  of  these  three  Persons  in 
the  Trinity,  were  given  and  written  to  [for]  the  salvation  of 
mankind.  And  I  believe  these  Laws  are  sufficient  for  the 
man's  salvation.  And  I  believe  every  Article  of  these  Laws 
to  the  intent  that  these  Articles  were  ordained  and  commanded, 
of  these  three  Persons  of  the  most  blessed  Trinity,  to  be  believed. 
And  therefore  to  the  nde  and  the  ordinance  of  these,  GOD's 
Laws,  meekly,  gladly,  and  wilf idly ,  I  submit  me  with  all  mine 
heart:  that  whoever  can  or  will,  by  authority  of  GOD' s  Law, 
or  by  open  reason,  tell  me  that  I  have  erred,  or  now  err,  or 
any  time  hereafter  shall  err  in  any  A  rticle  of  Belief  {from 
which  inconvenience,  GOD  keep  me,  for  his  goodness  !)  I 
submit  me  to  be  reconciled,  and  to  be  buxom  and  obedient 
unto  these  Laws  of  GOD,  and  to  every  Article  of  them.  For 
by  authority  specially  of  these  Laws,  I  will,  through  the  grace 
of  GOD,  be  unied  [united]  charitably  unto  these  Laws. 

Yea,  Sir,  and  over  this,  I  believe  and  admit  all  the  Sentences, 


112  Archbishop's  conditions  to  William,  [wniiam  of  Thorp*. 

authorities,  and  reasons  of  the  Saints  and  Doctors,  according 
unto  Holy  Scripture,  and  declaring  it  truly.  I  submit  me 
wilfully  and  meekly  to  be  ever  obedient,  after  my  cunning  and 
power,  to  all  these  Saints  and  Doctors  as  they  are  obedient  in 
work  and  in  word  to  GOD  and  his  Law :  and  further,  not 
to  my  knowledge;  nor  for  any  earthly  power,  dignity,  or  state, 
through  the  help  of  GOD. 

'*  But,  Sir,  I  pray  you  tell  me,  if  after  your  bidding,  I 
shall  lay  my  hand  upon  the  book,  to  the  intent  to  swear 
thereby  ? " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  unto  me,  "  Yea  ! 
wherefore  else  ? " 

William.  And  I  said  to  him,  "  Sir,  a  book  is  nothing  else 
but  a  thing  coupled  together  of  diverse  creatures  [created 
things] ;  and  to  swear  by  any  creature,  both  GOD's  Law  and 
man's  law  is  against.  But,  Sir,  this  thing  I  say  here  to  you, 
before  these  your  Clerks,  with  my  foresaid  Protestation,  that 
how,  where,  when,  and  to  whom,  men  are  boundento  swear 
or  to  obey,  in  any  wise,  after  GOD's  Laws,  and  Saints  and 
good  Doctors  according  with  GOD's  Law ;  I  will,  through 
GOD's  grace,  be  ever  ready  thereto,  with  all  my  cunning  and 
power ! 

"  But  I  pray  you.  Sir,  for  the  charity  of  GOD  !  that  ye 
will,  before  that  I  swear  as  I  have  rehearsed  to  you,  tell  me 
how  or  whereto  that  I  shall  submit  me ;  and  shew  me 
whereof  that  ye  will  correct  me,  and  what  is  the  ordinance 
that  ye  will  thus  oblige  me  to  fulfil  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  unto  me,  "  I  will, 
shortly,  that  now  thou  swear  here  to  me,  that  thou  shalt  for- 
sake all  the  opinions  which  the  Sect  of  Lollards  hold,  ajid  is 
slandered  [charged]  with  ;  so  that,  after  this  time,  neither 
privily  nor  apertly,  thou  hold  any  opinion  which  I  shall,  after 
that  thou  hast  sworn,  rehearse  to  thee  here.  Nor  thou  shalt 
favour  no  man  nor  woman,  young  nor  old,  that  holdeth  any 
of  these  foresaid  opinions  ;  but,  after  thy  knowledge  and 
power,  thou  shalt  enforce  thee  to  withstand  all  such  dis- 
troublers  of  Holy  Church  in  every  diocese  that  thou  comest 
in;  and  them  that  will  not  leave  their  false  and  damnable 
opinions,  thou  shalt  put  them  up,  publishing  them  and  their 
names ;  and  make  them  known  to  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese 


William  of  ThorpeJ   f^j.    jg    ^q    gg    ^jjg     BlSH0PS'SPY.II3 

that  they  are  in,  or  to  the  Bishop's  Ministers.  And,  over 
this,  I  will  that  thou  preach  no  more,  unto  the  time  that 
I  know,  by  good  witness  and  true,  that  thy  conversation 
be  such  that  thy  heart  and  thy  mouth  accord  truly  in  one 
contrarying  [of]  all  the  lewd  learning  that  thou  hast  taught 
herebefore." 

And  I,  hearing  these  words,  thought  in  my  heart  that  this 
was  an  unlawful  asking;  and  I  deemed  myself  cursed  of 
GOD,  if  I  consented  hereto :  and  I  thought  how  Susanna 
said,  Anguish  is  to  me  on  every  side  ! 

Archbishop.  And  in  that  I  stood  still,  and  spake  not; 
the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Answer  one  wise  or  another  1  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  if  I  consented  to  you  thus,  as 
ye  have  here  rehearsed  to  me;  I  should  become  an  Appealer,  or 
every  Bishop's  Spy!  Summonerof  all  England!  For  an  [if]  I 
should  thus  put  up  and  publish  the  names  of  men  and  women, 
I  should  herein  deceive  full  many  persons :  yea,  Sir,  as  it  is 
likely,  by  the  doom  of  my  conscience,  I  should  herein  be 
cause  of  the  death,  both  of  men  and  women ;  yea,  both 
bodily  and  ghostly.  For  many  men  and  women  that  stand 
now  in  the  Truth,  and  are  in  the  way  of  salvation,  if  I  should 
for  the  learning  and  reading  of  their  Belief  publish  them 
or  put  them  therefore  up  to  Bishops  or  to  their  unpiteous 
Ministers,  I  know  some  deal  by  experience,  that  they 
should  be  so  distroubled  and  dis-eased  with  persecution  or 
otherwise,  that  many  of  them,  I  think,  would  rather  choose 
to  forsake  the  Way  of  Truth  than  to  be  travailed,  scorned, 
and  slandered  or  punished  as  Bishops  and  their  Ministers 
now  use  [are  accustomed]  for  to  constrain  men  and  women  to 
consent  to  them. 

"  But  I  find  in  no  place  in  Holy  Scripture,  that  this 
office  that  ye  would  now  enfeoff  me  with,  accordeth  to  any 
priest  of  Christ's  sect,  nor  to  any  other  Christian  man. 
And  therefore  to  do  thus,  were  to  me  a  full  noyous  bond  to  be 
bounden  with,  and  over  grievous  charge.  For  I  suppose  that 
if  I  thus  did,  many  men  and  women  in  the  world,  yea,  Sir, 
might  justly,  unto  my  confusion  say  to  me  that  '  I  were  a 
traitor  to  GOD  and  to  them  ! '  since,  as  I  think  in  mine 
heart,  many  men  and  women  trust  so  mickle  in  me  in  this 
case,  that  I  would  not,  for  the  saving  of  my  life,  do  thus  to 
them.     For  if  I  thus  should  do,  full  many  men  and  women 

H  12 


1 14  Arundell  threatens  to  burn  William.  [^'"'T°^'^°;;?7. 

would,  as  they  might  full  truly,  say  that  *  I  had  falsely  and 
cowardly  forsaken  the  Truth,  and  slandered  shamefully  the 
Word  of  GOD!  *  For  if  I  consented  to  you,  to  do  hereafter 
your  will,  for  bonchief  and  mischief  that  may  befall  to  me  in 
this  life,  I  deem  in  my  conscience  that  I  were  worthy  here- 
fore  to  be  cursed  of  GOD,  as  also  of  all  His  Saints  !  From 
which  inconvenience  keep  me  and  all  Christian  people, 
Almighty  GOD  !  now  and  ever,  for  His  holy  name !  " 

Archbishop.  And  then  the  Archbishop  said  unto  me, 
"O  thine  heart  is  full  hard,  endured  [hardened]  as  was  the 
heart  of  Pharaoh  ;  and  the  Devil  hath  overcome  thee,  and 
perverted  thee  !  and  he  hath  so  blinded  thee  in  all  thy  wits, 
that  thou  hast  no  grace  to  know  the  truth,  nor  the  measure 
of  mercy  that  I  have  proffered  to  thee  !  Therefore,  as  I  per- 
ceive now  by  thy  foolish  answer,  thou  hast  no  will  to  leave 
thine  old  errors.  But  I  say  to  thee,  lewd  losell !  [base  lost 
one  !  or  base  son  of  perdition  /]  either  thou  quickly  consent  to 
mine  ordinance,  and  submit  thee  to  stand  to  my  decrees,  or, 
by  Saint  Thomas!  thou  shalt  be  disgraded  [degraded],  and 
follow  thy  fellow  in  Smithfield  ! " 

And  at  this  saying,  I  stood  still  and  spake  not;  but  I 
thought  in  mine  heart  that  GOD  did  to  me  a  great  grace,  if 
He  would,  of  His  great  mercy,  bring  me  to  such  an  end.  And 
in  mine  heart,  I  was  nothing  [ajfraid  with  this  menacing  of 
the  Archbishop. 

And  I  considered,  there,  two  things  in  him.  One,  that  he 
was  not  yet  sorrowful,  for  that  he  had  made  William  Sautre 
wrongfully  to  be  burnt  [on  Feb.  12,  1401,  at  Smithfield]. 
And  as  I  considered  that  the  Archbishop  thirsted  yet  after 
more  shedding  out  of  innocent  blood.  And  fast  therefore 
I  was  moved  in  all  my  wits,  for  to  hold  the  Archbishop 
neither  for  Prelate,  nor  for  priest  of  GOD  ;  and  for  that  mine 
inward  man  was  thus  altogether  departed  from  the  Arch- 
bishop, methought  I  should  not  have  any  dread  of  him. 
But  I  was  right  heavy  and  sorrowful  for  that  there  was  none 
audience  of  secular  [lay]  men  by :  but  in  mine  heart,  I  prayed 
the  LORD  GOD  to  comfort  me  and  strengthen  me  against 
them  that  there  were  against  the  Soothfastness.  And  I  pur- 
posed to  speak  no  more  to  the  Archbishop  and  his  Clerks 
[Chaplains]  than  me  need  behoved. 

And  all  thus  I  prayed  GOD,  for  His  goodness,  to  give  me 


^'";^°:]  How  William  came  to  Wycliffe,  about  i  3 77. 115 

then  and  always  grace  to  speak  with  a  meek  and  an  easy 
spirit ;  and  whatsoever  thing  that  I  should  speak,  that  I 
might  thereto  have  true  authorities  of  Scriptures  and  open 
reason. 

A  Clerk.  And  for  that  I  stood  still,  and  nothing  spake, 
one  of  the  Archbishop's  Clerks  said  unto  me,  ''  What  thing 
musest  thou  ?  Do  thou,  as  my  Lord  hath  now  commanded 
to  thee  here  !  " 

And  yet  I  stood  still,  and  answered  him  not. 

Archbishop.  And  then,  soon  after,  the  Archbishop  said 
to  me,  "  Art  thou  not  yet  bethought,  whether  thou  wilt  do  as 
I  have  here  said  to  thee  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said  then  to  him,  **  Sir,  my  father  and 
mother  (on  whose  souls  GOD  have  mercy !  if  it  be  His  will) 
spent  mickle  money  in  divers  places  about  my  learning;  for 
the  intent  to  have  made  me  a  priest  to  GOD.  But  when 
I  came  to  years  of  discretion,  I  had  no  will  to  be  priest; 
and  therefore  my  friends  were  right  heavy  to  me.  And  then 
methought  their  grudging  against  me  was  so  painful  to 
me,  that  I  purposed  therefore  to  have  left  their  company. 
And  when  they  perceived  this  in  me,  they  spake  some  time 
full  fair  and  pleasant  words  to  me :  but  for  that  they  might 
not  make  me  to  consent,  of  good  heart,  to  be  a  priest,  they 
spake  to  me  full  ofttimes  very  grievous  words,  and  menaced 
me  in  divers  manners,  shewing  to  me  full  heavy  cheer. 
And  thus,  one  while  in  fair  manner,  another  while  in 
grievous,  they  were  long  time,  as  methought,  full  busy 
about  me,  ere  I  consented  to  them  to  be  a  priest. 

"  But,  at  the  last,  when,  in  this  matter,  they  would  no 
longer  suffer  mine  excusations ;  but  either  I  should  consent 
to  them,  or  I  should  ever  bear  their  indignation ;  yea,  *  their 
curse,'  as  they  said.  Then  I  seeing  this,  prayed  them  that 
they  would  give  me  license  for  to  go  to  them  that  were 
named  wise  priests  and  of  virtuous  conversation,  to  have 
their  counsel,  and  to  know  of  them  the  ofiice  and  the  charge 
of  priesthood. 

"  And  hereto  my  father  and  my  mother  consented  full 
gladly,  and  gave  me  their  blessing  and  good  leave  to  go,  and 
also  money  to  spend  in  this  journey. 

"And  so  then  I  went  to  those  priests  whom  I  heard  to  be  of 
best  name  and  of  most  holy  living,  and  best  learned   and 


1 1 6  Wycliffe's  co-workers  in  translating  the  [7*'"'^*^; 

most  wise  of  heavenly  wisdom  :  and  so  I  communed  with 
them  unto  the  time  that  I  perceived,  by  their  virtuous  and 
continual  occupations,  that  their  honest  and  charitable 
works  [surjpassed  their  fame,  which  I  heard  before  of  them. 
Wherefore,  sir,  by  the  example  of  the  doctrine  of  them,  and 
specially  for  the  godly  and  innocent  works  which  I  perceived 
of  them  and  in  them  ;  after  my  cunning  and  power  I  have 
exercised  me  then,  and  in  this  time,  to  know  perfectly  GOD's 
Law:  having  a  will  and  desire  to  live  thereafter,  willing  that 
all  men  and  women  exercised  themselves  faithfully  there- 
about. 

"  If  then,  Sir,  either  for  pleasure  or  displeasure  of  them 
that  are  neither  so  wise,  nor  of  so  virtuous  conversation 
(to  my  knowledge,  nor  by  common  fame  of  other  men's 
knowledge  in  this  land)  as  these  men  were,  of  whom  I 
took  my  counsel  and  information ;  I  should  now  forsake, 
thus  suddenly  and  shortly,  and  unwarned,  all  the  learning 
that  I  have  exercised  myself  in,  this  thirty  winter  [i.e.,  from 
1377]  and  more,  my  conscience  should  ever  be  herewith  out 
of  measure  unquieted.  And  as,  Sir,  I  know  well  that  many 
men  and  women  should  be  therethrough  greatly  troubled 
and  slandered ;  and  (as  I  said.  Sir,  to  you  before)  for  mine 
untruth  and  false  cowardness  many  a  one  should  be  put 
into  full  great  reprefe  [reproof].  Yea,  Sir,  I  dread  that  many 
a  one,  as  they  might  then  justly,  would  curse  me  full 
bitterly :  and,  Sir,  I  fear  not  but  the  curse  of  GOD  (which 
I  should  deserve  herein)  would  bring  me  to  a  full  evil  end, 
if  I  continued  thus. 

"And  if  through  remorse  of  conscience,  I  repented  me 
at  any  time,  returning  into  the  Way  which  you  do  your  dili- 
gence to  constrain  me  now  to  forsake  ;  yea,  Sir,  all  the 
Bishops  of  this  land,  with  full  many  other  priests,  would 
defame  me,  and  pursue  me  as  a  Relapse :  and  they  that  now 
have  (though  I  be  unworthy)  some  confidence  in  me,  here- 
after would  never  trust  to  me,  though  I  could  teach  and  live 
never  so  virtuously  more  that  I  can  or  may. 

*'  For  if,  after  your  counsel,  I  left  utterly  all  my  Learning: 
I  should  hereby,  first  wound  and  defile  mine  own  soul ;  and 
also  I  should  herethrough  give  occasion  to  many  men  and 
women  of  full  sore  hurting.  Yea,  Sir,  it  is  likely  to  me,  if  I 
consented  to  your  will,  I  should  herein  by  mine  evil  example 


William, 
?  1407. 


]^/5Z^,Hereford&Purvey,giveupLollardismii7 


in  it,  as  far  as  in  me  were,  slay  many  folk  ghostly,  that 
I  should  never  deserve  for  to  have  grace  of  GOD  to  the 
edifying  of  His  Church,  neither  of  myself,  nor  of  none  other 
man's  life,  and  [be]  undone  both  before  GOD  and  man. 

"  But,  Sir,  by  example  chiefly  of  some,  whose  names  I  will 
not  now  rehearse,  [Nicholas  de]  H[ereford],  of  J[ohn] 
P[urvey],  and  B[owland]  ;  and  also  by  the  present  doing  of 
Philip  of  Repington  that  [after  being  a  Lollard]  is  now 
become  Bishop  of  Lincoln  [consecrated  on  March  28,  1405  ; 
and  about  a  year  following  this  Examination  was  made,  on  Sep- 
tember ig,  1408,  a  Cardinal]  :  I  am  now  learned,  as  many 
more  hereafter  through  GOD's  grace  shall  be  learned,  to  hate 
and  to  flee  all  such  slander  that  these  foresaid  men  chiefly 
hath  defiled  principally  themselves  with.  And  in  it  that  in 
them  is,  they  have  envenomed  all  the  Church  of  GOD ;  for  the 
slanderous  revoking  at  the  Cross  of  Paul's,  of  H[ereford], 
P[urvey],  and  of  B[owland],  and  how  now  Philip  Reping- 
ton pursueth  Christ's  people.  And  the  feigning  that  these 
men  dissemble  by  worldly  prudence,  keeping  them  cowardly 
in  their  preaching  and  communing,  within  the  bonds  and 
terms,  which,  without  blame,  may  be  spoken  and  shewed  out 
to  the  most  worldly  livers,  will  not  be  unpunished  of  GOD. 
For  to  the  point  of  truth  that  these  men  shewed  out  some 
time,  they  not  will  now  stretch  forth  their  lives:  but  by 
example,  each  one  of  them,  as  their  words  and  works  shew, 
they  busy  them,  through  their  feigning,  for  to  slander  and 
to  pursue  Christ  in  his  members,  rather  than  they  will  be 
pursued." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "These 
men  the  which  thou  speakest  of  now,  were  fools  and 
heretics,  when  they  were  counted  wise  men  of  thee  and 
other  such  losells  :  but  now  they  are  wise  men,  though  thou 
and  such  others  deem  them  unwise.  Nevertheless,  I  wist 
never  none,  that  right  said ;  that  any  while  were  envenomed 
with  your  contagiousness,  that  is  contaminated  and  spotted 
doctrine." 

William.  And  I  said  to  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir,  I  think 
well  that  these  men  and  such  others  are  now  wise  as  to  this 
world,  but  as  their  words  sounded  sometime  and  their  works 
shewed  outwardly,  it  was  likely  to  move  me  that  they  had 
earnest  of  the  wisdom  of  GOD,  and  that  they  should  have 


ii8  J.  Purvey,  Vicar  of  West  Hythe,  1401-3.    [^ 


William. 
1407. 


deserved  mickle  grace  of  GOD  to  have  saved  their  own  souls 
and  many  other  men's,  if  they  had  continued  faithful  in  wilful 
poverty  and  in  other  simple  virtuous  living;  and  specially  if 
they  had  with  these  foresaid  virtues,  continued  in  their  busy 
fruitful  sowing  of  GOD's  Word,  as,  to  many  men's  knowledge, 
they  occupied  them  a  season  in  all  their  wits  full  busily  to 
know  the  pleasant  Will  of  GOD,  travaiHng  all  their  members 
full  busily  for  to  do  thereafter  purely,  and  chiefly  to  the 
praising  of  the  most  holy  name  of  GOD  and  for  grace  of 
edification  and  salvation  of  Christian  people.  But  woe  worth 
false  covetise  !  and  evil  counsel !  and  tyranny  !  by  which 
they  and  many  men  and  women  are  led  blindly  into  an  evil 
end." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Thou 
and  such  other  losells  of  thy  sect  would  shave  your  beards 
full  near,  for  to  have  a  benefice  !  For,  by  Jesu  !  I  know 
none  more  covetous  shrews  than  ye  are,  when  that  ye  have  a 
benefice.  For,  lo,  I  gave  to  John  Purvey  a  benefice  but  a 
mile  out  of  this  Castle  [i.e.,  the  vicarage  of  West  Hythe,  near 
Saltwood  Castle  in  Kent,  which  Purvey  held  from  August  11, 
1401,  till  he  resigned  it  on  October  8,  1403],  and  I  heard  more 
complaints  about  his  covetousness  for  tithes  and  other  mis- 
doings, than  I  did  of  all  men  that  were  advanced  within  my 
diocese." 

William.  And  I  said  to  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir,  Purvey  is 
neither  with  you  now  for  the  benefice  that  ye  gave  him,  nor 
holdeth  he  faithfully  with  the  learning  that  he  taught  and 
writ  before  time ;  and  thus  he  sheweth  himself  neither  to  be 
hot  nor  cold  :  and  therefore  he  and  his  fellows  may  sore[ly] 
dread  that  if  they  turn  not  hastily  to  the  Way  that  they  have 
forsaken,  peradventure  they  be  put  out  of  the  number  of 
Christ's  chosen  people." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "Though 
Purvey  be  now  a  false  harlot  [debased  man.  This  term  was  at 
this  time  applied  also  to  men],  I  quite  me  [absolve  myself  in 
respect]  to  him :  but  come  he  more  for  such  cause  before  me, 
ere  we  depart,  I  shall  know  with  whom  he  holdeth  !  But  I 
say  to  thee.  Which  are  these  holy  men  and  wise  of  whom 
thou  hast  taken  thine  information  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  Master  John  Wycliffe  was 
holden  of  full  many  men,  the  greatest  Clerk  [Divine]  that  they 


William  of  Thorpe.-|  j^g  FIRST  LEADERS  OF  THE  LOLLARDS.   I  1 9 

knew  then  living;  and  therewith  he  was  named  a  passing 
nuely  man  and  an  innocent  in  his  living :  and  herefore  great 
many  commoned  [communed]  oft  with  him,  and  they  loved  so 
much  his  learning  that  they  writ  it,  and  busily  enforced 
them  to  rule  themselves  thereafter.  Therefore,  Sir,  this  fore- 
said learning  of  Master  John  Wycliffe  is  yet  holden  of  full 
many  men  and  women,  the  most  agreeable  learning  unto  the 
living  and  teaching  of  Christ  and  his  Apostles,  and  most 
openly  shewing  and  declaring  how  the  Church  of  Christ 
hath  been,  and  yet  should  be,  ruled  and  governed.  There- 
fore so  many  men  and  women  covet  this  learning,  and  pur- 
pose, through  GOD's  grace,  to  conform  their  living  like  to 
this  learning  of  Wycliffe. 

"  Master  John  Aiston  taught  and  writ  accordingly,  and  full 
busily,  where,  and  when,  and  to  whom  that  he  might  :  and 
he  used  it  himself  right  perfectly,  unto  his  life's  end. 

"  And  also  Philip  of  Repington,  while  he  was  a  Canon  of 
Leicester  [He  was  Chancellor  of  Oxford  in  1397,  and  again 
in  1400];  Nicholas  Her[e]ford;  David  Gotray  of 
Pakring,  Monk  of  Bylande  and  a  Master  of  Divinity  ;  and 
John  Purvey,  and  many  others,  which  were  holden  right 
wise  men  and  prudent,  taught  and  writ  busily  this  foresaid 
learning,  and  conformed  them  thereto.  And  with  all  these 
men  I  was  oft  right  homely  [quite  at  home],  and  communed 
with  them  long  time  and  oft :  and  so,  before  all  other  men, 
I  choose  wilfully  to  be  informed  of  them  and  by  them,  and 
especially  of  Wycliffe  himself;  as  of  the  most  virtuous  and 
godly  wise  men  that  I  heard  of  or  knew.  And  therefore  of 
him  specially,  and  of  these  men  I  took  my  learning,  that  I 
have  taught ;  and  purpose  to  live  thereafter,  if  GOD  will  !  to 
my  life's  end. 

**  For  though  some  of  these  men  be  contrary  to  the  learning 
that  they  taught  before,  I  wot  well  that  their  learning  was 
true  which  they  taught ;  and  therefore,  with  the  help  of  GOD, 
I  purpose  to  hold  and  to  use  the  learning  which  I  heard  of 
them  while  they  sat  on  Moses'  chair,  and  specially  while  they 
sat  on  the  chair  of  Christ.  But  after  the  works  that  they 
now  do,  I  will  not  do!  with  GOD's  help.  For  they  feign  and 
hide  and  contrary  the  Truth  which  before  they  taught  out 
plainly  and  truly.  For  as  I  know  well,  when  some  of  these 
men  hath  been  blamed  for  their  slanderous  doing,  they  grant 


1 20  William's  Sermon  at  St.  Chad's,  [wmi^^^^f Thorpe. 

not  that  they  have  taught  amiss,  or  erred  before  time  ;  but 
that  they  were  constrained  by  pain[s]  to  leave  to  tell  out  the 
Sooth  :  and  thus  they  choose  now  rather  to  blaspheme  GOD 
than  to  suffer  awhile  here  bodily  persecution  for  Soothfastness 
that  Christ  shed  out  his  heart-blood  for." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "That  learning 
that  thou  callest  Truth  and  Soothfastness  is  open  slander  to 
Holy  Church,  as  it  is  proved  of  Holy  Church.  For  albeit 
that  Wycliffe  your  author  [founder]  was  a  great  Clerk,  and 
though  that  many  men  held  him  a  perfect  liver  :  yet  his 
doctrine  is  not  approved  of  Holy  Church,  but  many  Sen- 
tences of  his  learning  are  damned  [condemned]  as  they  are  well 
worthy. 

"  But  as  touching  Philip  of  Repington  that  was  first 
Canon,  and  after  Abbot  of  Leicester,  which  is  now  Bishop  of 
Lincoln;  I  tell  thee  that  the  Day  is  now  comen  for  which  he 
fasted  the  Even  !  For  neither  he  holdeth  now,  now  will  hold 
the  learning  that  he  thought  when  he  was  Canon  of  Leicester ; 
for  no  Bishop  of  this  land  pursueth  now  more  sharply  them 
that  hold  thy  Way  than  he  doth." 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  full  many  men  and  women 
wondereth  upon  him,  and  speaketh  him  mickle  shame,  and 
holdeth  him  for  a  cursed  enemy  of  the  Truth." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  **  Where- 
fore tarriest  thou  me  thus  here,  with  such  fables  ?  Wilt  thou 
shortly,  as  I  said  to  thee,  submit  thee  to  me  or  no  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  tell  you  at  one  word.  I  dare 
not,  for  the  dread  of  GOD,  submit  me  to  you  after  the  tenour 
and  Sentence  that  ye  have  above  rehearsed  to  me." 


Archbishop.  And  then,  as  if  he  had  been  wroth,  he  said 
to  one  of  his  Clerks,  "  Fetch  hither  quickly  the  Certification 
that  came  to  me  from  Shrewsbury,  under  the  Bailiff's  seal, 
witnessing  the  errors  and  heresies  which  this  losell  hath 
venemously  witnessed  there  !  " 

Then  hastily  the  Clerk  took  out  and  laid  forth  on  a  cup- 
board divers  rolls  and  writings  ;  among  which  there  was  a 
little  one,  which  the  Clerk  delivered  to  the  Archbishop. 

And  by  and  by  the  Archbishop  read  this  roll  containing  this 
sentence. 


William  of  Thorpe.-j  'YuE  DESIRE  OF  THE  Shrewsbury  men.  121 

C  The  third  Sunday  [April  17th]  after  Easter  [March  27th], 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1407,  William  Thorpe  came  unto  the 
town  of  Shrewsbury ,  and,  through  leave  granted  to  him  to  preach, 
he  said  openly  in  St.  Chad's  Church,  in  his  sermon. 

That  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  after  the  consecration  was 
material  bread. 

And  that  images  should  in  no  wise  be  worshipped. 

And  that  men  shoidd  not  go  on  any  pilgrimages. 

And  that  priests  have  no  title  to  tithes. 

And  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  swear  in  any  wise. 

Archbishop.  And  when  the  Archbishop  had  read  thus 
this  roll,  he  rolled  it  up  again,  and  said  to  me,  "  Is  this 
wholesome  learning  to  be  among  the  people  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said  to  him,  *'  Sir,  I  am  both  ashamed  on 
their  behalf,  and  right  sorrowful  for  them  that  have  certified 
you  these  things  thus  untruly :  for  I  never  preached  nor  taught 
thus,  privily  nor  apertly." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  *'  I  will  give 
credence  to  these  worshipful  men  which  have  written  to  me 
and  witnessed  under  their  seals  there  among  them.  Though 
thou  now  deniest  this,  weenest  thou  that  I  will  credence  to 
thee !  Thou,  losell !  hast  troubled  the  worshipful  com- 
minalty  of  Shrewsbury,  so  that  the  Bailiffs  and  commin- 
alty  of  that  town  have  written  to  me,  praying  me,  that  am 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Primate,  and  Chancellor  of 
England,  tliat  I  will  vouchsafe  to  grant  them,  that  if  thou  shall 
be  made,  as  thou  art  worthy  !  to  suffer  open  jour  esse  [?  penance  or 
pillory]  for  thine  heresies,  that  thou  may  have  thy  jouresse  openly 
there  among  them;  so  that  all  they  whom  thou  and  such  like  losells 
have  there  perverted,  may,  through  fear  of  thy  deed  [i.e.,  martyr- 
dom] be  reconciled  again  to  the  tmity  of  Holy  Church;  and  also 
they  that  stand  in  true  faith  of  Holy  Church  may  through  thy 
deed  be  more  stablished  therein.'^  And  as  if  this  asking  had 
pleased  the  Archbishop,  he  said,  "  By  my  thrift !  this  hearty 
prayer  and  fervent  request  shall  be  thought  on  !  " 

But  certainly  neither  the  prayer  of  the  men  of  Shrewsbury, 
nor  the  menacing  of  the  Archbisiiop  made  me  anything  afraid  : 
but,  in  the  rehearsing  of  this  malice,  and  in  the  hearing  of  it, 
my  heart  greatly  rejoiced,  and  yet  doth.  I  thank  GOD,  for  the 
grace  that  I  then  thought,  and  yet  think,  shall  come  to  all 


122  A    DAUNTLESS    LOLLARD    SPEECH.     [Willia«oi  ITiorpe. 

the  Church  of  GOD  herethrough,  by  the  special  merciful 
doing:  of  the  LORD. 

William.  And  as  having  no  dread  of  the  malice  of  tyrants, 
by  trusting  stedfastly  in  the  help  of  the  LORD,  with  full 
purpose  for  to  [acjknowledge  the  Soothfastness,  and  to  stand 
thereby  after  my  cunning  and  power,  I  said  to  the  Arch- 
bishop, "  Sir,  if  the  truth  of  GOD's  Word  might  now  be 
accepted  as  it  should  be,  I  doubt  not  to  prove  by  likely 
evidence,  that  they  that  are  famed  to  be  out  of  the  faith  of 
Holy  Church  in  Shrewsbury  and  in  other  places  also,  are  in 
the  true  faith  of  Holy  Church.  For  as  their  words  sound 
and  their  works  shew  to  man's  judgement,  dreading  and 
loving  faithfully  GOD  ;  their  will,  their  desire,  their  love, 
and  their  business,  are  most  set  to  dread  to  offend  GOD 
and  to  love  for  to  please  Him  in  true  and  faithful  keeping 
of  His  commandments. 

"  And  again,  they  that  are  said  to  be  in  the  faith  of  Holy 
Church  at  Shrewsbury  and  in  other  places,  by  open  evidence 
of  their  proud,  envious,  malicious,  covetous,  lecherous,  and 
other  foul  words  and  works,  neither  know  nor  have  will  to 
know  nor  to  occupy  their  wits  truly  and  effectuously  in  theright 
faith  of  Holy  Church.  Wherefore  [none  of]  all  these,  nor 
none  that  follow  their  manners,  shall  any  time  come  verily 
in  the  faith  of  Holy  Church,  except  they  enforce  them  more 
truly  to  come  in  the  way  which  now  they  despise.  For 
these  men  and  women  that  are  now  called  Faithful  and 
holden  Just,  neither  know,  nor  will  exercise  themselves  to 
know,  ot  faithfulness,  one  commandment  of  GOD.  And  thus 
full  many  men  and  women  now,  and  specially  men  that  are 
named  to  be  "  principal  limbs  of  Holy  Church,"  stir  GOD  to 
great  wrath  ;  and  deserve  His  curse  for  that  they  call  or  hold 
them  "just  men"  which  are  full  unjust,  as  their  vicious 
words,  their  great  customable  swearing,  and  their  slanderous 
and  shameful  works  shew  openly  and  witness.  And  here- 
fore  such  vicious  men  and  unjust  in  their  own  confusion  call 
them  '*  unjust  men  and  women,"  which  after  their  power  and 
cunning,  busy  themselves  to  live  justly  after  the  command- 
ment of  GOD. 

"  And  where.  Sir,  ye  say,  that  I  have  distroubled  the  com- 
minalty  of  Shrewsbury  and  many  other  men  and  women  with 
my  teaching ;  if  it  thus  be,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  [at]  of 


WlIHam 


t'm^:]  The  office  of  every  Priest  is  to  preach.    123 

wise  men,  since  all  the  comminalty  of  the  city  of  Jerusalem 
was  distroubled  of  Christ's  own  person,  that  was  Very  GOD 
and  Man,  and  [the]  most  prudent  preacher  that  ever  was  or 
shall  be.  And  also  all  the  Synagogue  of  Nazareth  was 
moved  against  Christ,  and  so  full-filled  with  ire  towards  him 
for  his  preaching,  that  the  men  of  the  Synagogue  rose  up  and 
cast  Christ  out  of  their  city,  and  led  him  up  to  the  top  of  a 
mountain  for  to  cast  him  down  there  headlong.  Also  accord- 
ing hereto,  the  LORD  witnesseth  by  Moses,  that  He  shall 
put  dissension  betwixt  His  people,  and  the  people  that  con- 
trarieth  and  pursueth  His  people.  Who,  Sir,  is  he  that  shall 
preach  the  truth  of  GOD's  Word  to  that  unfaithful  people, 
and  shall  let  [hinder]  the  Soothfastness  of  the  gospel,  and  the 
prophecy  of  GOD  Almighty  to  be  fulfilled  ?  " 

Archbishop.  Andthe  Archbishop  said  tome,  "It  followeth 
of  these  thy  words,  that  thou,  and  such  other,  thinkest  that 
ye  do  right  well  for  to  preach  and  teach  as  ye  do,  without 
authority  of  any  Bishop.  For  ye  presume  that  the  LORD 
hath  chosen  you  only,  for  to  preach  as  faithful  disciples  and 
special  followers  of  Christ  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  by  authority  of  GOD's  law, 
and  also  of  Saints  and  Doctors,  I  am  learned  to  deem  that  it 
is  every  priest's  ofhce  and  duty  for  to  preach  busily,  freely, 
and  truly  the  Word  of  GOD. 

*'  For,  no  doubt,  every  priest  should  purpose  first  in  his  soul 
and  covet  to  take  the  order  of  priesthood  chiefly  for  to  make 
known  to  the  people  the  Word  of  GOD,  after  his  cunning  and 
power,  approving  his  words  ever  to  be  true  by  his  virtuous 
works  ;  and  for  this  intent  we  suppose  that  Bishops  and 
other  prelates  of  Holy  Church  should  chiefly  take  and  use 
their  prelacy.  And  for  the  same  cause,  Bishops  should  give 
to  priests  their  orders.  For  Bishops  should  accept  no  man  to 
priesthood,  except  that  he  had  good  will  and  full  purpose, 
and  were  well  disposed  and  well  learned  to  preach.  Where- 
fore, Sir,  by  the  bidding  of  Christ,  and  by  example  of  His 
most  holy  living,  and  also  by  the  witnessing  of  His  holy 
apostles  and  prophets,  we  are  bound  under  full  great  pain  to 
exercise  us  after  our  cunning  and  power  (as  every  priest  is 
likewise  charged  of  GOD),  to  fulfil  duly  the  office  of  priest- 
hood. We  presume  not  hereof,  ourselves,  for  to  be  es- 
teemed,   neither  in  our  own   reputation   nor  in  none  other 


124  GOD  WILL  BE  A  Letter  of  License!  [wnnam of n,orpe. 

man's,  faithful  disciples  and  special  followers  of  Christ: 
but,  Sir,  as  I  said  to  you  before,  we  deem  this,  by  authority 
chiefly  of  GOD's  Word,  that  it  is  the  chief  duty  of  every  priest 
to  busy  him  faithfully  to  make  the  law  of  GOD  known  to 
His  people ;  and  so  to  comune  [comnmnicate]  the  command- 
ment of  GOD  charitably,  how  that  we  best,  where,  when,  and 
to  whom  that  ever  we  may,  is  our  very  duty.  And  for  the 
will  and  business  that  we  owe  of  due  debt  to  do  justly  our 
office,  through  the  stirring  and  special  help,  as  we  trust,  of 
GOD,  hoping  stedfastly  in  His  mercy,  we  desire  to  be  the 
faithful  disciples  of  Christ  :  and  we  pray  this  gracious 
LORD,  for  His  holy  name !  that  He  make  us  able  for  to 
please  Him  with  devout  prayers  and  charitable  priestly 
works,  that  we  may  obtain  of  Him  to  follow  Him  thankfully." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me, "  Lewd  losell ! 
whereto  makest  thou  such  vain  reasons  to  me  ?  Asketh  not 
Saint  Paul,  How  should  priests  preach,  except  they  he  sent  ? 
But  I  sent  thee  never  to  preach  !  For  thy  venomous  doctrine 
is  so  known  throughout  England,  that  no  Bishop  will  admit 
thee  for  to  preach,  by  witnessing  of  their  Letters  !  "Why  then, 
lewd  idiot !  willst  thou  presume  to  preach,  since  thou  art 
not  sent  nor  licensed  of  thy  Sovereign  to  preach  ?  Saith  not 
Saint  Paul  that  Subjects  owe  [ought]  to  obey  their  Sovereigns  ; 
and  not  only  good  and  virtuous,  but  also  tyrants  that  are  vicious  !  " 

William.  And  I  said  to  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir,  as  touching 
your  Letter  of  License  or  other  Bishops',  which,  ye  say,  we 
should  have  to  witness  that  we  were  able  to  be  sent  for  to 
preach  ;  we  know  well  that  neither  you,  Sir,  nor  any  other 
Bishop  of  this  land  will  grant  to  us  any  such  Letters  of 
License  but  [except]  we  should  oblige  [bind]  us  to  you  and  to 
other  Bishops  by  unlawful  oaths  for  to  pass  not  the  bounds 
and  terms  which  ye.  Sir,  or  other  Bishops  will  limit  to  us. 
And  since  in  this  matter,  your  terms  be  some  too  large,  and 
some  too  strait ;  we  dare  not  oblige  us  thus  to  be  bound  to  you 
for  to  keep  the  terms  which  you  will  limit  to  us,  as  ye  do  to 
Friars  and  such  other  preachers :  and  therefore,  though  we 
have  not  your  Letter,  Sir,  nor  Letters  of  other  Bishops  written 
with  ink  upon  parchment ;  we  dare  not  herefore  leave  the 
office  of  preaching ;  to  which  preaching,  all  priests,  after 
their  cunning  and  power  are  bound,  by  divers  testimonies  of 
GOD's  Law  and  of  great  Doctors,  without  any  mention  making 
of  Bishops'  Letters. 


^'"5^;]    Both  good  and  bad  are  witnesses.  125 

"  For  as  mickle  as  we  have  taken  upon  us  the  office  of 
priesthood,  though  we  are  unworthy  thereto,  we  come  and 
purpose  to  fulfil  it,  with  the  help  of  GOD,  iDy  authority  of 
His  own  law,  and  by  witness  of  great  Doctors  and  Saints 
according  hereto,  trusting  stedfastly  in  the  mercy  of  GOD. 
For  that  [because]  He  commandeth  us  to  do  the  office  of 
priesthood.  He  will  be  our  sufficient  Letters  and  witness,  if 
we,  by  the  example  of  his  living  and  teaching  specially 
occupy  us  faithfully  to  do  our  office  justly :  yea,  that  people 
to  whom  we  preach,  be  they  faithful  or  unfaithful,  shall  be 
our  Letters,  that  is,  our  witness  bearers;  for  that  Truth  where 
it  is  sown  may  not  be  unwitnessed.  For  all  that  are  con- 
verted and  saved  by  learning  of  GOD's  Word  and  by  working 
thereafter  are  witness  bearers,  that  the  Truth  and  Soothfast- 
ness  which  they  heard  and  did  after,  is  cause  of  their 
salvation.  And  again,  all  unfaithful  men  and  women  which 
heard  the  Truth  told  out  to  them  and  would  not  do  thereafter, 
also  all  they  that  might  have  heard  the  Truth  and  would 
not  hear  it,  because  that  they  would  not  do  thereafter,  all 
these  shall  bear  witness  against  themselves,  and  the  Truth 
(which  they  would  not  hear,  or  else  heard  it  and  despised  to 
do  thereafter  through  their  unfaithfulness)  is  and  shall  be 
cause  of  their  damnation. 

"  Therefore,  Sir,  since  this  foresaid  witnessing  of  GOD,  and 
of  divers  Saints  and  Doctors,  and  of  all  the  people  good  and 
evil  sufficeth  to  all  true  preachers :  we  think  that  we  do  not 
the  office  of  the  priesthood,  if  that  we  leave  our  preaching 
because  that  we  have  not  or  may  not  have  duly  Bishops' 
Letters  to  witness  that  we  are  sent  of  them  to  preach.  This 
Sentence  approveth  Saint  Paul  where  he  speaketh  of  him- 
self and  of  faithful  Apostles  and  disciples,  saying  thus.  We 
need  no  letters  of  commendation  as  some  other  preachers  do;  which 
preach  for  covetousness  of  temporal  goods,  and  for  men's  praising. 

"  And  where  ye  say,  Sir,  Saint  Paul  biddeth  subjects  obey 
their  Sovereigns ;  this  is  Sooth,  and  may  not  be  denied.  But 
there  are  two  manner  of  Sovereigns  ;  virtuous  sovereigns 
and  vicious  tyrants.  Therefore  to  these  last  Sovereigns, 
neither  men  nor  women  that  be  subject  owe  [ought]  to  obey. 
In  two  manners.  To  virtuous  Sovereigns  and  charitable, 
subjects  owe  to  obey  wilfully  and  gladly  in  hearing  of  their 
good  counsel,  in  consenting  to  their  charitable  biddings,  and 


Mt 


I  26The  old  theory  of  Political  Responsibility.  [Y™^ 

in  working  after  their  fruitful  works.  This  Sentence,  Paul 
approveth  where  he  saith  thus  to  subjects,  Be  ye  mindful  of 
your  Sovereigns  that  speak  to  you  the  Word  of  GOD  ;  and  follow 
you  the  faith  of  them,  whose  conversation  you  know  to  he  virtuous. 

**  For  as  Paul  saith  after,  These  Sovereigns  to  whom  sub- 
jects owe  to  obey  in  following  of  their  manners,  work  busily 
in  holy  studying  how  they  may  withstand  and  destroy  vices, 
first  in  themselves  and  after  in  all  their  subjects,  and 
and  how  they  may  best  plant  in  them  virtues.  Also  these 
Sovereigns  make  devout  and  fervent  prayers  for  to  purchase 
[obtain]  grace  of  GOD,  that  they  and  their  subjects  may, 
over  all  things,  dread  to  offend  Him,  and  to  love  for  to 
please  Him.  Also  these  Sovereigns  to  whom  Paul  bid- 
deth  us  obey,  as  it  is  said  before,  live  so  virtuously  that 
all  they  that  will  live  well  may  take  of  them  good  example 
to  know  and  to  keep  the  commandments  of  GOD. 

"  But,  in  this  foresaid  wise,  subjects  owe  [ought]  not  to  obey 
nor  to  be  obedient  to  tyrants,  while  they  are  vicious  tyrants ; 
since  their  will,  their  counsel,  their  biddings,  and  their  works 
are  so  vicious  that  they  owe  [ought]  to  iDe  hated  and  left. 
And  though  such  tyrants  be  masterful  and  cruel  in  boasting 
and  menacing,  in  oppressions  and  divers  punishings ;  Saint 
Peter  biddeth  the  servants  of  such  tyrants  to  obey  meekly 
to  such  tyrants,  suffering  patiently  their  malicious  cruelness. 
But  Peter  counselleth  not  any  servant  or  subject  to  obey  to 
any  Lord,  or  Prince,  or  Sovereign,  in  anything  that  is  not 
pleasing  to  GOD." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  unto  me,  **  If  the 
Sovereign  bid  his  subject  do  that  thing  that  is  vicious,  this 
Sovereign  herein  is  to  blame :  but  the  subject,  for  his 
obedience,  deserveth  meed  of  GOD.  For  obedience  pleaseth 
more  to  GOD  than  any  sacrifice." 

"William.  And  I  said,  "  Samuel  the  Prophet  said  to 
Saul  the  wicked  King,  that  GOD  was  more  pleased  with 
the  obedience  of  His  commandment,  than  with  any  sacrifice  of 
beasts :  but  David  saith,  and  Saint  Paul  and  Saint  Gre- 
gory accordingly  together,  that  not  only  they  that  do  evil 
are  worthy  of  death  and  damnation ;  but  also  all  they  that 
consent  to  evil  doers.  And,  Sir,  the  law  of  Holy  Church 
teacheth,  in  the  Decrees,  that  no  servant  to  his  Lord,  nor 
child   to  the   father  or  mother,  nor  wife  to  her   husband, 


William 
? 


°^  ^li^zG  ^  Priest  not  preaching,  is  Antichrist.  127 


nor  monk  to  his  abbot,  ought  to  obey,  except  in  lefull 
[loyal]  things  and  lawful." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  **  All  these 
allegings  that  thou  bringest  forth  are  nought  else  but  proud 
presumptuousness.  For  hereby  thou  enforcest  [endeavourest] 
thee  to  prove,  that  thou  and  such  others  are  so  just,  that 
ye  owe  [ought]  not  to  obey  to  Prelates  :  and  thus  against 
the  learning  of  Saint  Paul  that  telleth  you  not  to  preach,  but 
if  ye  were  sent,  of  your  own  authority,  ye  will  go  forth  and 
preach,  and  do  what  ye  list !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  [rejpresenteth  not  every 
priest  the  office  of  the  Apostles  or  the  office  of  the  disciples 
of  Christ?" 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  Yea  1 " 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  as  the  loth  Chapter  of  Matthew 
and  the  last  Chapter  of  Mark  witnesseth,  Christ  sent  his 
Apostles  for  to  preach.  And  the  loth  Chapter  of  Luke  wit- 
nesseth Christ  sent  his  two  and  seventy  disciples  for  to 
preach  in  every  place  that  Christ  was  to  come  to.  And 
Saint  Gregory  in  the  Common  Law  saith,  that  every  man 
that  goeth  to  priesthood  taketh  upon  him  the  office  of 
preaching :  for  as  he  saith,  that  priest  stirreth  GOD  to  great 
wrath,  of  whose  mouth  is  not  heard  the  voice  of  preaching.  And 
as  other  more  glosses  upon  Ezekiel  witness,  that  the  priest 
that  preacheth  not  busily  to  the  people  shall  be  partaker  of 
their  damnation,  that  perish  through  his  default :  and  though 
the  people  be  saved  by  other  special  grace  of  GOD  than  by  the 
priest's  preaching ;  yet  the  priests  (in  that  they  are  ordained 
to  preach,  and  preach  not)  as  before  GOD,  they  are  man- 
slayers.  For  as  far  as  in  them  is,  such  priests  as  preach  not 
busily  and  truly,  slayeth  all  the  people  ghostly,  in  that  they 
withhold  from  them  the  Word  of  GOD,  that  is  [the]  life  and 
sustenance  of  men's  souls.  And  Saint  Isidore  saith.  Priests 
shall  be  damned  for  [the]  wickedness  of  the  people,  if  they  teach 
not  them  that  are  ignorant,  and  condemn  them  that  are  sinners.  For 
all  the  work  and  witness  of  priests  standeth  in  preaching 
and  teaching ;  that  they  edify  all  men,  as  well  by  cunning  of 
faith,  as  by  discipline  of  works,  that  is  virtuous  teaching. 
And,  as  the  gospel  witnesseth,  Christ  said  in  his  teaching, 
I  am  born  and  come  into  this  world  to  bear  witness  to  the  Truth, 
and  he  that  is  of  the  Truth  heareth  my  voice. 


1 2ST HE  PSALTJSR   TAKEN    FROM   WiLLIAM.    [^'"^"'^^°^. 

**  C  Then,  Sir,  since  by  the  word  of  Christ  specially,  that 
is  his  voice,  priests  are  commanded  to  preach  ;  whatsoever 
priest  that  it  be,  that  hath  not  goodwill  and  full  purpose 
to  do  thus,  and  ableth  not  himself  after  his  cunning  and 
power  to  do  his  office,  by  the  example  of  Christ  and  his 
Apostles  :  whatsoever  other  thing  that  he  doeth,  displeaseth 
GOD.  For,  lo,  Saint  Gregory  saith.  That  thing  left,  that  a 
man  is  bo^md  chiefly  to  do  ;  whatsoever  other  thing  that  a  man 
doeth,  it  is  itnthankful  to  the  HOLY  GHOST.  And  therefore 
saith  [Robert  Grossetete,  Bishop  of]  Lincoln,  That  priest 
that  preacheth  not  the  Word  of  GOD,  though  he  he  seen  to  have 
none  other  default,  he  is  Antichrist  and  Sathanas,  a  night-thief 
and  a  day-thief,  a  slayer  of  souls,  and  an  angel  of  light  turned 
into  darkness. 

"  Wherefore,  Sir,  these  authorities  and  others  well  con- 
sidered, I  deem  myself  damnable,  if  I,  either  for  pleasure 
or  displeasure  of  any  creature,  apply  me  not  diligently  to 
preach  the  Word  of  GOD  :  and  in  the  same  damnation,  I 
deem  all  those  priests  which,  of  good  purpose  and  will,  en- 
force them  not  busily  to  do  thus,  and  also  all  them  that  have 
purpose  or  will  to  let  [hinder]  any  priest  of  this  business." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  those  three 
Clerks  that  stood  before  him,  "  Lo,  Sirs,  this  is  the  manner 
and  business  of  this  losell  and  such  others,  to  pick  out 
such  sharp  sentences  of  Holy  Scripture  and  of  Doctors  to 
maintain  their  sect  and  lore  [teaching]  against  the  ordinance 
of  Holy  Church.  And  therefore,  losell !  is  it,  that  thou 
covetest  to  have  again  the  Psalter  that  I  made  to  be  taken 
from  thee  at  Canterbury,  to  record  sharp  verses  against  us  ! 
But  thou  shalt  never  have  that  Psalter,  nor  none  other  book, 
till  that  I  know  that  thy  heart  and  thy  mouth  accord  fully 
to  be  governed  by  Holy  Church." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  all  my  will  and  power  is,  and 
ever  shall  be,  I  trust  to  GOD  !  to  be  governed  by  Holy 
Church. "^ 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  asked  me,  "  What  was 
Holy  Church?" 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  I  told  you  before,  what  was 
Holy  Church  :  but  since  ye  ask  me  this  demand,  I  call 
Christ  and  his  saints,  Holy  Church." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  unto  me,  "  I  wot 


Willinm, 
1407. 


]    The   1ST  CHARGE  OF  THE  SHREWSBURY  MEN.     I  29 


well  that  Christ  and  his  saints  are  Holy  Church  in  heaven ; 
but  what  is  Holy  Church  in  earth  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  though  Holy  Church  be  every 
one  in  charity ;  yet  it  hath  two  parts.  The  first  and  princi- 
pal part  hath  overcomen  perfectly  all  the  wretchedness  of  this 
life,  and  reigneth  joyfully  in  heaven  with  Christ.  And  the 
other  part  is  here  yet  in  earth,  busily  and  continually  fight- 
ing, day  and  night,  against  temptations  of  the  Fiend,  forsaking 
and  hating  the  prosperity  of  this  world,  despising  and  with- 
standing their  fleshly  lusts ;  which  only  are  the  pilgrims  of 
Christ,  wandering  towards  heaven  by  steadfast  faith,  and 
grounded  hope,  and  by  perfect  charity.  For  these  heavenly 
pilgrims  may  not,  nor  will  not,  be  letted  [hindered  ]  of  their 
good  purpose  by  reason  of  any  Doctors  discording  from  Holy 
Scripture,  nor  by  the  floods  of  any  tribulation  temporal,  nor 
by  the  wind  of  any  pride  of  boast,  or  of  menacing  of  any  crea- 
ture ;  for  they  are  all  fast  grounded  upon  the  sure  stone 
Christ,  hearing  his  word  and  loving  it,  exercising  them 
faithfully  and   continually  in  all  their  wits  to  do  thereafter." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  his  Clerks,  "  See 
ye  not  how  his  heart  is  endured  [hardened],  and  how  he  is 
travailled  with  the  Devil,  occupying  him  thus  busily  to  allege 
such  Sentences  to  maintain  his  errors  and  heresies  !  Certain, 
thus,  he  would  occupy  us  here  all  day,  if  we  would  suffer  him  ! " 

Ne  of  the  Clerks  answered,  "  Sir,  he  said,  right  now, 
that  this  Certification  thdit  came  to  you  from  Shrews- 
bury is  untruly  forged  against  him.  Therefore,  Sir, 
appose  you  him  now  here,  in  all  the  points  which 
are  certified  against  him  ;  and  so  we  shall  hear  of  his  own 
mouth  his  answers,  and  witness  them." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  took  the  Certification  in 
his  hand,  and  looked  thereon  awhile ;  and  then  he  said  to  me, 
'*  Lo,  herein  is  certified  against  thee,  by  worthy  men  and 
faithful  of  Shrewsbury,  that  thou  preachedst  there  openly  in 
Saint  Chad's  Church,  that  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  was  material 
bread  after  the  consecration.  What  sayest  thou  ?  Was  this 
truly  preached  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  '*  Sir,  I  tell  you  truly  that  I  touched 
nothing  there  of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  but  in  this 
wise,  as  I  will,  with  GOD's  grace,  tell  you  here. 

I  12 


130  Material  bread  not  found  in  Scripture,  [^^'i 


rWilliam. 
407. 


"  As  I  stood  there  in  the  pulpit,  busying  me  to  teach  the  com- 
mandment of  GOD,  there  knelled  a  sacring-bell ;  and  there- 
fore mickle  people  turned  awayhastily,  and  with  great  noise  ran 
from  towards  me.  And  I  seeing  this,  say  to  them  thus,  *  Good 
men!  ye  were  better  to  stand  here  full  still  and  to  hear  GOD's 
Word.  For,  certes,  the  virtue  and  the  mede  of  the  most  holy 
Sacrament  of  the  Altar  standeth  much  more  in  the  Belief 
thereof  that  ye  ought  to  have  in  your  soul,  than  it  doth  in  the 
outward  Sight  thereof.  And  therefore  ye  were  better  to  stand 
quietly  to  hear  GOD's  Word,  because  that  through  the  hear- 
ing thereof,  men  come  to  very  true  belief.'  And  otherwise, 
Sir,  I  am  certain  I  spake  not  there,  of  the  worthy  Sacrament 
of  the  Altar." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  I  believe 
thee  not!  whatsoever  thou  sayest,  since  so  worshipful  men  have 
witnessed  against  thee.  But  since  thou  deniest  that  thou 
saidest  thus  there,  what  sayest  thou  now  ?  Resteth  there, 
after  the  consecration,  in  the  [h]ost,  material  bread  or  no  ?  " 

WiUiam.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  know  of  no  place  in  Holy 
Scripture,  where  this  term,  jnaterial  bread,  is  written  :  and 
therefore,  Sir,  when  I  speak  of  this  matter,  I  use  not  [ant  not 
accustomed]  to  speak  of  material  bread." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  How 
teachest  thou  men  to  beHeve  in  this  Sacrament  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  as  I  believe  myself,  so  I  teach 
other  men." 

Archbishop.  He  said,  "Tell  out  plainly  thy  belief 
hereof!" 

William.  And  I  said,  with  my  Protestation,  "  Sir,  I  believe 
that  the  night  before  that  Christ  J-esu  would  suffer  wilfully 
Passion  for  mankind  on  the  morn  after,  he  took  bread  in  his  holy 
and  most  worshipful  hands,  lifting  up  his  eyes,  and  giving 
thanks  to  GOD  his  Father,  blessed  this  bread  and  brake  it,  and 
gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying  to  them,  Take,  and  eat  of  this,  all 
of  you  !     This  is  my  body  ! 

"And  that  this  is,  and  ought  to  be  all  men's  belief,  Mat- 
thew, Mark,  Luke,  and  Paul  witnesseth. 

"  Other  belief,  Sir,  have  I  none^  nor  will  have,  nor  teach  : 
for  I  believe  that  this  sufficeth  in  this  matter.  For  in  this 
belief,  with  GOD's  grace,  I  purpose  to  live  and  die  :  [ac]- 
knowledging  as  I  believe  and  teach  other  men  to  believe, 


William  of  Thorpe.-|  3^_    PaUL,  A  DoCTOR  OF  HoLY  ChURCH.  131 

that  the  worshipful  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  the  Sacrament  of 
Christ's  flesh  and  his  blood,  inform  of  bread  and  wine." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  It  is  sooth, 
that  this  Sacrament  is  very  Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread  : 
but  thou  and  thy  sect  teachest  it  to  be  the  substance  of  bread ! 
Think  you  this  true  teaching  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Neither  I  nor  any  other  of  the 
sect  that  ye  damn  [condemn],  teach  any  otherwise  than  I  have 
told  you,  nor  believe  otherwise,  to  my  knowing. 

"  Nevertheless,  Sir,  I  ask  of  you,  for  charity  !  that  will  ye 
tell  me  plainly,  how  ye  shall  understand  this  text  of  Saint 
Paul,  where  he  saith  thus,  This  thing  feel  you  in  yourselves, 
that  is,  in  Christ  Jesu,  while  he  was  in  the  form  of  GOD. 
Sir,  callethnot  Paul  here,  the  form  of  GOD,  the  substance  or 
kind  of  GOD  ?  Also,  Sir,  saith  not  the  Church,  in  iht  Hours 
of  the  most  blessed  Virgin,  accordingly  hereto,  where  it  is 
written  thus,  Thou  Author  of  Health  !  remember  that  some  time 
thou  took,  of  the  undefiled  Virgin,  the  form  of  our  body  I  Tell  me, 
for  charity!  therefore,  Whether  the  form  of  our  body  be  called 
here,  the  kind  of  our  body,  or  no  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Wouldst 
thou  make  me  declare  this  text  after  thy  purpose,  since  the 
Church  hath  now  determined  that  'there  abideth  no  substance 
of  bread  after  the  consecration  in  the  Sacrament  of  the 
Altar ! '  Believest  thou  not,  on  this  Ordinance  of  the  Church  ? " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  whatsoever  Prelates  have  or- 
dained in  the  Church,  our  Belief  standeth  ever  whole.  I  have 
not  heard  that  the  ordinance  of  men  under  Belief,  should  be 
put  into  Belief." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  If  thou 
hast  not  learned  this  before,  learn  now,  to  know  that  thou  art 
out  of  belief,  if,  in  this  matter,  and  others,  thou  believest 
not  as  Holy  Church  believeth  !  What  say  Doctors  treating 
of  this  Sacrament  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  Saint  Paul,  that  was  a  great 
Doctor  of  Holy  Church,  speaking  to  the  people  and  teaching 
the  right  belief  of  this  most  holy  Sacrament,  calleth  it  bread 
that  we  break.  And  also  in  the  Canon  of  the  Masse,  after  the 
consecration,  this  most  worthy  Sacrament  is  called  holy  bread. 
And  every  priest  in  this  land,  after  he  hath  received  this 
Sacrament,  saith  to  this  wise,  TAa^  thing  whichwehavetakenwith 


1 32 The  Faith  of  the  Church  for  i,ooo  years.  [ 


AVnUam. 
1407. 


our  moiith,wepray  GOD,  that  we  may  take  it  with  a  pure  and  clean 
mind  :  that  is,  as  I  understand,  '  We  pra}'  GOD,  that  we  may 
receive,  through  very  behef,  this  holy  Sacrament  worthily.' 
And,  Sir,  Saint  Augustine  saith.  That  thing  that  is  sense  is 
bread,  but  that  men's  faith  asketh  to  be  informed  of,  is  very  Christ's 
body.  And  also  Fulgentius,  an  ententif  Doctor,  saith, 
As  it  were  an  error  to  say  that  Christ  was  but  a  substance,  that 
is  Very  Man  and  not  Very  GOD,  or  to  say  that  Christ  was 
Very  GOD  and  not  Very  Man  ;  so  is  it,  this  Doctor  saith,  an 
error  to  say  that  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  but  a  substance. 
And  also.  Sir,  accordingly  hereto,  in  the  Secret  of  the  mid- 
Mass  of  Christmas  day,  it  is  written  thus,  Idem  refulsit 
DEUS,  sic  terrena  substantia  nobis  confer  at  quod  divimim  est  ; 
which  sentence,  with  the  Secret  of  the  fourth  ferye  quatuor 
temporum  Septembris,  I  pray  you.  Sir,  declare  here  openly  in 
English !  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  I  perceive 
well  enough  whereabout  thou  art !  and  how  the  Devil  blindeth 
thee,  that  thou  maist  not  understand  the  ordinance  of  Holy 
Church,  nor  consent  thereto  !  But  I  command  thee  now, 
answer  me  shortly,  '  Believest  thou  that,  after  the  consecra- 
tion of  this  foresaid  Sacrament,  there  abideth  substance  of 
bread  or  not  ?  '  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  as  I  understand,  it  is  all  one 
to  grant  or  to  believe  that  there  dwelleth  substance  of  bread, 
and  to  grant  or  to  believe  that  this  most  worthy  Sacrament 
of  Christ's  own  body  is  one  Accident  without  Subject.  But, 
Sir,  for  as  mickle  as  your  asking  passeth  mine  understanding, 
I  dare  neither  deny  it  nor  grant  it,  for  it  is  a  School  matter 
[a  subject  for  debate  in  the  University  Schools],  about  which  I 
busied  me  never  for  to  know  it :  and  therefore  I  commit  this 
term  accidens  sine  subjecto,  to  those  Clerks  which  delight  them 
so  in  curious  and  subtle  sophistry,  because  they  determine  oft 
so  difficult  and  strange  matters,  and  wade  and  wander  so  in 
them,  from  argument  to  argument,  with  pro  and  contra,  till 
they  wot  not  where  they  are  !  nor  understand  not  themselves! 
But  the  shame  that  these  proud  sophisters  have  to  yield 
them  to  men  and  before  men,  maketh  them  oft  fools,  and  to 
be  concluded  shamefully  before  GOD." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  I  purpose 
not  to  oblige  thee  to  the  subtle  arguments  of  Clerks,  since 


"%'"J^";.]  The  2nd  charge  of  the  Shrewsbury  men.  133 

thou  art  unable  thereto !  but  I  purpose  to  make  thee  obey  to 
the  determination  of  Holy  Church." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  by  open  evidence  and  great 
witness,  a  thousand  years  after  the  Incarnation  of  Christ, 
that  determination  which  I  have,  here  before  j-ou,  rehearsed 
was  accepted  of  Holy  Church,  as  sufficient  to  the  salvation 
of  all  them  that  would  believe  it  faithfully,  and  work  there- 
after charitably.  But,  Sir,  the  determination  of  this  matter, 
which  was  brought  in  since  the  Fiend  was  loosed  by  Friar 
Thomas  [Acquinas,  d.  1274]  again,  specially  calling  the  most 
worshipful  Sacrament  of  Christ's  own  body,  an  Accident  with- 
out Subject ;  which  term,  since  I  know  not  that  GOD's  law 
approveth  it  in  this  matter,  1  dare  not  grant  :  but  utterly  I 
deny  to  make  this  friar's  sentence  [enunciation]  or  any  such 
other  my  belief;  do  with  me,  GOD  !  what  Thou  wilt !  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Well, 
well !  thou  shalt  say  otherwise  ere  that  I  leave  thee  !  " 

Ut  what  sayest  thou  to  this  second  point  that  is  re- 
corded against  thee,  by  worthy  men  of  Shrewsbury, 
saying  that  thou  preachedst  openly  there  that  the 
images  ought  not  to  be  worshipped  in  any  wise  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  I  preached  never  thus,  nor, 
through  GOD's  grace,  I  will  not,  any  time,  consent  to  think 
nor  to  say  thus  ;  neither  privily,  nor  apertly.  For,  lo,  the 
LORD  witnesseth  by  Moses,  that  the  things  which  He  made 
were  right  good,  and  so  then  they  were,  and  yet  are,  and  shall 
be  good  and  worshipful  in  their  kind.  And  thereto,  to  the 
end  that  GOD  made  them  to,  they  are  all  preisable  [valuable] 
and  worshipful ;  and  specially  man  that  was  made  after  the 
image  and  likeness  of  GOD  is  full  worshipful  in  his  kind  : 
yea,  this  holy  image,  that  is  man,  GOD  worshippeth  [respecteth]. 
And  herefore  every  man  should  worship  others  in  kind,  and 
also  for  heavenly  virtues  that  men  use  charitably.  Also  I 
say,  wood,  tin,  gold,  silver,  or  any  other  matter  that  images 
are  made  of;  all  these  creatures  [created  things]  are  worshipful 
in  their  kind,  and  to  the  end  that  GOD  made  them  for. 

"  But  the  carving,  casting,  nor  painting  of  any  imagery 
made  with  man's  hands  (albeit  that  this  doing  be  accepted  of 
men  of  highest  state  and  dignity,  and  ordained  of  them  to  be 
a  calendar  [horn  book]  to  lewd  men  that  neither  can  nor  will 


1 34  How  Image-carvers  shrive  themselves  first.  [^/'^ 


rWilliam. 

407. 


be  learned  to  know  GOD  in  His  Word,  neither  by  His  crea- 
tures, nor  by  His  wonderful  and  divers  workings) ;  yet  this 
imagery  ought  not  to  be  worshipped  in  the  form,  nor  in  the 
likeness  of  man's  craft :  nevertheless  that  every  matter  that 
painters  paint  with,  since  it  is  GOD's  creature  ought  to  be 
worshipped  in  the  kind  and  to  the  end  that  GOD  made  and 
ordained  it  to  serve  man." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  I  grant 
well  that  nobody  oweth  [ought]  to  do  worship  to  any  such 
images  for  themselves ;  but  a  crucifix  ought  to  be  worshipped 
for  the  Passion  of  Christ  that  is  painted  therein,  and  so 
brought  therethrough  to  man's  mind :  and  thus  the  images 
of  the  blessed  Trinity  and  of  [the]  Virgin  Mary,  Christ's 
mother,  and  other  images  of  the  saints  ought  to  be  worshipped. 
For,  lo,  earthly  kings  and  lords,  which  use  to  send  their 
letters  ensealed  with  their  arms  or  with  their  privy  signet,  to 
men  that  are  with  them,  are  worshipped  of  these  men.  For 
when  these  men  receive  their  lord's  letters,  in  which  they  see 
and  know  the  wills  and  biddings  of  their  lords,  in  worshipof  their 
lords,  they  do  off  their  caps  to  these  letters  :  why  not,  then, 
since  in  images  made  with  man's  hands,  we  may  read  and 
know  many  divers  things  of  GOD  and  of  His  saints,  shall  we 
not  worship  their  images  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  with  my  foresaid  Protestation,  "  I 
say  that  these  worldly  usages  of  temporal  lords  that  ye  speak 
now  of,  may  be  done  in  case  without  sin  :  but  this  is  no  simi- 
litude to  worship  images  made  by  man's  hand,  since  that 
Moses,  David,  Solomon,  Baruch,  and  other  saints  in  the 
Bible,  forbid  so  plainly  the  worshipping  of  all  such  images." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Lewd 
losell !  In  the  Old  Law,  before  that  Christ  took  mankind 
[human  nature],  was  no  likeness  of  any  person  of  the  Trinity 
neither  shewed  to  man  nor  known  of  man  ;  but  now  since 
Christ  became  man,  it  is  lawful  to  have  images  to  shew  His 
manhood.  Yea,  though  many  men  which  are  right  great 
Clerks,  and  others  also,  hold  it  an  error  to  paint  the  Trinity; 
I  say,  it  is  well  done  to  make  and  to  paint  the  Trinity 
in  images.  For  it  is  a  great  moving  of  devotion  to  men,  to 
have  and  to  behold  the  Trinity  and  other  images  of  Saints 
carved,  cast,  and  painted.  For  beyond  the  sea,  are  the  best 
painters  that  ever  I  saw.     And,  sirs  !  I  tell  you,  this  is  their 


^"S^:]   Great  boldness  of  the  Lollard  Apostle.  135 

manner;  and  it  is  a  good  manner !  When  that  an  image- 
maker  shall  carve,  cast  in  mould,  or  paint  any  images  ;  he 
shall  go  to  a  priest,  and  shrive  him  as  clean  as  if  he  should 
die,  and  take  penance,  and  make  some  certain  vow  of  fasting, 
or  of  praying,  or  of  pilgrimages  doing  :  praying  the  priest 
specially  to  pray  for  him,  that  he  may  have  grace  to  make  a 
fair  and  a  devout  image." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  doubt  not,  if  these  painters 
that  ye  speak  of,  or  any  other  painters  understood  truly  the 
text  of  Moses,  of  David,  of  the  Wise  Man  [i.e.,  Solomon],  of 
Baruch,  and  of  other  Saints  and  Doctors,  these  painters 
should  be  moved  to  shrive  them  to  GOD,  with  full  inward 
sorrow  of  heart ;  taking  upon  them  to  do  right  sharp  penance 
for  the  sinful  and  vain  craft  of  painting,  carving,  or  casting 
that  they  had  used ;  promising  GOD  faithfully  never  to  do  so 
after,  [acjknowledging  openly  before  all  men,  their  reprovable 
earning.  And  also,  sir,  these  priests,  that  shrive,  as  ye  do  say, 
painters,  and  enjoin  them  to  do  penance,  and  pray  for  their 
speed,  promising  to  them  help  of  their  prayers  for  to  be  curious 
[cunning]  in  their  sinful  crafts,  sin  herein  more  grievously 
than  the  painters.  For  these  priests  do  comfort  and  give 
them  counsel  to  do  that  thing,  which  of  great  pain  (yea, 
under  the  pain  of  GOD's  curse  !)  they  should  utterly  forbid 
them.  For,  certes.  Sir,  if  the  wonderful  working  of  GOD, 
and  the  holy  living  and  teaching  of  Christ  and  of  his 
Apostles  and  Prophets  were  made  known  to  the  people  by 
holy  living  and  true  and  busy  teaching  of  priests;  these 
things.  Sir,  were  sufficient  books  and  kalendars  to  know  GOD 
by,  and  His  Saints :  without  any  images  made  with  man's 
hand  :  but,  certes,  the  vicious  living  of  priests  and  their 
covetousness  are  [the]  chief  cause  of  this  error  and  all  other 
viciousness  that  reigneth  among  the  people." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  I  hold 
thee  a  vicious  priest,  and  a  curst !  and  all  them  that  are  of 
thy  sect !  for  all  priests  of  Holy  Church  and  all  images  that 
move  men  to  devotion ;  thou  and  such  others  go  about  to 
destroy  !  Losell !  were  it  a  fair  thing  to  come  into  a  church, 
and  see  therein  none  image  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  they  that  come  to  the  church, 
for  to  pray  devoutly  to  the  LORD  GOD,  may  in  their  inward 
wits  be  the  more  fervent  [when]  that  all  their  outward  wits 


136  There  is  no  miracle  in  an  Image,   [wmiam  of  Thorpe. 

be  closed  from  all  outward  seeing  and  hearing  and  from  all 
distroublance  and  lettings  [hindrances].  And  since  Christ 
blessed  them  that  saw  him  not  bodily,',  and  have  believed 
faithfully  in  him:  it  sufficeth  then, to  all  men,  through  hearing 
and  knowing  of  GOD's  Word,  and  to  do  thereafter,  for  to  be- 
lieve in  GOD,  though  they  see  never  images  made  with  man's 
hands,  after  any  Person  of  the  Trinity,  or  of  any  other  Saint." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me  with  a 
fervent  spirit,  "  I  say  to  thee,  losell  1  that  it  is  right  well 
done  to  make  and  to  have  an  image  of  the  Trinity  !  Yea, 
what  sayest  thou  ?  Is  it  not  a  stirring  thing  to  behold  such 
an  image  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  ye  said,  right  now,  that  in  the 
Old  Law,  ere  Christ  took  mankind,  no  likeness  of  any  Person 
of  the  Trinity  was  shewed  to  men ;  wherefore.  Sir,  ye  said  it 
was  not  then  lawful  to  have  images :  but  now  ye  say,  since 
Christ  is  become  man,  it  is  lawful  to  make  and  to  have  an 
image  of  the  Trinity,  and  also  of  other  saints.  But,  sir,  this 
thing  would  I  learn  of  you  1  Since  the  Father  of  heaven, 
yea,  and  every  Person  of  the  Trinity  was,  without  beginning, 
GOD  Almighty,  and  many  holy  prophets,  that  were  dedely 
[deathly,  i.e.,  liable  to  death]  men,  were  martyrized  violently  in 
the  Old  Law,  and  also  many  men  and  women  then  died  holy 
Confessors  :  why  was  it  not  then,  as  lawful  and  necessary  as 
now,  to  have  made  an  image  of  the  Father  of  heaven,  and  to 
have  made  and  had  other  images  of  martyrs,  prophets,  and 
holy  confessors  to  have  been  kalendars  to  advise  men  and 
move  them  to  devotion,  as  ye  say  that  images  now  do  ? " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  The  Synagogue 
of  Jews  had  not  authority  to  approve  these  things,  as  the 
Church  of  Christ  hath  now." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  Saint  Gregory  was  a  great 
man  in  the  New  Law,  and  of  great  dignity  ;  and  as  the 
Common  [?  Canon]  Law  witnesseth,  he  commended  greatly 
a  Bishop,  in  that  he  forbade  utterly  the  images  made  with 
man's  hand,  should  be  worshipped." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  *'  Ungracious 
losell  1  thou  tavourest  no  more  the  truth,  than  a  hound  ! 
Since  at  the  Rood[s]  at  the  North  Door  [of  Saint  Paul's 
Church]  at  London,  at  our  Lady  at  Walsingham,  and  many 
other  divers  places  in  England,  are  many  great  and  preisable 


William^ of  Thorpe.J  J ^  WHAT  IMAGE,  MAY  GOD  BE  SHEWED  ?r37 

[precious]  miracles  done :  should  not  the  images  of  such  holy 
saints  and  places,  at  [on  account  of]  the  reverence  of  GOD, 
and  our  Lady,  and  other  saints,  be  more  worshipped,  than 
other  places  and  images  where  no  such  miracles  are  done  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  there  is  no  such  virtue  in  any 
imagery,  that  any  images  should  herefore  be  worshipped  ; 
wherefore  I  am  certain  that  there  is  no  miracle  done  of  GOD 
in  any  place  in  earth,  because  that  any  images  made  with 
man's  hand,  should  be  worshipped.  And  herefore,  Sir,  as 
I  preached  openly  at  Shrewsbury  and  other  places,  I  say  now 
here  before  you :  that  nobody  should  trust  that  there  were 
any  virtue  in  imagery  made  with  man's  hand,  and  herefore 
nobody  should  vow  to  them,  nor  seek  them,  nor  kneel  to 
them,  nor  bow  to  them,  nor  pray  to  them,  nor  offer  any- 
thing to  them,  nor  kiss  them,  nor  incense  them.  For, 
lo,  the  most  worthy  of  such  images,  the  Brazen  Serpent,  by 
Moses  made,  at  GOD's  bidding!  the  good  King  Hezekiah 
destroyed  worthily  and  thankfully ;  for  because  it  was 
incensed.  Therefore,  Sir,  if  men  take  good  heed  to  the 
writing  and  to  the  learning  of  Saint  Augustine,  of  Saint 
Gregory,  and  of  Saint  John  Chrysostom,  and  of  other 
Saints  and  Doctors,  how  they  speak  and  write  of  miracles 
that  shall  be  done  now  in  the  last  end  of  the  world  ;  it  is  to 
dread  that,  for  the  unfaithfulness  of  men  and  women,  the 
Fiend  hath  great  power  for  to  work  many  of  the  miracles  that 
now  are  done  in  such  places.  For  both  men  and  women 
delight  now,  more  for  to  hear  and  know  miracles,  than  they  do 
to  know  GOD's  Word  or  to  hear  it  effectuously.  Wherefore, 
to  the  great  confusion  of  all  them  that  thus  do,  Christ  saith, 
The  generation  of  adulterers  requireth  tokens,  miracles,  and  wonders. 
Nevertheless,  as  divers  Saints  say,  now,  when  the  faith  of 
GOD  is  published  in  Christendom,  the  Word  of  God  sufficeth 
to  man's  salvation,  without  such  miracles;  and  thus  also  the 
Word  of  GOD  sufficeth  to  all  faithful  men  and  women,  with- 
out any  such  images. 

"  But,  good  Sir,  since  the  Father  of  heaven,  that  is  GOD  in 
His  Godhead,  is  the  most  unknown  thing  that  may  be,  and  the 
most  wonderful  Spirit,  having  in  it  no  shape  or  likeness  of 
any  members  of  any  dedely  [deadly,  i.e.,  liable  to  death]  crea- 
ture :  in  what  likeness,  or  what  image,  may  GOD  the  Father 
be  shewed  or  painted  ?  " 


1 38  The  3RD  charge  of  the  Shrewsbury  men.  l"^?^^. 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "As  Holy  Church 
hath  suffered,  and  yet  suffereth  the  images  of  all  the  Trinity, 
and  other  images  to  be  painted  and  shewed,  sufficeth  to  them 
that  are  members  of  Holy  Church.  But  since  thou  art  a 
rotten  member  cut  away  from  Holy  Church,  thou  favourest 
not  the  ordinance  thereof !  But  since  the  day  passeth,  leave 
we  this  matter !  " 


Rchbishop.  And  then  he  said  to  me,  "  What  sayest 
thou,  to  the  third  point  that  is  certified  against 
thee,  preaching  openly  in  Shrewsbury  that  Pilgrim- 
age is  not  lawful  ?  And,  over  this,  thou  saidest  that 
those  men  and  women  that  go  on  pilgrimages  to  Canterbury,  to 
Beverley,  to  Carlington,  to  Walsingham,  and  to  any  such  other  places, 
are  accursed;  and  made  foolish,  spending  their  goods  in  waste.'" 

"William.  And  I  said,  **  Sir,  by  this  Certification,  I  am  ac- 
cused to  you,  that  I  should  teach  that  no  pilgrimage  is  lawful. 
But  I  never  said  thus.  For  I  know  that  there  be  true  pilgrim- 
ages, and  lawful  and  full  pleasant  to  GOD  ;  and  therefore, 
Sir,  howsoever  mine  enemies  have  certified  you  of  me,  I  told 
at  Shrewsbury  of  two  manner  of  pilgrimages." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "Whom 
callest  thou  true  pilgrims?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  with  my  Protestation,  I  call 
them  true  pilgrims  travelling  towards  the  bliss  of  heaven, 
which  (in  the  state,  degree,  or  order  that  GOD  calleth  them) 
do  busy  them  faithfully  for  to  occupy  all  their  wits  bodily  and 
ghostly,  to  know  truly  and  keep  faithfully  the  biddings  of 
GOD,  hating  and  fleeing  all  the  seven  deadly  sins  and  every 
branch  of  them,  ruling  them  virtuously,  as  it  is  said  before, 
with  all  their  wits,  doing  discreetly  wilfully  and  gladly  all 
the  works  of  mercy,  bodily  and  ghostly,  after  their  cunning 
and  power  abling  them  to  the  gifts  of  the  HOLY  GHOST, 
disposing  them  to  receive  in  their  souls,  and  to  hold  therein 
the  right  blessings  of  Christ  ;  busying  them  to  know  and  to 
keep  the  seven  principal  virtues  :  and  so  then  they  shall 
obtain  herethrough  grace  for  to  use  thankfully  to  GOD  all 
the  conditions  of  charity;  and  then  they  shall  be  moved  with 
the  good  Spirit  of  GOD  for  to  examine  oft  and  diligently 
their  conscience,  that  neither  wilfully  nor  wittingly  they  err 
in  any  Article  of  Belief,  having  continually  (as  frailty  will 


T^iw.*]  Every  good  thought  is  a  step  heavenward.  139 

suffer)  all  their  business  to  dread  and  to  flee  the  offence  of 
GOD,  and  to  love  over  all  things  and  to  seek  ever  to  do  His 
pleasant  will. 

"Of  these  pilgrims,  I  said,  '  Whatsoever  good  thought  that 
they  any  time  think,  what  virtuous  word  that  they  speak,  and 
what  fruitful  work  that  they  work ;  every  such  thought,  word, 
and  work  is  a  step  numbered  of  GODtowardsHim  into  heaven. 
These  foresaid  pilgrims  of  GOD  delight  sore,  when  they  hear 
of  saints  or  of  virtuous  men  and  women,  how  they  forsook 
wilfully  the  prosperity  of  this  life,  how  they  withstood  the 
suggestion  of  the  Fiend,  how  they  restrained  their  fleshly 
lusts,  how  discreet  they  were  in  their  penance  doing,  how 
patient  they  were  in  all  their  adversities,  how  prudent  they 
were  in  counselling  of  men  and  women,  moving  them  to 
hate  all  sin  and  to  flee  them  and  to  shame  ever  greatly 
thereof,  and  to  love  all  virtues  and  to  draw  to  them,  imagin- 
ing how  Christ  and  his  followers  (by  example  of  him)  suffered 
scorns  and  slanders,  and  how  patiently  they  abode  and  took 
the  wrongful  menacing  of  tyrants,  how  homely  they  were  and 
serviceable  to  poor  men  to  relieve  and  comfort  them  bodily 
and  ghostly  after  their  power  and  cunning,  and  how  devout 
they  were  in  prayers,  how  fervent  they  were  in  heavenly 
desires,  and  how  they  absented  them  from  spectacles  of  vain 
seeings  and  hearings,  and  how  stable  they  were  to  let  [hinder] 
and  to  destroy  all  vices,  and  how  laborious  and  joyful  they 
were  to  sow  and  plant  virtues.  These  heavenly  conditions 
and  such  others,  have  the  pilgrims,  or  endeavour  them  for  to 
have,  whose  pilgrimage  GOD  accepteth.' 

"And  again  I  said,  *  As  their  works  shew,  the  most  part  of 
men  or  women  that  go  now  on  pilgrimages  have  not  these 
foresaid  conditions ;  nor  loveth  to  busy  them  faithfully  for  to 
have.  For  (as  I  well  know,  since  I  have  full  oft  assayed) 
examine,  whosoever  will,  twenty  of  these  pilgrims !  and  he 
shall  not  find  three  men  or  women  that  know  surely  a  Com- 
mandment of  GOD  [i.e.,  one  of  the  Ten  Commandments],  nor 
can  say  their  Pater  noster  and  Ave  Maria  !  nor  their  Credo, 
readily  in  any  manner  of  language.  And  as  I  have  learned, 
and  also  know  somewhat  by  experience  of  these  same  pilgrims, 
telling  the  cause  why  that  many  men  and  women  go  hither 
and  thither  now  on  pilgrimages,  it  is  more  for  the  health  of 
their  bodies,  than  of  their  souls  !  more  for  to  have  richesse  and 


HO  The  singing  and  jangling  of  pilgrims,  p'^"!^^  °f  Thorpe. 

prosperity  of  this  world,  than  for  to  be  enriched  with  virtues 
in  their  souls !  more  to  have  here  worldly  and  fleshly  friend- 
ship, than  for  to  have  friendship  of  GOD  and  of  His  saints  in 
heaven.  For  whatsoever  thing  a  man  or  woman  doth,  the 
friendship  of  GOD,  nor  of  any  other  Saint,  cannot  be  had 
without  keeping  of  GOD's  commandments.' 

*'  For  with  my  Protestation,  I  say  now,  as  I  said  at  Shrews- 
bury,'though  theythathave  fleshly  wills,  travel  for  their  bodies, 
and  spend  mickle  money  to  seek  and  to  visit  the  bones  or 
images,  as  they  say  they  do,  of  this  saint  and  of  that :  such 
pilgrimage-going  is  neither  praisable  nor  thankful  to  GOD, 
nor  to  any  Saint  of  GOD;  since,  in  effect,  all  such  pilgrims 
despise  GOD  and  all  His  commandments  and  Saints.  For 
the  commandments  of  GOD  they  will  neither  know  nor  keep, 
nor  conform  them  to  live  virtuously  by  example  of  Christ 
and  of  his  Saints.' 

"Wherefore,  Sir,  I  have  preached  and  taught  openly,  and 
so  I  purpose  all  my  lifetime  to  do,  with  GOD's  help,  saying 
that  'such  fond  people  waste  blamefully  GOD's  goods  in  their 
vain  pilgrimages,  spending  their  goods  upon  vicious  hostelars 
[innkeepers],  which  are  oft  unclean  women  of  their  bodies;  and 
at  the  least,  those  goods  with  the  which,  they  should  do  works 
of  merc3%  after  GOD's  bidding,  to  poor  needy  men  and  women.' 

"  i[  These  poor  men's  goods  and  their  livelihood,  these 
runners  about  offer  to  rich  priests!  which  have  mickle  more 
livelihood  than  they  need  :  and  thus  those  goods,  they  waste 
wilfully,  and  spend  them  unjustly,  against  GOD's  bidding, 
upon  strangers;  with  which  they  should  help  and  relieve,  after 
GOD's  will,  their  poor  needy  neighbours  at  home.  Yea,  and 
over  this  folly,  ofttimes  divers  men  and  women  of  these 
runners  thus  madly  hither  and  thither  into  pilgrimage,  borrow 
hereto  other  men's  goods  (yea,  and  sometimes  they  steal 
men's  goods  hereto),  and  they  pay  them  never  again. 

"  Also,  Sir,  I  know  well,  that  when  divers  men  and  women 
will  go  thus  after  their  own  wills,  and  finding  out  one  pil- 
grimage, they  will  ordain  with  them  before[hand]  to  have 
with  them  both  men  and  women  that  can  well  sing  wanton 
songs ;  and  some  other  pilgrims  will  have  with  them  bagpipes : 
so  that  every  town  that  they  come  through,  what  with  the 
noise  of  their  singing,  and  with  the  sound  of  their  piping,  and 
with  the  jangling  of  their  Canterbury  bells,  and  with  the 


William  of  Thorpe.-J    jjjg    ArCHBP.'s    CURE    FOR    A    TOEACHE.  14I 

barking  out  of  dogs  after  them,  they  make  more  noise  than 
if  the  King  came  there  away,  with  all  his  clarions  and  many 
other  minstrels.  And  if  these  men  and  women  be  a  month 
out  in  their  pilgrimage,  many  of  them  shall  be,  a  half  year 
after,  great  janglers,  tale-tellers,  and  liars." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Lewd 
losell !  thou  seest  not  far  enough  in  this  matter!  for  thou 
considerest  not  the  great  travail  of  pilgrims  ;  therefore  thou 
blamest  that  thing  that  is  praisable  !  I  say  to  thee,  that  it 
is  right  well  done  ;  that  pilgrims  have  with  them  both  singers 
and  also  pipers  :  that  when  one  of  them  that  goeth  barefoot 
striketh  his  toe  upon  a  stone  and  hurteth  him  sore  and 
maketh  him  to  bleed  ;  it  is  well  done,  that  he  or  his  fellow, 
begin  then  a  song  or  else  take  out  of  his  bosom  a  bagpipe  for  to 
drive  away  with  such  mirth,  the  hurt  of  his  fellow.  For  with 
such  solace,  the  travail  and  weariness  of  pilgrims  is  lightly 
and  merrily  brought  forth." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  Saint  Paul  teacheth  men,  to 
weep  injith  them  that  weep.'' 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  What  janglest 
thou  against  men's  devotion  ?  Whatsoever  thou  or  such 
other  say,  I  say,  that  the  pilgrimage  that  now  is  used,  is  to 
them  that  do  it,  a  praisable  and  a  good  mean[s]  to  come  the 
rather  to  grace.  But  I  hold  thee  unable  to  know  this  grace  ! 
for  thou  enforcest  thee  to  let  [hinder]  the  devotion  of  the 
people,  since  by  authority  of  Holy  Scripture,  men  may  law- 
fully have  and  use  such  solace  as  thou  reprovest !  For 
David  in  his  last  Psalm,  teacheth  me  to  have  divers  instru- 
ments of  music  for  to  praise  therewith  GOD." 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  by  the  sentence  [opinions]  of 
divers  Doctors  expounding  the  Psalms  of  David,  the  music 
and  minstrelsy  that  David  and  other  Saints  of  the  Old  Law 
spake  of,  owe  [otight],  now,  neither  to  be  taken  nor  used  by 
the  letter;  but  these  instruments  with  their  music  ought  to 
be  interpreted  ghostly  [spiritually]  :  for  all  those  figures  are 
called  Virtues  and  Grace,  with  which  virtues  men  should 
please  GOD  and  praise  His  name.  For  Saint  Paul  saith, 
All  such  things  befell  to  them  in  figure.  Therefore,  Sir,  I 
understand  that  the  letter  of  this  Psalm  of  David  and  of  such 
other  Psalms  and  sentences,  doth  slay  them  that  taken  them 
now  literally.     This  sentence,  I  understand.  Sir,  Christ  ap- 


142  The  4TH  charge  of  the  Shrewsbury  men.  [^"J 


rWilliam. 

407. 


proveth  himself,  putting  out  the  minstrels,  ere  that  he  would 
quicken  the  dead  damsel." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Lewd 
losell !  is  it  not  lawful  for  us  to  have  organs  in  the  church, 
for  to  worship  therewithal  GOD  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Yea,  Sir,  by  man's  ordinance  ;  but, 
by  the  ordinance  of  GOD,  a  good  sermon  to  the  people's 
understanding,  were  mickle  more  pleasant  to  GOD  !  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  that  **  organs  and 
good  delectable  songs  quickened  and  sharpened  more  men's 
wits,  than  should  any  sermon  !  " 

William.  But  I  said,  "  Sir,  lusty  men  and  worldly  lovers 
delight  and  covet  and  travail  to  have  all  their  wits  quickened 
and  sharpened  with  divers  sensible  solace  :  but  all  the  faithful 
lovers  and  followers  of  Christ  have  all  their  delight  to  hear 
GOD's  Word,  and  to  understand  it  truly,  and  to  work  there- 
after faithfully  and  continually.  For,  no  doubt,  to  dread  to 
offend  GOD,  and  to  love  to  please  Him  in  all  things, 
quickeneth  and  sharpeneth  all  the  wits  of  Christ's  chosen 
people,  and  ableth  them  so  to  grace,  that  they  joy  greatly  to 
withdraw  their  ears,  and  all  their  wits  and  members  from  all 
worldly  delight,  and  from  all  fleshly  solace.  For  Saint 
Jerome,  as  I  think,  saith.  Nobody  may  joy  with  this  world, 
and  reign  with  Christ." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop,  as  if  he  had  been  dis- 
pleased with  mine  answer,  said  to  his  Clerks,  "  What  guess 
ye  this  idiot  will  speak  there,  where  he  hath  none  dread ;  since 
he  spaketh  thus  now,  here  in  my  presence  ?  Well,  well,  by 
God  !  thou  shalt  be  ordained  for !  " 

Nd  then  he  spake  to  me,  all  angerly,  "  What  sayest 
thou  to  this  fourth  point  that  is  certified  against 
thee,  preaching  openly  and  boldly  in  Shrewsbury, 
That  priests  have  no  title  to  tithes  ?  " 
William.  And  I  said,  "Sir,  I  named  there  no  word  of 
tithes  in  my  preaching.  But,  more  than  a  month  after  [?  June, 
1407]  that  I  was  arrested,  there  in  prison  [at  Shrewsbury],  a  man 
came  to  me  into  the  prison,  asking  me  *  What  I  said  of  tithes  ? ' 
*'  And  I  said  to  him,  '  Sir,  in  this  town,  are  many  Clerks  and 
Priests ;  of  which  some  of  them  are  called  Religious  Men, 
though  many  of  them  be  Seculars.  Therefore,  ask  ye  of 
them  this  question  I ' 


William  of  Thorpe.-j  Cjjrist  &  HIS  ApOSTLES  TOOK  NO  TITHES.  143 

"  And  this  man  said  to  me,  '  Sir,  our  prelates  say  that  we 
are  also  obliged  to  pay  our  tithes  of  all  things  that  renew  to 
us;  and  that  they  are  accursed  that  withdraw  any  part 
wittingly  from  them  of  their  tithes.' 

"And  I  said,  Sir,  to  that  man,  as  with  my  Protestation,  I 
say  now  here  before  you,  that  *  I  had  wonder[ed]  that  any 
priest  dare  say  men  to  be  accursed,  without  ground  of  GOD's 
Word.' 

"  And  the  man  said,  'Sir,  our  priests  say  that  they  curse 
men  thus,  by  authority  of  GOD's  Law.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  know  not  where  this  sentence  of 
cursing  is  authorized  now  in  the  Bible.  And  therefore.  Sir,  I 
pray  you  that  ye  will  ask  the  most  cunning  Clerk  of  this 
town,  that  ye  may  know  where  this  sentence,  "  cursing  them 
that  tythe  not  now,"  is  written  in  GOD's  Law  :  for  if  it  were 
written  there,  I  would  right  gladly  be  learned  [informed]  where.' 

"  But,  shortly,  this  man  would  not  go  from  me,  to  ask  this 
question  of  another  body  ;  but  required  me,  there,  as  I  would 
answer  before  GOD  !  if,  in  this  case,  the  cursing  of  priests 
were  lawful  and  approved  of  GOD  ? 

"  And,  shortly,  therewith  came  to  my  mind  the  learning  of 
Saint  Peter,  teaching  priests  especially,  to  hallow  the  LORD 
Christ  in  their  hearts,  being  evermore  ready,  as  far  as  in  them 
is,  to  answer  through  faith  and  hope,  to  them  that  ask  of  them  a 
reason.  And  this  lesson  Peter  teacheth  me  to  use,  with  a 
meek  spirit,  and  with  dread  of  the  LORD. 

"  Wherefore,  Sir,  I  said  to  this  man,  in  this  wise,  '  In 
the  Old  Law,  which  ended  not  fully  till  the  time  that  Christ 
rose  up  again  from  death  to  life,  GOD  commanded  tithes  to 
be  given  to  the  Levites  for  the  great  business  and  daily 
travail  that  pertained  to  their  office :  but  Priests,  because 
their  travail  was  mickle  more  easy  and  light  than  was  the 
office  of  the  Levites,  GOD  ordained  that  Priests  should 
take  for  their  lifelode  [livelihood]  to  do  their  office,  the  tenth 
part  of  those  tithes  that  were  given  to  the  Levites. 

"  '  But  now,'  I  said,  '  in  the  New  Law,  neither  Christ 
nor  any  of  his  Apostles  took  tithes  of  the  people,  nor  com- 
manded the  people  to  pay  tithes,  neither  to  Priests  nor  to 
Deacons.  But  Christ  taught  the  people  to  do  almesse 
[alms],  that  is,  works  of  mercy  to  poor  needy  men,  of  surplus 
that  is  superfluouse  [superfluity]  of  their  temporal  goods  which 


144  Apostle  Paul  worked  with  his  hands,  [wmiam  of  Thorpe. 

they  had  more  than  them  needed  reasonably  to  their  necessary 
livelihood.  And  thus,'  I  said,  '  not  of  tithes,  but  of  pure 
alms  of  the  people  Christ  lived  and  his  Apostles,  when  they 
were  so  busy  in  teaching  of  the  Word  of  GOD  to  the  people, 
that  they  might  not  travail  otherwise  for  to  get  their  liveli- 
hood. But  after  Christ's  Ascension,  and  v^hen  the  Apostles 
had  received  the  HOLY  GHOST,  they  travailed  with  their 
hands  for  to  get  their  livelihood  when  that  they  might  thus 
do  for  [on  account  of]  busy  preaching.  Therefore,  by  example 
of  himself,  St.  Paul  teacheth  all  the  priests  of  Christ  for 
to  travail  with  their  hands,  when  for  busy  teaching  of  the 
people,  they  might  thus  do.  And  thus  all  these  priests 
(whose  priesthood  GOD  accepteth  now,  or  will  accept ;  or 
did  [accept]  in  the  Apostles'  time,  and  after  their  decease) 
will  do,  to  the  world's  end. 

'*'  But  as  Cisterciensis  telleth,  in  the  thousand  year  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  two  hundred  and  eleventh  year,  one 
Pope,  the  tenth  Gregory,  ordained  new  tithes  first  to  be 
given  to  priests  now  in  the  New  Law.  But  Saint  Paul  in 
his  time  (whose  trace  or  example,  all  priests  of  GOD  enforce 
them  to  follow),  seeing  the  covetousness  that  was  among  the 
people  (desiring  to  destroy  this  foul  sin,  through  the  grace 
of  GOD,  and  true  virtuous  living  and  example  of  himself) 
wrote  and  taught  all  priests  for  to  follow  him,  as  he  folloivcd 
Christ,  patiently,  willingly,  and  gladly  in  high  poverty. 
Wherefore  Paul  saith  this.  The  LORD  hath  ordained,  that 
they  that  preach  the  Gospel  shall  live  by  the  Gospel.  But  we, 
saith  Paul,  that  covet  and  busy  us  to  be  faithful  followers  of 
Christ,  use  not  this  power.  For,  lo,  as  Paul  witnessed  after- 
ward, when  he  was  full  poor  and  needy,  preaching  among 
the  people,  he  was  not  chargeous  [clKirgeable]  unto  them,  but 
with  his  hands  he  travailed,  not  only  to  get  his  own  living, 
but  also  the  living  of  other  poor  and  needy  creatures.  And 
since  the  people  were  never  so  covetous  nor  so  avarous 
[avaricious],  I  guess,  as  they  are  now;  it  were  good  counsel 
that  all  priests  took  good  heed  to  this  heavenly  learning  of 
Paul  :  following  him  here,  in  wilful  poverty,  nothing  charging 
the  people  for  their  bodily  livelihood. 

'**  But  because  that  many  priests  do  contrary  Paul  in  this 
foresaid  doctrine,  Paul  biddeth  the  people  take  heed  to  those 
priests,  that  follow  him,  as  he  had  given  them  example  :  as  if 


WUliam  of  Thorpe. -j     Prjests  SPEND  THE  PARISH  OFFERINGS.    I45 

Paul  would  say  thus  to  the  people,  "  Accept  ye  none  other 
priests,  than  they  that  live  after  the  form  that  I  have  taught 
you  !  "  For,  certain,  in  whatsoever  dignity  or  order  that  any 
priest  is  in,  if  he  conform  him  not  to  follow  Christ  and  his 
Apostles  in  wilful  poverty  and  in  other  heavenly  virtues,  and 
specially  in  true  preaching  of  GOD's  Word  ;  though  such 
a  one  be  named  a  Priest,  yet  he  is  no  more  but  a  Priest  in 
name :  for  the  work  of  a  very  Priest  such  a  one  wanteth ! 
This  sentence  [opinion]  approveth  Augustine,  Gregory, 
Chrysostom,  and  [Grosset^te,  Bishop  of]  Lincoln 
plainly.'  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Thinkest 
thou  this  wholesome  learning  for  to  sow  openly,  or  yet  privily 
among  the  people !  Certain,  this  doctrine  contrarieth 
plainly  the  ordinance  of  Holy  Fathers  :  which  have  ordained, 
granted,  and  licensed  priests  to  be  in  divers  degrees ;  and  to 
live  by  tithes  and  offerings  of  the  people,  and  by  other  duties." 

William.  And  I  said,  *'  Sir,  if  priests  were  now  in  mea- 
surable measure  and  number;  and  lived  virtuously,  and  taught 
busily  and  truly  the  Word  by  the  example  of  Christ  and  of 
his  Apostles,  without  tithes  offerings  and  other  duties  that 
priests  now  challenge  and  take :  the  people  would  give  them 
freely  sufficient  livelihood." 

A  Clerk.  And  a  Clerk  said  to  me,  "  How  wilt  thou  make 
this  good,  that  the  people  will  give  freely  to  priests  their 
livelihood;  since  that  now,  by  the  law,  every  priest  can 
scarcely  constrain  the  people  to  give  them  their  livelihood  ?  " 

William,  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  it  is  now  no  wonder,  though 
the  people  grudge  to  give  the  priests  the  livelihood  that  they 
ask  !  for  mickle  people  know,  now,  how  that  priests  should 
live ;  and  how  that  they  live  contrary  to  Christ  and  His 
Apostles.  And  therefore  the  people  are  full  heavy  to  pay,  as 
they  do,  their  temporal  goods  to  Parsons  and  to  other  Vicars 
and  Priests;  which  should  be  faithful  dispensators  of  the 
parish's  goods,  taking  to  themselves  no  more  but  a  scarce 
living  of  tithes  nor  of  offerings  by  the  Ordinance  of  the  Com- 
mon Law.  For  whatsoever  priests  take  of  the  people,  be  it 
tithes  or  offering,  or  any  other  duty  or  service,  the  priests 
ought  not  to  have  thereof  no  more  but  a  bare  living  :  and  to 
depart  [give  away]  the  residue  to  the  poor  men  and  women, 
specially  of  the  parish  of  whom  they  take  this  temporal  living. 

K-  12 


146  Christ  lived  wholly  upon  alms,  [wim^^ °f  Th°^^ 

But  the  most  deal  [greater  portion]  of  priests  now  waste  their 
parish's  goods,  and  spendeth  them  at  their  own  will,  after  the 
world  in  their  vain  lusts:  so  that  in  few  places  poor  men  have 
duly,  as  they  should  have,  their  own  sustenance,  neither  of 
tithes  nor  of  offerings,  nor  of  other  large  wages  and  foundations 
that  priests  take  of  the  people  in  divers  manners,  above  that 
they  need  for  needful  sustenance  of  meat  and  clothing.  But 
the  poor  needy  people  are  forsaken  and  left  of  priests,  to  be 
sustained  of  the  paroshenis  [parishioners];  as  if  the  priests  took 
nothing  of  the  parishioners,  for  to  help  the  poor  people  with. 
And  thus.  Sir,  into  over  great  charges  of  the  parishioners, 
they  pay  their  temporal  goods  twice ;  where  once  might 
suffice,  if  priests  were  true  dispensators. 

"Also,  Sir,  the  parishioners  that  pay  their  temporal  goods, 
be  they  tithes  or  offerings,  to  priests  that  do  not  their  office 
among  them  justly,  are  partners  of  every  sin  of  those  priests: 
because  that  they  sustain  those  priests'  folly  in  their  sin,  with 
their  temporal  goods.  If  these  things  be  well  considered, 
what  wonder  is  it  then.  Sir,  if  the  parishioners  grudge  against 
these  dispensators  ?  " 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  me, "  Thou  that 
shouldest  be  judged  and  ruled  by  Holy  Church,  presump- 
tuously, thou  deemest  Holy  Church  to  have  erred  in  the  ordi- 
nance of  tithes  and  other  duties  to  be  paid  to  priests  !  It 
shall  be  long  ere  thou  thrive,  losell !  that  thou  despisest  thy 
ghostly  Mother !  How  darest  thou  speak  this,  losell !  among 
the  people  ?     Are  not  tithes  given  to  priests  for  to  live  by  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  Saint  Paul  saith  that  tithes 
were  given  in  the  Old  Law  to  Levites  and  to  Priests,  that 
came  of  the  lineage  of  Levl  But  our  priest,  he  saith,  came  not 
of  the  lineage  of  LEVI,  hut  of  the  lineage  of  JUDAH ;  to  which 
jfUDAH,  no  tithes  were  promised  to  be  given.  And  therefore  Paul 
saith.  Since  the  priesthood  is  changed  from  the  generation  of  Levi 
to  the  generation  of  JUDAH,  it  is  necessary  that  changing  also  be 
made  of  the  Law.  So  that  priests  live  now  without  tithes  and 
other  duties  that  they  now  claim  ;  following  Christ  and  his 
Apostles  in  wilful  poverty,  as  they  have  given  them  ex- 
ample. For  since  Christ  lived  all  the  time  of  His  preaching 
by  pure  [the  simple]  alms  of  the  people,  and  (by  example  of 
him)  his  Apostles  lived  in  the  same  wise,  or  else  by  the 
travail  of  their  hands,  as  it  is  said  above;  every  priest,  whose 


William  of  Thorpe.-j  it  J^g^Rj)  yE  EVER  LOSELL  SPEAK  THUS  !  "147 

priesthood  Christ  approveth,  knoweth  well,  and  confesseth 
in  word  and  in  work  that  a  disciple  oweth  [ought]  not  to  be  above 
his  Master,  but  it  sufficeth  to  a  disciple  to  be  as  his  Master,  simple 
and  pure,  meek  and  patient :  and  by  example  specially  of  his 
Master  Christ,  every  priest  should  rule  him  in  all  his  living; 
and  so,  after  his  cunning  and  power,  a  priest  should  busy 
him  to  inform  and  to  rule  whomsoever  he  might  charitably." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  with  a  great 
spirit,  "  GOD's  curse  have  thou  and  thine  for  this  teaching  ! 
for  thou  wouldest  hereby  make  the  Old  Law  more  free  and 
perfect  than  the  New  Law !  For  thou  sayest  it  is  lawful  for 
Levites  and  to  Priests  to  take  tithes  in  the  Old  Law,  and  so 
to  enjoy  their  privileges;  but  to  us  priests  in  the  New  Law, 
thou  sayest  it  is  not  lawful  to  take  tithes !  And  thus,  thou 
givest  the  Levites  of  the  Old  Law  more  freedom,  than  to 
priests  of  the  New  Law  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  marvel,  that  ye  understand 
this  plain  text  of  Paul  thus !  Ye  wot  well,  that  the  Levites 
and  Priests  in  the  Old  Law,  that  took  tithes,  were  not  so  free 
nor  so  perfect  as  Christ  and  his  Apostles  that  took  no  tithes  ! 
And,  Sir,  there  is  a  Doctor,  I  think  that  it  is  Saint  Jerome, 
that  saith  thus,  The  priests  that  challenge  now  in  the  New  Law, 
tithes,  say,  in  effect  that  Christ  is  not  become  Man,  nor  that  he 
hath  yet  suffered  death  for  man's  love.  Whereupon,  this  Doctor 
saith  this  sentence,  Since  tithes  were  the  hires  and  wages  limited 
to  Levites  and  to  Priests  of  the  Old  Law,  for  bearing  about  of 
the  Tabernacle,  and  for  slaying  and  flaying  of  beasts,  and  for 
burning  of  sacrifice,  and  for  keeping  of  the  Temple,  and  for  trumping 
of  battle  before  the  host  of  Israel,  and  other  divers  observances  that 
pertained  to  their  office;  those  priests,  that  will  challenge  or  take 
tithes,  deny  that  CHRIST  is  comen  in  flesh,  and  do  the  Priesfs  office 
of  the  Old  Law,  for  whom  tithes  were  granted  :  for  else,  as  the 
Doctor  saith,  priests  take  now  tithes  wrongfully." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  his  Clerks, 
*'  Heard  ye  ever  losell  speak  thus  !  Certain,  this  is  the 
learning  of  them  all,  that  wheresoever  they  come,  and  they 
may  be  suffered,  they  enforce  them  to  expugn  the  freedom  of 
Holy  Church  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  why  call  you  the  taking  of 
tithes  and  of  such  other  duties  that  priests  challenge  now 
wrongfully  'the  freedom   of    Holy  Church';  since  neither 


148  Priests  are  the  stomach  of  the  people  !  [^'"^^™: 

Christ  nor  his  Apostles  challenged  nor  took  such  duties? 
Herefore  these  takings  of  priests  now,  are  not  called  justly 
'the  freedom  of  Holy  Church  '  :  but  all  such  giving  and  tak- 
ing ought  to  be  called  and  holden  *  the  slanderous  covetous- 
ness  of  men  of  the  Holy  Church.'  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Why, 
losell !  wilt  not  thou  and  others  that  are  confedered  \con- 
federated]  with  thee,  seek  out  of  Holy  Scripture  and  of  the 
sentence  of  Doctors,  all  sharp  authorities  against  Lords  and 
Knights  and  Squires,  and  against  other  secular  men,  as  thou 
dost  against  priests  ?  " 

"William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  whatsoever  men  or  women, 
Lords  or  Ladies,  or  any  others  that  are  present  in  our 
preaching  specially,  or  in  our  communing,  after  our  cunning, 
we  to  tell  to  them  their  office  and  their  charges:  but.  Sir,  since 
Chrysostom  saith  the  priests  are  the  stomach  of  the  people,  it  is 
needful  in  preaching  and  also  in  communing,  to  be  most  busy 
about  this  priesthood,  since  by  the  viciousness  of  priests, 
both  Lords  and  Commons  are  most  sinfully  infected  and  led 
into  the  worst.  And  because  that  the  covetousness  of  priests, 
and  pride  and  the  boast  that  they  have  and  make,  of  their 
dignity  and  power,  destroyeth  not  only  the  virtues  of  priest- 
hood in  priests  themselves :  but  also,  over  this,  it  stirreth 
GOD  to  take  great  vengeance  both  upon  Lords  and  Com- 
mons, which  suffer  these  priests  charitably." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  *'  Thou 
judgest  every  priest  proud  that  will  not  go  arrayed  as  thou 
dost !  By  God !  I  deem  him  to  be  more  meek  that  goeth 
every  day  in  a  scarlet  gown,  than  thou,  in  that  threadbare 
blue  gown  !     Whereby  knowest  thou  a  proud  man  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  a  proud  priest  may  be  known 
when  he  denieth  to  follow  Christ  and  his  Apostles  in  wilful 
poverty  and  other  virtues ;  and  coveteth  worldly  worship, 
and  taketh  it  gladly,  and  gathereth  together  with  pleting 
[?  pleading]  menacing  or  with  flattering,  or  with  simony,  any 
worldly  goods :  and  most  if  a  priest  busy  him  not  chiefly  in 
himself,  and  after  in  all  other  men  and  women,  after  his 
cunning  and  power,  to  withstand  sin." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Though 
thou  knewest  a  priest  to  have  all  these  vices,  and  though 
thou  sawest  a  priest,  lovely,  lie  now  by  a  woman,  knowing 


William. 
T    1407 


]     The   5TH  CHARGE  OF  THE  SHREWSBURY  MEN.  1 49 


her  fleshly  ;  wouldest  thou  herefore  deem  this  priest  damn- 
able ?  I  say  to  thee,  that  in  the  turning  about  of  thy  hand, 
such  a  sinner  may  be  verily  repented!  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  will  not  damn  any  man  for 
any  sin  that  I  know  done  or  may  be  done  ;  so  that  the  sinner 
leaveth  his  sin  1  But,  by  authority  of  Holy  Scripture,  he 
that  sinneth  thus  openly,  as  ye  shew  here,  is  damnable  for 
doing  of  such  a  sin  ;  and  most  specially  a  priest  that  should 
be  [an]  example  to  all  others  for  to  hate  and  fly  sin :  and  in 
how  short  time  that  ever  ye  say,  that  such  a  sinner  may  be 
repented,  he  oweth  [ought]  not,  of  him  that  knoweth  his 
sinning,  to  be  judged  verily  repentant,  without  open  evidence 
of  great  shame  and  hearty  sorrow  for  his  sin.  For  whosoever, 
and  specially  a  priest,  that  useth  pride,  envy,  covetousness, 
lechery,  simony,  or  any  other  vices  ;  and  sheweth  not,  as  open 
evidence  of  repentance,  as  he  hath  given  evil  example  and 
occasion  of  sinning  :  if  he  continue  in  any  such  sin  as  long  as 
he  may,  it  is  likely  that  sin  leaveth  him  and  he  not  sin  ;  and, 
as  I  understand,  such  a  one  sinneth  unto  death,  for  whom 
nobody  oweth  [ought]  to  pay,  as  Saint  John  saith." 

A  Clerk.  And  a  Clerk  said  to  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir,  the 
longer  that  ye  appose  him,  the  worse  he  is !  and  the  more 
that  ye  busy  you  to  amend  him,  the  way  warder  he  is !  for  he 
is  of  so  shrewd  a  kind,  that  he  shameth  not  only  to  be  himself 
a  foul  nest ;  but,  without  shame,  he  busieth  him  to  make  his 
nest  fouler ! " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  his  Clerk, 
"  Sufl"er  a  while,  for  I  am  at  an  end  with  him  !  for  there  is 
one  other  point  certified  against  him ;  and  I  will  hear  what 
he  saith  thereto." 

Nd  so  then,  he  said  to  me,  "  Lo,  it  is  here  certified 
against  thee,  that  thou  preachedst  openly  at  Shrews- 
bury that  it  is  not  lawful  to  swear  in  any  case." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  preached  never  so 
openly,  nor  I  have  not  taught  in  this  wise,  in  any  place.  But, 
Sir,  as  I  preached  in  Shrewsbury,  with  my  Protestation  I  say 
to  you  now  here.  That  by  the  authority  of  the  Gospel  and  of 
Saint  James,  and  by  witness  of  divers  Saints  and  Doctors,  I 
have  preached  openly,  in  one  place  or  other,  that  it  is  not  law- 
ful in  any  case  to  swear  by  any  creature.  And,  over  this,  Sir, 


150  A  Man  of  Law  and  a  Master  of  Divinity.   p7i 


William. 
407. 


have  also  preached  and  taught,  by  the  foresaid  authorities, 
that  nobody  should  swear  in  any  case,  if  that  without  oath,  in 
any  wise,  he  that  is  charged  to  swear,  might  excuse  him  to 
them  that  have  power  to  compel  him  to  swear  in  leful  things 
and  lawful :  but  if  a  man  may  not  excuse  him  without  oath  to 
them  that  have  power  to  compel  him  to  swear,  then  he  ought 
to  swear  only  by  GOD,  taking  Him  only,  that  is  Soothfast- 
ness,  for  to  witness  the  soothfastness." 

A  Clerk.  And  then  a  Clerk  asked  me,  **  If  it  were  not 
leful  [lawful]  to  a  subject,  at  the  bidding  of  his  Prelate,  for  to 
kneel  down  and  touch  the  Holy  Gospel  book,  and  kiss  it 
saying,  So  help  me,  GOD  !  and  this  holy  doom  !  for  he  should, 
after  his  cunning  and  power,  do  all  things,  that  his  Prelate 
commandeth  him?" 

William.  And  I  said  to  them,  "  Sirs,  ye  speak  here  full 
generally  and  largely  !  What,  if  a  Prelate  commanded  his 
subject  to  do  an  unlawful  thing,  should  he  obey  thereto?" 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  A  subject 
ought  not  to  suppose  that  his  Prelate  will  bid  him  do  an 
unlawful  thing.  For  a  subject  ought  to  think  that  his  Pre- 
late will  bid  him  do  nothing  but  that  he  will  answer  for 
before  GOD,  that  it  is  lefuU  [lawful] :  and  then,  though  the 
bidding  of  the  Prelate  be  unlawful,  the  subject  hath  no  peril 
to  fulfil  it ;  since  that  he  thinketh  and  judgeth  that  what- 
soever thing  his  Prelate  biddeth  him  do,  that  is  leful  to 
him  for  to  do  it." 

"William.  And  I  said,  **  Sir,  I  trust  not  hereto !  But  to 
our  first  purpose!  Sir,  I  tell  you  that  I  was  once  in  a 
gentleman's  house,  and  there  were  then  two  Clerks  there,  a 
Master  of  Divinity  and  a  Man  of  Law  ;  which  Man  of  Law 
was  also  communing  in  divinity.  And  among  other  things, 
these  men  spake  of  oaths.  And  the  Man  of  Law  said,  '  At 
the  bidding  of  his  Sovereign  which  had  power  to  charge  him 
to  swear,  he  would  lay  his  hand  upon  a  book,  and  hear 
his  charge;  and  if  his  charge,  to  his  understanding  were 
unlawful,  he  would  hastily  withdraw  his  hand  from  the 
book;  and  if  he  perceived  his  charge  to  be  leful  he  would 
hold  still  his  hand  upon  the  book,  taking  there  only  GOD  to 
witness  that  he  would  fulfil  that  leful  charge  after  his 
power.'  And  the  Master  of  Divinity  said  then  to  him  thus, 
'  Certain,  he  that  layeth  his  hand  upon  a  book  in  this  wise, 


wiiiiam.-j  William  to  explain  Chrysostom's  Homil  k  i  5  i 

and  maketh  there  a  promise  to  do  that  thing  that  he  is 
commanded,  is  obliged  there,  by  book  oath,  then,  to  fulfil 
his  charge.  For,  no  doubt,  he  that  chargeth  him  to  lay  his 
hand  thus  upon  a  book,  touching  the  book  and  swearing  by 
it,  and  kissing  it,  promising  in  this  form,  to  do  this  thing  or 
that,  will  say  and  witness,  that  he  that  toucheth  thus  a  book 
and  kisseth  it,  hath  sworn  upon  that  book ;  and  all  other 
men  that  see  that  men  thus  do,  and  also  all  those  that 
hear  thereof  in  the  same  wise,  will  say  and  witness  that 
this  man  hath  sworn  upon  a  hook !  Wherefore,'  the  Master 
of  Divinity  said,  '  it  was  not  leful,  neither  to  give  nor  to 
take  any  such  charge  upon  a  book !  for  every  book  is 
nothing  else  but  divers  creatures  [created  things'],  of  which  it 
is  made  of :  therefore  to  swear  upon  a  book,  is  to  swear  by 
creatures  !  and  this  swearing  is  ever  unlefuL' 

"  This  sentence  witnesseth  ChrysOvSTOM,  plainly  blaming 
them  greatly,  that  bring  forth  a  book  for  to  swear  upon, 
charging  Clerks  that  in  nowise  they  constrain  anybody  to 
swear,  whether  they  think  a  man  to  swear  true  or  false." 

And  the  Archbishop  and  his  Clerks  scorned  me,  and 
blamed  me  greatly  for  this  saying.  And  the  Archbishop 
menaced  me  with  great  punishment  and  sharp,  except  I 
left  this  opinion  of  swearing. 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  this  is  not  mine  opinion  ;  but 
it  is  the  opinion  of  Christ  our  Saviour !  and  of  Saint  James  ! 
and  of  Chrysostom  !  and  of  other  divers  Saints  and  Doctors  !  " 

Then  the  Archbishop  bad  a  Clerk  read  this  Homily  of 
Chrysostom,  which  Homily  this  Clerk  held  in  his  hand 
written  in  a  roll ;  which  roll  the  Archbishop  caused  to  be 
taken  from  my  fellow  at  Canterbury :  and  so  then  this  Clerk 
read  this  roll,  till  he  came  to  a  clause  where  Chrysostom 
saith  that  it  is  sin,  to  swear  well. 

A  Clerk  (?Malveren).  And  then  a  Clerk,  Malveren 
as  I  guess,  said  to  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir,  I  pray  you  wit 
of  him,  how  that  he  understandeth  Chrysostom  here,  saying 
it  to  be  sin,  to  swear  well.'" 

Archbishop.  And  so  the  Archbishop  asked  me,  "  How  I 
understood  here  Chrysostom  ? 

"William.  And,  certain,  I  was  somewhat  afraid  to  answer 
hereto ;  for  I  had  not  busied  me  to  study  about  the  sense 
hereof:  but  lifting  up  my  mind  to  GOD,  I  prayed  Him,  of 


152  ArCHBP.'s    views    enforced    by    force.  [William  of  Thorpe. 

grace.  And,  as  fast,  as  I  thought  how  Christ  said  to 
his  apostles.  When,  for  my  name,  ye  shall  be  brought  before 
judges,  I  will  give  into  your  mouth,  wisdom,  that  your  adver- 
saries shall  not  against  say  [gainsay]  ;  and  trusting  faithfully 
in  the  Word  of  GOD,  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  know  well,  that  many 
men  and  women  have  now  swearing  so  in  custom,  that  they 
know  not,  nor  will  not  know  that  they  do  evil  for  to  swear 
as  they  do :  but  they  think  and  say,  that  they  do  well 
for  to  swear  as  they  do  ;  though  they  know  well  that  they 
swear  untruly.  For  they  say,  *  They  may  by  their  swearing, 
though  it  be  false,  [ajvoid  blame  or  temporal  harm ;  which 
they  should  have,  if  they  swore  not  thus.' 

"  And,  Sir,  many  men  and  women  maintain  strongly  that 
they  swear  well,  when  that  thing  is  sooth  that  they  swear  for. 

"  Also  full  many  men  and  women  say  now  that  '  It  is 
well  done  to  swear  by  creatures,  when  they  may  not  (as  they 
say)  otherwise  be  believed.' 

"  And  also  full  many  men  and  women  now  say  that  *  It  is 
well  done  to  swear  by  GOD  and  by  our  Lady,  and  by  other 
Saints  ;  for  to  have  them  in  mind! ' 

**  But  since  all  these  sayings  are  but  excusations  [excuses'] 
and  sin,  methinketh,  Sir,  that  this  sentence  of  Chrysostom 
may  be  alleged  well  against  all  such  swearers :  witnessing  that 
these  sin  grievously  ;  though  they  think  themselves  for  to 
swear  in  this  foresaid  wise,  well.  For  it  is  evil  done  and 
great  sin  for  to  swear  truth,  when,  in  any  manner,  a  man 
may  excuse  him  without  oath." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  that  "  Chrysos- 
tom might  be  thus  understood." 

A  Clerk.  And  then  a  Clerk  said  to  me,  "  Wilt  thou  tarry  my 
Lord  no  longer  !  but  submit  thee  here  meekly  to  the  ordinance 
of  Holy  Church  ;  and  lay  thine  hand  upon  a  book,  touching 
the  Holy  Gospel  of  GOD,  promising,  not  only  with  thy  mouth 
but  also  with  thine  heart,  to  stand  to  my  Lord's  ordinance  ?" 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  have  I  not  told  you  here,  how 
that  I  heard  a  Master  of  Divinity  say  that,  in  such  a  case, 
it  is  all  one  to  touch  a  book,  and  to  swear  by  a  book  ?" 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  There  is  no 
Master  of  Divinity  in  England  so  great,  that  if  he  hold  this 
opinion  before  me,  but  I  shall  punish  him  as  I  shall  do  thee, 
except  thou  swear  as  I  shall  charge  thee ! " 


^""i^n  Specimen  of  the  arguments  of  Schoolmen.  153 

"William.  And  I  said, "  Sir,  is  not  Chrysostom  an  ententif 
Doctor  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  Yea  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  If  Chrysostom  proveth  him 
worthy  great  blame  that  bringeth  forth  a  book  to  swear  upon, 
it  must  needs  follow  that  he  is  more  to  blame  that  sweareth 
on  that  book  !  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  If  Chrysostom 
meant  according  to  the  ordinance  of  Holy  Church,  we  will 
accept  him !  " 

A  Clerk.  And  then  said  a  Clerk  to  me,  "  Is  not  the  Word 
of  GOD,  and  GOD  Himself  equipollent,  that  is,  of  one 
authority  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Yea  I  " 

A  Clerk.  Then  he  said  to  me,  **  Why  wilt  thou  not  swear, 
then,  by  the  Gospel  of  GOD,  that  is,  GOD's  Word ;  since  it  is 
all  one  to  swear  by  the  Word  of  GOD  and  by  GOD  Himself  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  since  I  may  not,  now,  other- 
wise be  believed  but  by  swearing,  I  perceive,  as  Augustine 
saith,  that  it  is  not  speedful  that  ye,  that  should  be  my 
brethren,  should  not  believe  me  :  therefore  I  am  ready,  by 
the  Word  of  GOD  (as  the  LORD  commanded  me  by  His 
Word),  to  swear." 

A  Clerk.  Then  the  Clerk  said  to  me,  "  Lay,  then,  thine 
hand  upon  the  book,  touching  the  Holy  Gospel  of  GOD  ;  and 
take  thy  charge  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  understand  that  the  Holy 
Gospel  of  GOD  may  not  be  touched  with  man's  hands  !  " 

A  Clerk.  And  the  Clerk  said  I  fonded  [fooled],  and  that  I 
said  not  truth. 

"William.  And  I  asked  this  Clerk,  '*  Whether  it  were 
more  to  read  the  Gospel,  or  to  touch  the  Gospel  ? " 

A  Clerk.  And  he  said,  "  It  was  more  to  read  the  Gospel !  " 

William.  Then  I  said,  "  Sir,  by  authority  of  Saint 
Jerome,  the  Gospel  is  not  the  Gospel  for  [through]  reading 
of  the  letter,  but  for  the  belief  that  men  have  in  the  Word  of 
GOD  ;  that  it  is  the  Gospel  that  we  believe,  and  not  the 
letter  we  read  :  for  because  the  letter  that  is  touched  with 
man's  hand  is  not  the  Gospel,  but  the  sentence  that  is  verily 
believed  in  man's  heart  is  the  Gospel.  For  so  Saint  Jerome 
saith.  The  Gospel,  that  is  the  virtue  of  GOD's  Word  is  not  in  the 


154  Gospel  hid  in  the  Letter  of  Scripture.   [^ 


William, 
1407. 


leaves  of  the  book,  hut  it  is  in  the  root  of  reason.  Neither  the 
Gospel,  he  saith,  is  in  the  writing  above  of  the  letters ;  but  the 
Gospel  is  in  the  marking  of  the  sentence  of  Scriptures. 

**  This  sentence  approveth  Saint  Paul,  saying  thus,  The 
Kingdom  of  GOD  is  not  in  word,  but  in  virtue.  And  David 
saith,  The  voice  of  the  LORD,  that  is,  His  Word,  is  in  virtue. 
And,  after,  David  saith.  Through  the  Word  of  GOD,  the  heavens 
were  formed  ;  and  in  the  Spirit  of  His  month  is  all  the  virtue  of 
them.  And  I  pray  you,  Sir,  understand  ye  well  how  David 
saith  that,  in  the  Spirit  of  the  mouth  of  the  LORD  is  all  the  virtue 
of  angels  and  of  men"  ? 

A  Clerk.  And  the  Clerk  said  to  me,  "  Thou  wouldst  make 
us  to  fond  with  thee !  Say  we  not  that  the  Gospels  are 
written  in  the  Mass  book  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  though  men  use  [are  accus- 
tomed] to  say  thus,  yet  it  is  unperfect  speech.  For  the 
principal  part  of  a  thing  is  properly  the  whole  thing :  for, 
lo,  man's  soul  that  may  not  now  be  seen  here,  nor  touched 
with  any  sensible  thing,  is  properly  Man  !  And  all  the  virtue 
of  a  tree  is  in  the  root  thereof,  that  may  not  be  seen ;  for  do 
away  with  the  root,  and  the  tree  is  destroyed !  And,  Sir,  as 
ye  said  to  me,  right  now,  GOD  and  His  Word  are  of  one 
authority ;  and.  Sir,  Saint  Jerome  witnesseth  that  Christ, 
Very  GOD  and  Very  Man,  is  hid  in  the  letter  of  his  Law; 
thus  also,  Sir,  the  Gospel  is  hid  in  the  letter  ! 

"  For,  Sir,  as  it  is  full  likely  many  divers  men  and  women 
here  in  the  earth  touched  Christ,  and  saw  him,  and  knew 
his  bodily  person  ;  which  neither  touched,  nor  saw,  nor  knew 
ghostly  his  Godhead  :  right  thus,  Sir,  many  men  now  touch, 
and  see,  and  write,  and  read  the  Scriptures  of  GOD's  Law, 
which  neither  touch,  see,  nor  read  effectually  the  Gospel. 
For  as  the  Godhead  of  Christ,  that  is,  the  virtue  of  GOD,  is 
known  by  the  virtue  through  belief;  so  is  the  Gospel,  that  is 
Christ's  Word  !  " 

A  Clerk.  And  a  Clerk  said  to  me,  **  These  be  full  misty 
matters  and  unsavoury,  that  thou  showest  here  to  us !  " 

"William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  if  ye,  that  are  Masters,  know 
not  plainly  this  sentence,  ye  may  sore  dread  that  the  Kingdom 
of  Heaven  be  taken  from  you  !  as  it  was  from  the  Princes 
of  Priests  and  from  the  Elders  of  the  Jews." 

A  Clerk  (?  Malveren),  And  then  a  Clerk,  as  I  guess 


William 
?  1407. 


]     They  layed  wait  to  entrap  William.     155 


Malveren,  said  to  me,  "  Thou  knowest  not  thine  equivoca- 
tions! for  the  '  Kingdom  of  Heaven  '  hath  diverse  under- 
standings. What  callest  thou  the  '  Kingdom  of  Heaven  '  in 
this  sentence,  that  thou  shewest  here  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  by  good  reason,  and  sentence 
of  Doctors,  the  Realm  of  Heaven  is  called  here,  the  under- 
standing of  GOD's  Word." 

A  Clerk.  And  a  Clerk  said  to  me,  *'  From  whom,  thinkest 
thou,  that  this  understanding  is  taken  away  ?  " 

"William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  by  authority  of  Christ 
himself,  the  effectual  understanding  of  Christ's  word  is 
taken  away  from  all  them  chiefly  which  are  great-lettered 
[learned]  men,  and  presume  to  understand  high  things,  and 
will  be  holden  wise  men,  and  desire  mastership  and  high 
state  and  dignity :  but  they  will  not  conform  them  to  the 
living  and  teaching  of  Christ  and  of  His  Apostles." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said,  "  Well,  well, 
thou  wilt  judge  thy  sovereigns !  By  God  !  the  King  [Henry 
IV.]  doeth  not  his  duty,  but  he  suffer  thee  to  be  condemned  !  " 

A  Clerk.  [^g^g]ND  then  another  Clerk  said  to  me,  "  Why, 
on  Friday  last,  that  was  [August  5,  1407], 
counselledst  thou  a  man  of  my  Lord's,  that 
he  should  not  shrive  him  to  Man,  but 
only  to  GOD  ?  " 

And  with  this  asking,  I  was  abashed ;  and  then,  by  and 
by,  I  knew  that  I  was  surely  betrayed  of  a  man  that  came 
to  me  in  prison  [  ?  at  Saltwood  Castle]  on  the  Friday  before, 
communing  with  me  in  this  matter  of  confession  :  and, 
certain,  by  his  words,  1  thought  that  this  man  came  then  to 
me  of  full  fervent  and  charitable  will.  But  now  I  know,  he 
came  to  tempt  me  and  to  accuse  me.  GOD  forgive  him,  if 
it  be  His  holy  will ! 

And  with  all  mine  heart,  when  1  had  thought  thus,  I  said 
to  this  Clerk,  "  Sir,  I  pray  you  that  ye  would  fetch  this  man 
hither  1  and  all  the  words,  as  near  as  I  can  repeat  them, 
which  that  I  spake  to  him  on  Friday  in  the  prison,  I  will 
rehearse  now  here,  before  you  all,  and  before  him." 

Archbishop.  And,  as  I  guess,  the  Archbishop  then  said 
to  me,  "  They  that  are  now  here,  suffice  to  repeat  them.  How 
saidest  thou  to  him  ?  " 


156  Talk  on  Confession,  in  Saltwood  Castle.  [ 


William. 
1407. 


William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  that  man  came  and  asked  me 
of  divers  things  ;  and  after  his  asking,  I  answered  him,  as  I 
understood  that  good  was.  And,  as  he  shewed  to  me  by  his 
words,  he  was  sorry  for  his  living  in  Court,  and  right  heavy 
for  his  own  vicious  living,  and  also  for  the  viciousness  of 
other  men,  and  specially  of  priests'  evil  living;  and  herefore, 
he  said  to  me  with  a  sorrowful  heart,  as  I  guessed,  that  he  pur- 
posed fully,  within  short  time,  for  to  leave  the  Court,  and  busy 
him  to  know  GOD's  Law,  and  to  conform  all  his  life  hereafter. 

"  And  when  he  had  said  to  me  these  words,  and  others  more, 
which  I  would  rehearse  and  [if]  he  were  present,  he  prayed 
me  to  hear  his  confession. 

"And  I  said  to  him, '  Sir,  wherefore  come  ye  to  me,  to  be 
confessed  of  me  ?  Ye  wot  well  that  the  Archbishop  putteth 
and  holdeth  me  here,  as  one  unworthy  either  to  give  or  to 
take  any  Sacrament  of  Holy  Church  ! ' 

"  And  he  said  to  me,  *  Brother,  I  wot  well,  and  so  wot 
many  others  more,  that  you  and  such  others  are  wrongfully 
vexed ;  and  herefore  I  will  common  [commune]  with  you  the 
more  gladly.' 

"And  I  said  to  him,  'Certain,  I  wot  well  that  many  men 
of  this  Court  [i.e.,  the  Archbishop's],  and  specially  Priests  of 
this  household  [Chaplains],  would  be  full  evil  a  paid,  both  with 
you  and  me,  if  they  wist  that  ye  were  confessed  of  me  !  ' 

"  And  he  said  that  he  cared  not  therefore,  for  he  had  full 
little  affection  in  them  !  and,  as  methought,  he  spake  these 
words  and  many  others  of  so  good  will  and  of  so  high  desire 
for  to  have  known  and  done  the  pleasant  Will  of  GOD. 

"  And  I  said  then  to  him,  as  with  my  foresaid  Protesta- 
tion, I  say  to  you  now  here,  *  Sir,  I  counsel  you  for  to  absent 
you  from  all  evil  company,  and  to  draw  you  to  them  that 
love  and  busy  them  to  know  and  to  keep  the  precepts  of  GOD  ; 
and  then  the  good  Spirit  of  GOD  will  move  you  for  to 
occupy  busily  all  your  wits  in  gathering  together  of  all  your 
sins,  as  far  as  ye  can  bethink  you  ;  shaming  greatly  of  them, 
and  sorrowing  heartily  for  them.  Yea,  Sir,  the  HOLY 
GHOST  will  then  put  in  your  heart  a  good  will  and  a  fervent 
desire  for  to  take  and  to  hold  a  good  purpose,  to  hate  ever 
and  to  fly,  after  your  cunning  and  power,  all  occasion  of  sin  : 
and  so  then  wisdom  shall  come  to  you  from  above,  lightening 
with  divers  beams  of  grace  and  of  heavenly  desire  all  your 


William  of  Thorpe.-j    QQD    ALONE    CAN    FORGIVE    SINS  !      I SJ 

wits,  informing  you  how  ye  shall  trust  stedfastly  in  the  mercy 
of  the  LORD,  [acjknowledging  to  Him  only  all  your  vicious 
living,  praying  to  Him  ever  devoutly  of  charitable  counsel 
and  continuance,  hoping  without  doubt  that  if  ye  continue 
thus  busying  you  faithfully  to  know  and  keep  his  biddings, 
that  He  will,  for  He  only  may,  forgive  you  all  your  sins !  ' 

*'  And  this  man  said  then  to  me,  '  Though  GOD  forgive 
men  their  sins,  yet  it  behoveth  men  to  be  assoiled  [absolved] 
of  priests,  and  to  do  the  penance  that  they  enjoin  them  ! ' 

"  And  I  said  to  him,  '  Sir,  it  is  all  one  to  assoil  men  of 
their  sins,  and  to  forgive  men  their  sins :  wherefore  since  it 
pertaineth  only  to  GOD  to  forgive  sin,  it  sufficeth  in  this 
case,  to  counsel  men  and  women  for  to  leave  their  sin,  and 
to  comfort  them  that  busy  them  thus  to  do,  for  to  hope 
stedfastly  in  the  mercy  of  GOD.  And  againward,  priests 
ought  to  tell  sharply  to  customable  sinners,  that  if  they  will 
not  make  an  end  of  their  sin,  but  continue  in  divers  sins 
while  that  they  may  sin,  all  such  deserve  pain  without 
end.  And  herefore  priests  should  ever  busy  them  to  live  well 
and  holily,  and  to  teach  the  people  busily  and  truly  the 
Word  of  GOD  ;  shewing  to  all  folk,  in  open  preaching  and  in 
privy  counselling,  that  the  LORD  GOD  only  forgiveth  sin. 
And  therefore  those  priests  that  take  upon  them  to  assoil 
men  of  their  sins,  blaspheme  GOD  ;  since  that  it  pertaineth 
only  to  the  LORD  to  assoil  men  of  all  their  sins.  For,  no 
doubt,  a  thousand  years  after  that  Christ  was  man,  no 
priest  of  Christ  durst  take  upon  him  to  teach  the  people, 
neither  privily  nor  apertly,  that  they  behoved  needs  to  come 
to  be  assoiled  of  them  ;  as  priests  do  now.  But  by  authority 
of  Christ's  word,  priests  bound  indured  [hardened]  custom- 
able sinners  to  everlasting  pains,  [those]  which,  in  no  time  of 
their  living,  would  busy  them  faithfully  to  know  the  biddings 
of  GOD,  nor  to  keep  them.  And,  again,  all  they  that  would 
occupy  all  their  wits  to  hate  and  to  flee  all  occasion  of  sin, 
dreading  over  all  things  to  offend  GOD,  and  loving  for  to 
please  Him  continually;  to  these  men  and  women,  priests 
shewed  how  the  LORD  assoileth  them  of  their  sins.  And 
thus  Christ  promised  to  confirm  in  heaven,  all  the  binding 
and  loosing  that  priests,  by  authority  of  his  Word,  bind  men 
in  sin  that  are  indured  therein;  or  loose  them  out  of  sin  here 
upon  earth  that  are  verily  repentant.' 


158  The  Monk  of  Faversham's  sermon,  [wmi^m  of  Thorpe. 

"  And  this  man  hearing  these  words,  said  that  he  *  might 
well  in  conscience  consent  to  this  sentence.  But,'  he  said, 
*  is  it  not  needful  to  the  lay  people  that  cannot  thus  do,  to 
go  shrive  them  to  priests  ?  ' 

"  And  I  said,  '  If  a  man  feel  himself  so  distroubled  with 
any  sin,  that  he  cannot  by  his  own  wit,  avoid  this  sin  without 
counsel  of  them  that  are  herein  wiser  than  he  ;  in  such  a  case, 
the  counsel  of  a  good  priest  is  full  necessary.  And  if  a  good 
priest  fail,  as  they  do  now  commonly,  in  such  a  case ;  Saint 
Augustine  saith  that  a  man  may  lefully  comon  [lawfully 
commune]  and  take  counsel  of  a  virtuous  secular  man.  But, 
certain,  that  man  or  woman  is  overladen  and  too  beastly, 
which  cannot  bring  their  own  sins  into  their  mind,  busying 
them  night  and  day  for  to  hate  and  for  to  forsake  all  their 
sins,  doing  a  sigh  for  them,  after  their  cunning  and  power. 
And,  Sir,  full  accordingly  to  this  sentence,  upon  mid-Lenton 
Sunday,  two  years  [March  29, 1405],  as  I  guess,  now  agone,  I 
heard  a  Monk  of  Feversham,  that  men  called  Moredom, 
preach  at  Canterbury,  at  the  Cross  within  Christchurch 
Abbey,  saying  thus  of  Confession  :  As  through  the  suggestion 
of  the  Fiend,  without  counsel  of  any  other  body  than  of  themselves, 
many  men  and  women  can  imagine  and  find  means  and  ways 
enough  to  come  to  pride,  to  theft,  to  lechery,  and  to  other  divers 
vices  :  in  contrary  wise,  this  Monk  said,  since  the  LORD  GOD 
is  more  ready  to  forgive  sin  than  the  Fiend  is  or  may  he  of  power 
to  move  anybody  to  sin,  then  whoever  will  shame  and  sorrow 
heartily  for  their  sins,  [ac]knowledging  them  faithftdly  to  GOD, 
amending  them  after  their  power  and  cunning,  without  counsel  of 
any  other  body  than  of  GOD  and  himself,  through  the  grace  of 
GODy  all  such  men  and  women  may  find  sufficient  means  to 
come  to  GOD's  mercy,  and  so  to  be  clean  assoiledof  all  their  sins* 
This  sentence  I  said,  Sir,  to  this  man  of  yours,  and  the  self 
words,  as  near  as  I  can  guess." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  *'  Holy  Church 
approveth  not  this  learning." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  Holy  Church,  of  which 
Christ  is  head  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  must  needs  approve 
this  sentence.  For,  lo,  hereby  all  men  and  women  may,  if 
they  will,  be  sufficiently  taught  to  know  and  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  GOD,  and  to  hate  and  to  fly  continually 
all  occasion  of  sin,  and  to  love  and  to  seek  virtues  busily, 


^?'i4o™:]    William  calls  Alkerton,  Flatterer!     159 

and  to  believe  in  GOD  stably,  and  to  trust  in  His  mercy 
stedfastly,  and  so  to  come  to  perfect  charity  and  continue 
therein  perseverantly :  and  more,  the  LORD  asketh  not  of 
any  man  here  now  in  this  life.  And,  certain,  since  Jesus 
Christ  died  upon  the  cross  wilfully  to  make  men  free ;  Men 
of  the  Church  are  too  bold  and  too  busy  to  make  men  thrall  ! 
bindingthem  'under  the  pains  of  endless  curse,'  as  they  say,  to 
domany  observances  and  ordinances,  which  neither  the  living 
nor  the  teaching  of  Christ,  nor  of  his  Apostles  approveth." 

A  Clerk.  And  a  Clerk  said  then  to  me,  "  Thou  shewest 
plainly  here  thy  deceit,  which  thou  hast  learned  of  them  that 
travail  to  sow  popil  \iaYes\  among  wheat !  But  I  counsel  thee  to 
go  away  clean  from  this  learning,  and  submit  thee  lowly  to 
my  Lord,  and  thou  shalt  find  him  yet  to  be  gracious  to  thee  !  " 

Another  Clerk.  And  as  fast,  another  Clerk  said  to  me, 
"  How  wast  thou  so  bold  at  Paul's  Cross  in  London,  to  stand 
there  hard,  with  thy  tippet  \cape\  bounden  about  thine  head, 
and  to  reprove  in  his  sermon,  the  worthy  Clerk  Alkerton, 
drawing  away  all,  that  thou  mightest !  Yea,  and  the  same 
day  at  afternoon,  thou  meeting  that  worthy  Doctor  in  Wat- 
ling  street,  calledst  him,  '  False  flatterer,  and  hypocrite  ! '  " 

William.  And  I  said,  '*  Sir,  I  think  certainly,  that  there 
was  no  man  nor  woman  that  hated  verily  sin  and  loved 
virtues,  hearing  the  sermon  of  the  Clerk  of  Oxford,  and  also 
Alkerton's  sermon,  but  they  said,  and  might  justly  say,  that 
Alkerton  reproved  the  Clerk  untruly,  and  slandered  him 
wrongfully  and  uncharitably.  For,  no  doubt,  if  the  living  and 
teaching  of  Christ  chiefly  and  his  Apostles  be  true,  nobody 
that  loveth  GOD  and  His  Law  will  blame  any  sentence  that 
the  Clerk  then  preached  there  ;  since,  by  authority  of  GOD's 
Word,  and  by  approved  Saints  and  Doctors,  and  by  open 
reason,  this  Clerk  approved  all  things  clearly  that  he  preached 
there." 

A  Clerk.  And  a  Clerk  of  theArchbishop  said  to  me,  "  His 
sermon  was  false,  and  that  he  sheweth  openly,  since  he  dare 
not  stand  forth  and  defend  his  preaching,  that  he  then 
preached  there." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  think  that  he  purposeth  to 
stand  stedfastly  thereby,  or  else  he  slandereth  foully  himself 
and  many  others  that  have  great  trust  that  he  will  stand  by 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel.     For  I  wot  well  his  sermon  is  writ- 


i6o    The  Clerk  at  Oxford,  a  Lollard,  [wmiam  of  Thorpe. 

ten  both  in  Latin  and  in  English  ;  and  many  men  have  it, 
and  they  set  great  price  thereby.  And,  Sir,  if  ye  were 
present  with  the  Archbishop  [i.e.,  of  Canterbury,  in  whose 
presence  he  was  then  standing]  at  Lambeth,  when  this  Clerk 
appeared ;  and  were  at  his  Answer  before  the  Archbishop  :  ye 
wot  well  that  this  Clerk  denied  not  there  his  sermon  ;  but,  two 
days,  he  maintained  it  before  the  Archbishop  and  his  Clerks." 

Archbishop  or  a  Clerk.  And  then  the  Archbishop,  or 
one  of  his  Clerks  said  (I  wot  not  which  of  them  !),  "  That 
harlot  [at  this  time  applied  to  men  also]  shall  be  met  with,  for 
that  sermon.  For  no  man  but  he,  and  thou,  and  such  other 
false  harlots,  praiseth  any  such  preaching." 

Archbishop.  And  then  the  Archbishop  said,  "Your  cursed 
sect  is  busy,  and  it  joyeth  right  greatly  to  contrary  and  to 
destroy  the  privilege  and  freedom  of  Holy  Church." 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  know  no  men  travail  so 
busily  as  this  sect  doth,  which  you  reprove,  to  make  rest  and 
peace  in  Holy  Church.  For  pride,  covetousness,  and  simony 
which  distrouble  most  Holy  Church,  this  sect  hateth  and 
flyeth,  and  travaileth  busily  to  move  all  other  men  in  like 
manner  unto  meekness  and  wilful  poverty  and  charity,  and 
free  ministring  of  the  sacraments  :  this  sect  loveth,  and  useth, 
and  is  full  busy  to  move  all  other  folks,  thus  to  do.  For  these 
virtues  owe  all  members  of  Holy  Church  to  their  head,  Christ." 

A  Clerk.  Then  a  Clerk  said  to  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir,  it  is 
far  day,  and  ye  have  far  to  ride  to-night ;  therefore  make  an 
end  with  him,  for  he  will  none  make !  But  the  more.  Sir, 
that  ye  busy  you  for  to  draw  him  towards  you,  the  more  con- 
tumax  [contumacious]  he  is  made,  and  the  further  from  you." 

Malveren.  And  then  Malveren  said  to  me,  "  William  ! 
kneel  down,  and  pray  my  Lord,  of  grace  !  and  leave  all  thy 
fantasies,  and  become  a  child  of  Holy  Church  !" 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  have  prayed  the  Archbishop 
oft,  and  yet  I  pray  him,  for  the  love  of  Christ  !  that  he  will 
leave  his  indignation  that  he  hath  against  me  ;  and  that  he 
will  suffer  me,  after  my  cunning  and  power,  for  to  do  mine 
office  of  priesthood,  as  I  am  charged  of  GOD  to  do  it.  For  I 
covet  nought  else,  but  to  serve  my  GOD  to  His  pleasing,  in 
the  state  that  I  stand  in,  and  have  taken  me  to." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  *'  If,  of 
good  heart,  thou  wilt  submit  thee  now,  here,  meekly  to  be 


wiii;amofThorpe.-|  "WiLLiAM  QUESTIONS  THE  Archbishop.    i6i 

ruled,  from  this  time  forth  by  my  counsel,  obeying  meekly 
and  wilfully  to  mine  ordinance,  thou  shalt  find  it  most  profit- 
able and  best  to  thee  for  to  do  thus.  Therefore,  tarry  thou 
me  no  longer !  Grant  to  do  this,  that  I  have  said  to  thee 
now,  here,  shortly ;  or  deny  it  utterly  !  " 

William.  And  I  said  to  the  Archbishop,  **  Sir,  owe  [ought] 
we  to  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  was  and  is  Very  GOD  and 
Very  Man  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  Yea  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  owe  we  to  believe  that  all 
Christ's  living  and  his  teaching  is  true  in  every  point  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  he  said,  "  Yea  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  owe  we  to  believe  that  the 
living  of  the  Apostles  and  the  teaching  of  Christ  and  of  all 
Prophets  are  true,  which  are  written  in  the  Bible  for  the 
health  and  salvation  of  GOD's  people  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  he  said,  "  Yea  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  owe  all  Christian  men  and 
women,  after  their  cunning  and  power,  for  to  conform  their 
living  to  the  teaching  specially  of  Christ;  and  also  to  the 
teaching  and  living  of  his  Apostles  and  of  Prophets,  in  all 
things  that  are  pleasant  to  GOD,  and  edification  to  His 
Church  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  he  said,  "  Yea !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "Sir, oughtthe  doctrine,  the  bidding, 
or  the  counsel  of  anybody  to  be  accepted  or  obeyed  unto, 
except  this  counsel,  these  biddings,  or  this  counsel  may  be 
granted  and  affirmed  by  Christ's  living  and  his  teaching, 
or  by  the  living  and  teaching  of  his  Apostles  and  Pro- 
phets?" 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Other 
doctrine  ought  not  to  be  accepted,  nor  we  owe  not  to  obey  to 
any  man's  bidding  or  counsel ;  except  we  can  perceive  that 
this  bidding  or  counsel  accordeth  with  the  bidding  and 
teaching  of  Christ  and  of  his  Apostles  and  Prophets  ?  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  are  not  all  the  learning  and 
biddings  and  counsels  of  Holy  Church  means  and  healthful 
remedies  to  know,  and  to  withstand  the  privy  suggestions 
and  the  apert  temptations  of  the  Fiend ;  and  also  ways  and 
healthful  remedies  to  slay  pride  and  all  other  deadly  sins  and 
the  branches  of  them ;    and  sovereign  means  to  purchase 

L  12 


1 62  William  very  firm  ;  Abp.  in  a  passion.  [^iiHam  of  Thorpe. 

grace,  for  to  withstand  and  overcome  all  fleshly  lusts  and 
movings  ?  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  **  Yea !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  whatsoever  thing  ye  or  any 
other  body  bid  or  counsel  me  to  do  ;  according  to  this  foresaid 
learning,  after  my  cunning  and  power,  through  the  help  of 
GOD,  I  will  meekly,  with  all  mine  heart,  obey  thereto  !  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Submit 
thee  then,  now,  here,  meekly  and  wilfully  to  the  ordinance  of 
Holy  Church,  which  I  shall  shew  to  thee  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  according  as  I  have  here,  now 
before  you,  rehearsed,  I  will  now  be  ready  to  obey  full  gladly 
to  Christ,  the  Head  of  all  Holy  Church,  and  to  the  learning 
and  biddings  and  counsels  of  every  pleasing  member  of  Him." 

Archbishop,  Then  the  Archbishop  striking  with  his  hand 
fiercely  upon  a  cupboard,  spake  to  me,  with  a  great  spirit, 
saying,  "  By  Jesu  !  but  if  thou  leave  such  additions,  obliging 
thee  now  here  without  any  exception  to  mine  ordinance,  ere 
that  I  go  out  of  this  place,  I  shall  make  thee  as  sure  as  any 
thief  that  is  in  the  prison  of  Lantern.  Advise  thee  now, 
what  thou  wilt  do  !  "  And  then,  as  if  he  had  been  angered, 
he  went  from  the  cupboard  where  he  stood,  to  a  window. 

And  then  Malveren  and  another  Clerk  came  nearer  me,  and 
they  spake  to  me  many  words  full  pleasantly,  and  another 
while  they  menaced  me  and  counselled  full  busily  to  submit 
me,  or  else  they  said  I  should  not  escape  punishing  over 
measure  ;  for  they  said  I  should  be  degraded,  cursed,  and 
burned,  and  so  then  damned  ! 

Malveren  and  a  Clerk.  "  But  now,"  they  said,  "  thou 
mayest  eschew  all  these  mischiefs,  if  thou  will  submit  thee 
wilfully  and  meekly  to  this  worthy  Prelate,  that  hath  cure  of 
thy  soul !  And  for  the  pity  of  Christ  !  "  said  they,  "  bethink 
thee,  how  great  clerks  [Philip  de  REPiNGTONjthe  Bishop  of 
Lincoln,  Hereford,  and  Purvey  were,  and  yet  are;  and 
also  B[owton]  that  is  a  well  understanding  man  :  which  also 
have  forsaken  and  revoked  all  the  learning  and  opinions  that 
thou  and  such  others  hold  !  Wherefore,  since  each  of  them 
is  mickle  wiser  than  thou  art ;  we  counsel  thee  for  the  best, 
that,  by  the  example  of  these  four  Clerks,  thou  follow  them, 
submitting  thee  as  they  did  !  " 

A  Clerk,  And  one  of  the  [Archjbishop's  Clerks  said,  then, 


William' 
?  1407 


']  The  Chaplains  try  their  hands  on  him.     163 


there,  that  *'  he  heard  Nicholas  Hereford  say,  that  *  since 
he  forsook  and  revoked  all  the  learning  and  opinions  of  the 
Lollards,  he  hath  had  mickle  greater  favour  and  more  delight 
to  hold  against  them  ;  than  ever  he  had  to  hold  with  them, 
while  he  held  with  them. '  " 

Malveren.  And  therefore  Malveren  said  to  me,  *'  I  un- 
derstand and  [if]  thou  wilt  take  thee  to  a  priest,  and  shrive 
thee  clean,  forsake  all  such  opinions,  and  take  thy  penance  of 
my  Lord  here,  for  the  holding  and  teaching  of  them,  within 
short  time  thou  shalt  be  greatly  comforted  in  this  doing !  " 

William.  And  I  said  to  the  Clerks,  that  thus  busily  coun- 
selled me  to  follow  these  foresaid  men,  "  Sirs,  if  these  men,  of 
whom  ye  counsel  me  to  take  example,  had  forsaken  benefices 
of  temporal  profit  and  of  worldly  worship,  so  that  they  had 
absented  them  and  eschewed  from  all  occasions  of  covetous- 
ness  and  of  fleshly  lusts;  and  had  taken  them  to  simple  living 
and  wilful  poverty :  they  had  herein  given  good  example  to 
me  and  many  others  to  have  followed  them.  But  now,  since 
all  these  four  men  have  slanderously  and  shamefully  done 
the  contrary,  consenting  to  receive  and  to  have  and  to  hold 
temporal  benefices,  living  now  more  worldly  and  more  fleshly 
than  they  did  before,  conforming  them  to  the  manners  of  this 
world  ;  I  forsake  them  herein,  and  in  all  their  foresaid  slan- 
derous doing ! 

**  For  I  purpose,  with  the  help  of  GOD  into  remission  of 
all  my  sins  and  of  my  foul  cursed  living,  to  hate  and  to  fly 
privily  and  apertly,  to  follow  these  men !  teaching  and  coun- 
selling whomsoever  that  I  may,  for  to  fly  and  eschew  the  way 
that  they  have  chosen  to  go  in,  which  will  lead  them  to  the 
worst  end,  if,  in  convenient  time,  they  repent  them  not,  verily 
forsaking  and  revoking  openly  the  slander  that  they  have  put, 
and  every  day  yet  put  to  Christ's  Church.  For,  certain, 
so  open  blasphemy  and  slander,  as  they  have  spoken  and  done 
in  their  revoking  and  forsaking  of  the  Truth,  ought  not,  nor 
may  not,  privily  be  amended  duly.  Wherefore,  Sirs,  I  pray 
you  that  ye  busy  you  not  for  to  move  me  to  follow  these  men 
in  revoking  and  forsaking  of  the  Truth  and  Soothfastness  ! 
as  they  have  done,  and  yet  do;  wherein  by  open  evidence,  they 
stir  GOD  to  great  wroth,  and  not  only  against  themselves, 
but  also  against  all  them  that  favour  them  or  consent  to  them 
herein,  01  that  comoneth  [communeth]  with  them,  except  it  be 


164  William  rejects  the  Lollard  turncoats.  [^'" 


illiam 

407. 


for  their  amendment.  For  whereas  these  men  first  were 
pursued  of  enemies,  now  they  have  obliged  them  by  oath  for 
to  slander  and  pursue  Christ  in  his  members  !  Wherefore, 
as  I  trust  stedfastly  in  the  goodness  of  GOD,  the  worldly 
covetousness,  and  the  lusty  living,  and  the  sliding  from  the 
truth  of  these  runagates  [renegades]  shall  be  to  me,  and  to 
many  other  men  and  women,  an  example  and  an  evidence  to 
stand  the  more  stiffly  by  the  Truth  of  Christ. 

"  For,  certain,  right  many  men  and  women  do  mark  and 
abhor  the  foulness  and  cowardice  of  these  aforesaid  untrue 
men,  how  that  they  are  overcome,  and  stopped  with  benefices, 
and  withdrawn  from  the  truth  of  GOD's  Word,  forsaking 
utterly  to  suffer  therefore  bodily  persecution.  For  by  this 
unfaithful  doing  and  apostasy,  of  them  specially  that  are 
great  lettered  men,  and  have  [acjknowledged  openly  the  truth; 
and  now  either  for  pleasure  or  displeasure  of  tyrants  have 
taken  hire  and  temporal  wages,  to  forsake  the  Truth  and  to 
hold  against  it,  slandering  and  pursuing  them  that  covet  to 
follow  Christ  in  the  way  of  righteousness :  many  men  and 
women  therefore  are  now  moved.  But  many  more,  through 
the  grace  of  GOD,  shall  be  moved  hereby,  for  to  learn  the 
Truth  of  GOD,  and  to  do  thereafter,  and  to  stand  boldly 
thereby." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  his  Clerks, 
"  Busy  you  no  longer  about  him  !  for  he,  and  others  such  as 
he  is,  are  confeder[at]ed  so  together,  that  they  will  not  swear 
to  be  obedient,  and  to  submit  them  to  Prelates  of  Holy 
Church.  For  now,  since  I  stood  here,  his  fellow  sent  me 
word  that  he  will  not  swear,  and  that  he  [William  of  Thorpe] 
counselled  him  that  he  should  not  swear  to  me.  But,  losell  !  in 
that  thing  that  in  thee  is,  thou  hast  busied  thee  to  lose  this 
young  man ;  but,  blessed  be  GOD !  thou  shalt  not  have 
thy  purpose  of  him  !  For  he  hath  forsaken  all  thy  learning, 
submitting  him  to  be  buxom  [suhnissive]  and  obedient  to  the 
ordinance  of  Holy  Church ;  and  weepeth  full  bitterly,  and 
curseth  thee  full  heartily  for  the  venomous  teaching  which 
thou  hast  shewed  to  him,  counselling  him  to  do  thereafter. 
And  for  thy  false  counselling  of  many  others  and  him,  thou 
hast  great  cause  to  be  right  sorry  !  For,  long  time,  thou  hast 
busied  thee  to  pervert  whomsoever  thou  mightest  !  Therefore 
as  many  deaths  thou  art  worthy  of,  as  thou  hast  given  evil 


William. 
?    1407, 


•]  AbP.  says,    "  HE  SHALL  CONFORM  IN  8  DAYS  !  "    1 65 


counsels.  And  therefore,  by  Jesu  !  thou  shalt  go  thither 
where  Nicholas  Hereford  and  John  Purvey  were  har- 
boured !  and  I  undertake,  ere  this  day  eight  days,  thou  shalt 
be  right  glad  for  to  do  what  thing  that  ever  I  bid  thee  do ! 

"  And,  losell !  I  shall  assay  if  can  make  thee  there,  as 
sorrowful  as,  it  was  told  me,  thou  wast  glad  of  my  last  going 
out  of  England  [in  1397].  By  St.  Thomas !  I  shall  turn  thy 
joy  into  sorrow  !  " 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  there  can  nobody  prove  law- 
fully that  I  joyed  ever  of  the  manner  of  your  going  out  of 
this  land  [the  Archbishop  had  been  banished].  But,  Sir,  to 
say  the  sooth,  I  was  joyful  when  ye  were  gone !  for  [Robert 
DE  Braybrooke]  the  Bishop  of  London  (in  whose  prison  ye 
left  me  !)  found  in  me  no  cause  for  to  hold  me  longer  in  his 
prison  ;  but,  at  the  request  of  my  friends,  he  delivered  me 
to  them,  asking  of  me  no  manner  of  submitting." 

Archbishop.  Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  me,  "  Where- 
fore that  I  yede  [went]  out  of  England  is  unknown  to  thee  ! 
But  be  this  thing  well  known  to  thee  !  that  GOD,  as  I  wot 
well,  hath  called  me  again  and  brought  me  into  this  land, 
for  to  destroy  thee  and  the  false  sect  that  thou  art  of !  as,  by 
God  !  I  shall  pursue  you  so  narrowly  that  I  shall  not  leave 
a  step  of  you  in  this  land  !  " 

"William.  And  I  said  to  the  Archbishop,  '*  Sir,  the  holy 
prophet  Jeremy  said  to  the  false  prophet  Hananiah,  When 
the  word,  that  is,  the  prophecy,  of  a  prophet  is  known  or  ful- 
filled ;  then  it  shall  be  known  that  the  LORD  sent  the  prophet  in 
truth !  " 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop,  as  if  he  had  not  been 
pleased  with  my  saying,  turned  him  away-ward,  hither  and 
thither,  and  said,  "  By  God  !  I  shall  set  on  thy  shins  a  pair 
of  perils  [?  pearls],  tha.t  thou  shalt  be  glad  to  change  thy  voice  !" 

These  and  many  more  wondrous  and  convicious  [railing] 
words  were  spoken  to  me  ;  menacing  me  and  all  others  of  the 
same  sect,  for  to  be  punished  and  destroyed  to  the  utter- 
most. 

And  the  Archbishop  called  then  to  him,  a  Clerk;  and 
rounded  with  him  [whispered  in  his  ear],  and  that  Clerk  went 
forth :  and  soon  he  brought  in  the  Constable  of  Saltwood 
Castle,  and  the  Archbishop  rounded  a  good  while  with  him. 

And   then   the   Constable  went   forth,  and  then  came  in 


1 66  The  Constable  places  him  in  a  den.  [wniiam  of  Thorpe. 

divers  secular  [laymen]  ;  and  they  scorned  me  on  every  side, 
and  menaced  me  greatly.  And  some  counselled  the  Arch- 
bishop to  burn  me  by  and  by  [at  once] :  and  some  others 
counselled  him  to  drown  me  in  the  sea,  for  it  is  near  [at] 
hand  there. 

A  Clerk.  And  a  Clerk  standing  besides  me  there,  kneeled 
down  to  the  Archbishop,  praying  him  that  he  would  deliver 
me  to  him  for  to  say  Matins  with  him  ;  and  he  would  under- 
take that,  within  three  days,  I  should  not  resist  anything 
that  was  commanded  me  to  do,  of  my  Prelate. 

And  the  Archbishop  said  that  he  would  ordain  for  me 
himself. 

And  then,  after,  came  in  again  the  Constable  and  spake 
privily  to  the  Archbishop. 

And  then  the  Archbishop  commanded  the  Constable  to  lead 
me  forth  thence,  with  him  :  and  so  he  did. 

And  when  we  were  gone  forth  thence,  we  were  sent  after 
again. 

And  when  I  came  in  again  before  the  Archbishop,  a  Clerk 
bade  me  kneel  down,  and  ask  grace,  and  submit  me  lowly, 
and  I  should  find  it  for  the  best. 

William.  And  I  said  then  to  the  Archbishop,  "Sir,  as  I 
have  said  to  you,  divers  times,  to-day,  I  will  wilfully  and 
lowly  obey  and  submit  me  to  be  ordained  ever,  after  my 
cunning  and  power,  to  GOD  and  His  Law,  and  to  every 
member  of  Holy  Church  ;  as  far  forth  as  I  can  perceive  that 
these  members  accord  with  their  head,  Christ,  and  will 
teach  me,  rule  me,  or  chastise  me  by  authority  specially  of 
GOD'S  Law." 

Archbishop.  And  the  Archbishop  said,  "  I  wist  well, 
he  would  not,  without  such  additions,  submit  him !  " 

And  then,  I  was  rebuked,  scorned,  and  menaced  on  every 
side ;  and  yet,  after  this,  divers  persons  cried  upon  me  to 
kneel  down  and  submit  me  :  but  I  stood  still,  and  spake  no 
word. 

And  then  there  was  spoken  of  me  and  to  me  many  great 
words ;  and  I  stood,  and  heard  them  menace,  curse,  and 
scorn  me :  but  I  said  nothing. 

Archbishop.  Then  a  while  after,  the  Archbishop  said  to 
me,  "  Wilt  thou  not  submit  thee  to  the  ordinance  of  Holy 
Church  ? " 


T'ho"^.]   He  thanks  go  D,  he  is,  at  last,  alone.    167 

William.  And  I  said,  "  Sir,  I  will  full  gladly  submit  me, 
as  I  have  shewed  you  before." 

And  then,  the  Archbishop  bade  the  Constable  to  have  me 
forth  thence  in  haste. 

And  so  then  I  was  led  forth,  and  brought  into  a  foul 
unhonest  prison,  where  I  came  never  before.  But,  thanked 
be  GOD  !  when  all  men  were  gone  forth  then  from  me,  and 
had  sparred  [barred]  fast  the  prison  door  after  them,  by  and 
by  [immediately]  after,  I  therein  by  myself  busied  me  to  think 
on  GOD,  and  to  thank  Him  of  His  goodness. 

And  I  was  then  greatly  comforted  in  all  my  wits,  not  only 
for  that  I  was  then  delivered,  for  a  time,  from  the  sight,  from 
the  hearing,  from  the  presence,  from  the  scorning,  and  from 
the  menacing  of  my  enemies  :  but  much  more  I  rejoiced  in 
the  LORD,  because  that  through  His  grace,  He  kept  me  so, 
both  among  the  flattering  specially,  and  among  the  men- 
acing of  mine  adversaries,  that  without  heaviness  and 
anguish  of  my  conscience,  I  passed  away  from  them.  For 
as  a  tree  laid  upon  another  tree  overthwart  or  on  cross  wise, 
so  was  the  Archbishop  and  his  three  Clerks  always  contrary 
to  me,  and  I  to  them. 

Now,  good  GOD  !  (for  Thine  holy  name  and  for  the  praising 

of  Thy  most  blessed  name,  make  us  one  together),  if  it  be 

Thy  will,    by  authority  of  thy   Word   that  is   true  perfect 

charity ;  and  else  not !     And  that  it  may  thus  be,  all  that 

this  writing  read  or  hear,  pray  heartily  to  the  LORD  GOD ! 

that  He  (for  His  great  goodness  that  cannot  be  with  tongue 

expressed)  grant  to  us  and  to  all  others,  that  in  the  same 

wise    and  for  the   same  cause    specially,    or  for  any  other 

cause  be  at  [a]   distance,  to  be  knit  and  made 

One  in  true  Faith,  in  stedfast  Hope,  and 

in  perfect  Charity. 

Amen. 

C  Ci)us  enDetl)  tl)e  6;ramtnatton  of 
S^asttx  WiUliam  Cftorpe. 


i68 


Znh  l)ereafter  follotoett)  l)is 
%tstammt. 

Atthew,  an  Apostle  of  Christ  and  his 
gospeller,  witnesseth  truly  in  the  Holy  Gospel, 
the  most  holy  living  and  the  most  wholesome 
teaching  of  Christ.  He  rehearseth  how  that 
Christ  likeneth  than  that  hear  his  words  and 
keep  them,  to  a  wise  man  that  buildeth  his 
house  upon  a  stone,  that  is  a  stable  and  a  sad 
[firm]  ground. 

This  house  is  man's  soid,  in  whom  Christ  delighteth  to  dwell, 
if  it  be  grounded,  that  is,  stablished,  faithfully  in  his  living,  and 
in  his  true  teaching,  adorned  or  made  fair  with  divers  virtues, 
which  Christ  used  and  taught  without  any  meddling  of  any 
error,  as  are  chiefly  the  conditions  of  charity. 

This  foresaid  stone  is  Christ,  upon  which  every  faithful  soid 
must  be  builded,  since  upon  none  other  ground  than  upon  Christ's 
living  and  his  teaching,  nobody  may  make  any  building  or  house- 
ing  wherein  Christ  will  come  and  dwell.  This  sentence  wit- 
nesseth Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  sA^mw^g'  them  that  nobody  may 
set  any  other  ground  than  is  set,  that  is,  Christ's  living  and  his 
teaching. 

And  because  that  all  men  and  women  shoidd  give  all  their 
business  here  in  this  life  to  build  them  virtuously  upon  this  sure 
foundation,  Saint  Paul  [ac]knowledging  the  fervent  desire  and 
the  good  will  of  the  people  of  Ephesus,  wrote  to  them  comfortably, 
sayijtg.  Now  ye  are  not  strangers,  guests,  nor  yet  comelings, 
but  ye  are  the  citizens  and  of  the  household  of  GOD, 
builded  above  upon  the  foundament  of  the  Apostles  and 
Prophets.  In  which  foundament,  every  building  that  is 
builded  and  made  through  the  grace  of  GOD,  it  increaseth 
or  groweth   into    a   holy  temple ;   that  is,  everybody   that  is 


t9Sept.i46o.]  William  of  Thorpe's   Testament.   169 

grounded  and  hnilded  faithfully  in  the  teaching  and  living  of 
Christ  is  therethrough  made  the  holy  temple  of  GOD. 

This  is  the  stable  ground  and  stedfast  stone,  Christ  !  which  is 
the  sure  corner-stone  fast  joining  and  holding  mightily  together 
two  walls.  For  through  Christ  Jesu,  mean  or  middle  Person 
of  the  Trinity,  the  Father  of  Heaven  is  piteous  or  mercifully  joined 
and  made  one  together  to  Mankind  :  and  through  dread  to  offend 
GOD,  and  fervent  love  to  please  him,  men  be  unseparably  made 
one  to  GOD,  and  defended  surely  under  His  protection. 

Also  this  foresaid  stone  CHRIST  was  figured  by  the  square 
stones  of  which  the  Temple  of  GOD  was  made.  For  as  a  square 
stone,  wheresoever  it  is  cast  or  laid,  it  abideth  and  lieth  stably  ;  so 
Christ  and  every  faithful  member  of  his  Church,  by  example  of 
him,  abideth  and  dwelleth  stably  in  true  faith  and  in  all  other 
heavenly  virtues,  in  all  adversities  that  they  suffer  in  this  Valley  of 
Tears.  For,  lo,  when  these  foresaid  square  stones  were  hewen  and 
wrought  for  to  be  laid  in  the  walls  or  pillars  of  GOD's  Temple, 
none  noise  or  stroke  of  the  workmen  was  heard.  Certain,  this 
silence  in  working  of  this  stone  figureth  CHRIST  chiefly,  and  his 
faithful  members,  which  by  example  of  him  have  been,  and  yet  are, 
and  ever  to  the  world's  end  shall  be,  so  meek  and  patient  in  every 
adversity,  that  no  sound  nor  yet  any  grudging  shall  any  time  be 
perceived  in  them. 

Nevertheless  this  chief  and  most  worshipfd  corner-stone,  which 
only  is  ground  of  all  virtues,  proud  beggars  reproved !  but  this 
despite  and  reproof  Christ  suffered  most  meekly  in  his  own 
person,  for  to  give  example  of  all  meekness  and  patience  to  all  his 
faithful  followers.  Certain,  this  world  is  now  so  full  of  proud 
beggars  which  are  named  priests  ;  but  the  very  office  of  working  of 
priesthood  which  Christ  approveth  true,  and  accepteth,  is  far 
from  the  multittcde  of  priests  that  now  reign  in  this  world. 

For,  from  the  highest  priest  to  the  lowest,  all  (as  who  say) 
study,  that  is,  they  imagine  and  travail  busily  how  they  may  please 
this  world  and  their  flesh.  This  sentence  and  many  such  others 
iependeth  upon  them,  if  it  be  well  considered ;  either  GOD  the 
Father  of  heaven  hath  deceived  all  mankind  by  the  living  specially 


1 70  William  of  Thorpe's   T e st a  me  nt.  [19  sept.  1460. 

and  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  living  and  teaching 
of  his  Apostles  and  Prophets ;  all  else  all  the  Popes  that  have  been 
since  I  had  any  knowledge  or  discretion,  with  all  the  College 
of  Cardinals,  Archbishops,  and  Bishops,  Monks,  Canons,  and 
Friars,  with  all  the  contagious  flock  of  the  comminalty  of  priest- 
hood, which  have,  all  my  life-time  and  mickle  longer,  reigned  and 
yet  reign  and  increase  damnably  from  sin  into  sin,  have  been  and 
yet  be  proud  obstinate  heretics,  covetous  sinioners  [trafficers  in 
ecclesiastical  preferments],  and  defouled  adulterers  in  the  minis- 
tering of  the  Sacraments,  and  especially  in  the  ministering  of  the 
Sacrament  of  the  A  Itar. 

For,  as  their  works  shew  (whereto  Christ  biddeth  us  take 
heed  !)  the  highest  priests  and  Prelates  of  this  priesthood  challenge 
and  occupy  [hold]  unlawfully  temporal  lordships.  And  for 
temporal  favour  and  mede,  they  sell  arid  give  benefices  to  unworthy 
and  unable  persons  ;  yea,  these  simoners  sell  sin  !  suffering  men 
and  women  in  every  degree  and  estate,  to  lie  and  continue,  from 
year  to  year,  in  divers  vices  slanderously.  And  thus,  by  evil 
example  of  high  priests  in  the  Church,  lower  priests  under  them  are 
not  only  siffered,  but  they  are  maintained  to  sell  full  dear  to  the 
people  for  temporal  mede,  all  the  Sacraments.  And  thus  all  this 
foresaid  priesthood  is  blown  so  high,  and  borne  up  in  pride  and 
vainglory  of  their  estate  and  dignity,  and  so  blinded  with  worldly 
covetousness,  that  they  disdain  to  follow  Christ  in  very  meekness 
and  wilful  poverty,  living  holily,  and  preaching  GOD's  Word 
iruly,  freely,  and  continually  ;  taking  their  livelihood  at  the  free 
nil  of  the  people,  of  their  pure  almose  [alms],  where  and  when, 
they  suffice  not  (for  their  true  and  busy  preaching)  to  get  their 
sustenance  with  their  hands. 

To  this  true  sentence,  grounded  on  Christ's  own  living  and 
teaching  of  his  Apostles  ;  these  foresaid  worldly  and  fleshly  priests 
will  not  consent  effectually.  But,  as  their  works  and  also  their  words 
shew,  boldly  and  unshamefastly  these  foresaid  named  priests  and 
Prelates  covet,  and  enforce  them  mightily  and  busily,  that  all  Holy 
Scripture  were  expounded  and  drawn  according  to  their  manners, 
and   to  their   ungrounded  [unwarranted]  usages  and  findings. 


19 Sept. i46o.]  William  of  Thorpe's   Testament.    171 

For  they  will  not  (since  they  hold  it  hut  folly  and  madness  !) 
conform  their  manners  to  the  pure  and  simple  living  of  Christ 
and  his  Apostles,  nor  they  will  not  follow  freely  their  learning. 
Wherefore  all  the  Emperors  and  Kings,  and  all  other  lords  and 
ladies,  and  all  the  common  people  in  every  degree  and  state,  which 
have  before  time  known  or  might  have  known ;  and  also  all  they 
that  now  yet  know  or  might  know  this  foresaid  witness  of  priest- 
hood ;  and  would  not,  nor  yet  will  enforce  them,  after  their  cun- 
ning and  power,  to  withstand  charitably  the  foresaid  enemies  and 
traitors  of  Christ  and  his  Church  :  all  these  strive,  with  Anti- 
christ, against  jfESU !  And  they  shall  bear  the  indignation  of 
GOD  Almighty  without  end,  if  in  convenient  time  they  amend 
them  not,  and  repent  them  verily  ;  doing  therefore  due  mourning 
and  sorrow,  after  their  cunning  and  power. 

For  through  presumptions  and  negligence  of  priests  and  Pre- 
lates (not  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  but  occupying  their  prelacy, 
unduly  in  the  Church,  and  also  by  flattering  and  false  covetousness 
of  other  divers  named  priests),  lousengers,  and  lounderers  are 
wrongfully  made  and  called  Hermits ;  and  have  leave  to  defraud 
poor  and  needy  creatures  of  their  livelihood,  and  to  live  by  their 
false  winning  and  begging  in  sloth  and  other  divers  vices.  And 
also  of  these  Prelates,  these  cokir  noses  [  ?  ]  are  suffered  to  live  in 
pride  and  hypocrisy,  and  to  defoul  themselves  both  bodily  and 
ghostly. 

Also  by  the  suffering  and  counsel  of  these  foresaid  Prelates  and 
of  other  priests,  are  made  vain,  both  Brotherhoods  and  Sisterhoods, 
full  of  pride  and  envy  ;  which  are  full  contrary  to  the  Brotherhood 
of  Christ,  since  they  are  cause  of  mickle  dissension :  and  they 
mxiltiply  and  sustained  it  uncharitably,  for  in  lusty  eating,  and 
drinking  unmeasurably  and  out  of  time,  they  exercise  themselves. 
Also  this  vain  confederacy  of  Brotherhoods  is  permitted  to  be  of 
one  clothing,  and  to  hold  together.  A  nd  in  all  these  ungrounded 
and  unlawful  doings,  priests  are  partners  and  great  meddlers  and 
counsellors. 

And  over  this  viciousness,  hermits  and  pardoners,  ankers 
[anchorites],  and  strange  beggars  are  licensed  and  admitted  of 


172  William  of  Thorpe's  T'^^r^^/^yVT-.  [igsept.  1460. 

Prelates  and  priests  for  to  beguile  the  people  with  flatterings 
and  leasings  [falsehoods]  slanderously,  against  all  good  reason 
and  true  belief ;  and  so  to  increase  divers  vices  in  themselves,  and 
also  among  all  them  that  accept  them  or  consent  to  them. 

And  thus,  the  viciousness  of  these  forenamed  priests  and  Pre- 
lates, has  been  long  time,  and  yet  is,  and  shall  be  cause  of  wars, 
both  within  the  realm  and  without. 

And,  in  the  same  wise,  these  unable  [useless]  priests  have  been, 
and  yet  are,  and  shall  be,  the  chief  cause  of  pestilence  of  men,  and 
murrain  of  beasts,  and  of  bareness  of  the  earth,  and  of  all  other 
mischiefs,  to  the  time  that  Lords  and  Commons  able  them  through 
grace  for  to  know  and  to  keep  the  Commandments  of  GOD,  enforc- 
ing them  then  faithfully  and  charitably  by  one  assent,  for  to  redress 
and  make  one,  this  foresaid  priesthood  to  the  wilful  poor,  meek,  and 
innocent  living  and  teaching,  specially  of  Christ  and  his 
Apostles. 

Therefore  all  they  that  know,  or  might  know  the  viciousness  that 
reigneih  now  cursedly  in  these  priests  and  in  their  learning,  if 
they  suffice  not  to  withstand  this  contagious  viciousness :  let  them 
pray  to  the  LORD  heartily  for  the  health  of  his  Church!  abstain- 
ing them  prudently  from  these  endured  [hardened]  enemies  of 
Christ  and  his  people,  and  from  all  their  Sacraments  !  since  to 
them  all  that  know  them,  or  may  know,  they  are  but  fleshly  deeds 
and  false:  as  Saint  Cyprian  witnesseth  in  the  first  Question  of 
Decrees  and  in  the  first  Cause.     Ca.  Si  quisinquit. 

For  as  this  Saint,  and  great  Doctors  witness  there,  that  not  only 
vicious  priests,  but  also  all  they  that  favour  them  or  consent  to  Uiem 
in  their  viciousness,  shall  together  perish  with  them,  if  they  amend 
them  not  duly:  as  all  they  perished  that  consented  to  Dathan 
and  Abiram.  For  nothing  were  more  confusion  to  these  foresaid 
vicious  priests,  than  to  eschew  them  prudently  in  all  their  unlawful 
Sacraments,  while  they  continue  in  their  sinful  living  slanderously, 
as  they  have  long  time  done  and  yet  do.  And  nobody  need  to  be 
afraid,  though  death  did  follow  by  any  wise  or  other,  for  to  die  out 
of  this  world  without  taking  of  any  Sacrament  of  these  foresaid 
Christ's  enemies:  since  Christ  will  not  fail  for  to  minister 


19  Sept.  1460.]  William  of  Thorpe's  T e s  ta  me  nt.    173 

himself  all  lawful  and  heal-fiil  sacraments,  and  necessary  at  all 
time ;  and  especially  at  the  end,  to  all  them  that  are  in  true  faith, 
in  steadfast  hope,  and  in  perfect  charity. 

But  yet  some  mad  fools  say,  for  to  eschew  slander  they  will  be 
shriven  once  a  year  and  comuned  [receive  the  Sacrament]  of  their 
proper  priests  ;  though  they  know  them  defouled  with  slanderous 
vices.  No  doubt,  but  all  they  that  thus  do  or  consent,  privily  or 
apertly,  to  such  doing,  are  culpable  of  great  sin  ;  since  St.  Pa  UL 
witnesseth  that  not  only  they  that  do  evil  are  worthy  of  death  and 
damnation,  but  also  they  that  consent  to  evil  doers.  Also,  as  their 
slanderous  works  witness,  these  foresaid  vicious  priests  despise  and 
cast  from  them  heavenly  cunning  that  is  given  of  the  HOLY 
GHOST.  Wherefore  the  LORD  throweth  all  such  despisers  from 
Him,  that  they  use  nor  do  any  priesthood  to  Him.  No  doubt 
then,  all  they  that  wittingly  or  wilfully  take,  or  consent  that  any 
other  body  should  take  any  Sacrament  of  any  such  named  priest, 
sinncth  openly  and  damnably  against  all  the  Trinity,  and  are 
finable  to  any  Sacrament  of  health. 

And  that  this  foresaid  sentence  [opinion]  is  altogether  true  unto 
remission  of  all  my  sinful  living,  trusting  steadfastly  in  the  mercy 
of  GOD,  I  offer  to  Him  my  soul ! 

And  to  prove  also  this  foresaid  sentence  true,  with  the  help  of 
GOD,  I  purpose  fully  to  suffer  meekly  and  gladly  my  most  wretched 
body  to  be  tormented,  where  GOD  will!  and  of  whom  He  will  I  how 
He  will  and  when  He  will !  and  as  long  as  He  will !  and  what 
temporal  pain  He  will !  and  death  !  to  the  praising  of  His  name, 
and  to  the  edification  of  His  Church.  And  I,  that  am  most  im- 
worthy  and  wretched  caitiff,  shall  now,  through  the  special  grace 
of  GOD,  make  to  Him  pleasant  sacrifice  of  my  most  sinful  and 
unworthy  body. 

Beseech  heartily  all  folk  that  read  or  hear  this  end  of 
my  purposed  Testament,  that,  through  the  grace  of 
GOD,  they  dispose  verily  and  virtuously  all  their  wits, 
and  able,  in  like  manner,  all  their  members  for  to  under- 
stand truly  and  to  keep  faithfully,  charitably,  and  continually  all 


174  William  of  Thorpe's  Tes TAMENT.[i9'&^piu6o. 

the  comtnandments  of  GOD,  and  so  then  to  pray  devoutly  to  all 

the  blessed  Trinity,  that  I  may  have  grace  with  wisdom  and  prudence 

from  above,  to  end  my  life  here,  in  this  foresaid  Truth  and  for  this 

Cause  in   true  faith 

and  steadfast  hope 

and  in  perfect 

charity, 
AMEN, 


Ere  endeth,  sir  [the  Reverend]  William  Thorpe's 
Testament  on  the  Friday  after  the  Rood  Day  [Holy 
Rood-day,  or  Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross,  falls  on 
Sept.  14th],  and  the  twenty  [  ?  nineteenth]  day  of  September, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  a  thousand  four  hundred  and  sixty. 

And  on  the  Sunday  [August  yth]  next  after  the  feast  of  Saint 
Peter  that  we  called  Lammas  Day  [August  1st]  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  a  thousand  four  hundred  and  seven,  the  said  sir 
William  Thorpe  was  accused  of  these  points,  before  written 
in  this  book,  before  Thomas  Arundell,  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  as  it  is  said  before. 

And  so  was  it  then  betwixt  the  Day  of  his  Accusing,  and 
the  Day  that  this  was  written  three  and  fifty  years ; 
and  as  mickle  more  as  from  the  Lammas 
[August  I  St]  to  the  Woodmas 
[September  igth]. 

Behold  the  end ! 

C  The  Strength  of  a  tale  is  in  its  end. 


175 


^ere  follotoetb 

Cl)e  Examination  of  ti)e 
JLorti  Coftftam. 

[The  following  is  but  an  abridgement  of  the  Story  of  Sir  John  Old- 
CASTLE  :  respecting  which,  Miss  L.  TOULMIN  Smith  has  recently  pub- 
lished, in  the  Anglia  for  April  1882,  THOMAS  OcCLEVE's  Ballad  against 
Lord  COBHAM  and  the  Lollards,  in  141 5.] 

C  C6e  "iBelief  of  tbe  Lorti  Cobbam- 

E  IT  known  to  all  men  !  that  in  the  year  of 
our  LORD  a  thousand  four  hundred  and 
thirteen,  in  the  first  year  of  King  Henry 
the  Fifth;  the  King  gave  to  [Thomas 
Arundell]  the  Bishop  of  Canterbury, 
leave  to  correct  the  Lord  Cobham. 

And  because  no  man  durst  summon  him 
personally,  the  Archbishop  set  up  a  Citation 
on  his  Cathedral  Church  door  on  the  Wednesday  [Septemher 
6, 1413]  next  before  the  nativity  of  our  Lady  [Septemher  ^th]  in 
the  foresaid  year:  and  that  Citation  v^^as  taken  down  by  the 
friends  of  the  Lord  Cobham. 

And,  after  that,  the  Bishop  set  up  another  on  our  Lady 
Day  [Septemher  8,  1413]  ;  which  also  was  rent  down. 

And  because  he  came  not  to  answer  on  the  day  assigned 
in  the  Citation,  the  Bishop  cursed  him  for  contumacy. 

And  the  Lord  Cobham  seeing  all  this  malice  purposed 
against  him,  wrote  this  Belief  that  followeth,  with  his  own 
hand;  and  noted  [signed]  it  himself;  and  also  answered  to 
Four  Points  put  against  him  by  the  Bishop :  and  he  went  to 
the  King,  supposing  to  get  of  him  good  favour  and  lordship. 

C  Cl)e  TBeliet 

Believe  in  GOD  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of 
heaven  and  earth  ;  and  in  Jesu  Christ  His  only 
Son  our  Lord,  which  was  conceived  of  the  HOLY 
GHOST,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  suffered 
death  under  PONTIUS  PiLATE,  crucified,  dead,  and  buried.    He 


176     The  Belief  oy  Sir  John  Oldcastle.    [septals. 

went  down  to  hells.  The  third  day  He  rose  again  frojn  death. 
He  ascended  up  into  heavens.  He  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  0/ 
GOD,  the  Father  Almighty.  From  thence,  He  is  to  come  to  judge 
the  quick  afid  dead. 

I  believe  in  the  HOLY  GHOST,  all  Holy  Church,  the  Com- 
munion of  Saints,  forgiveness  of  sins,  uprising  of  flesh,  and  ever- 
lasting life.     Amen. 


Nd  for  to  declare  more  plainly  my  soothfastness  in  the 
belief  of  Holy  Church,  I  believe  faithfully  and  verily, 
that  there  is  but  one  GOD  Almighty;  and  in  this  God- 
head and  of  this  Godhead  be  Three  Persons,  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  HOLY  GHOST  ;  and  these  Three  Persons  be  the 
same  GOD  Almighty. 

Furthermore,  I  believe  that  the  Second  Person  of  this  most 
blessed  Trinity,  in  most  convenient  time  before  ordained,  took  flesh 
and  blood  of  the  most  blessed  Virgin,  our  Lady  Saint  MARY,  for 
the  redemption  and  salvation  of  mankind;  that  was  lost  before,  for 
Adam's  sin. 

And  I  believe  thatjESU  Christ  our  Lord,  which  is  both  GOD 
and  Man,  is  head  of  all  Holy  Church  ;  and  that  all  those  that  be, 
and  shall  be  saved,  be  members  of  this  most  Holy  Church.  Which 
Holy  Church  is  departed  [divided]  in  three  parts.  Of  the  which, 
one  part  is  now  in  Heaven;  that  is  to  say,  the  saints  that  in  this  life 
live  accordingly  with  the  most  blessed  Law  of  Christ  and  his 
living,  despising  and  forsaking  the  Devil  and  his  works,  the  pros- 
perities of  this  world,  and  the  foul  lust  of  the  flesh. 

The  second  part  is  in  Purgatory,  abiding  the  mercy  of  GOD,  and 
purging  them  there  of  their  sins ;  of  the  which  they  have  been  truly 
confessed  in  deed,  or  else  in  will  to  have  been. 

The  third  part  of  this  Church  is  here  in  Earth,  the  which  is  called 
the  Fighting  Church  ;  for  it  fighteth,  every  day  and  night,  against 
the  temptation  of  the  Devil,  the  prosperity  of  this  false  failing 
world,  and  the  proud  rebellion  of  the  flesh  against  the  soul.  This 
Church  is  departed  [divided]  by  the  most  blessed  ordinance  of  GOD 


Sept.  1413]    The  Belief oy  Sir  John  Oldcastle.       177 

into  three  Estates;  that  is  to  say,  Priesthood,  Knighthood,  and 
Commons  :  to  every  Estate  of  the  which,  GOD  gave  charge  that 
one  should  help  another,  and  none  destroy  other. 

As  to  Priests,  they  should  be  most  holy  and  least  worldly  ;  and 
truly  living  as  near  as  they  coidd,  after  the  example  of  Christ 
and  his  Apostles.  And  all  their  business  should  be,  day  and 
night,  in  holy  example  of  living,  and  true  preaching  and  teaching 
of  GOD' s  Law  to  both  the  other  parts.  And  also  they  should  be 
most  meek,  most  serviceable,  and  most  lovely  in  spirit,  both  to  GOD 
and  man. 

In  the  second  part  of  this  Church,  that  is  Knighthood,  be  con^ 
tained  all  that  bear  the  sword  by  the  law  of  Office :  which  should 
maintain  GOD's  Law  to  be  preached  and  taught  to  the  people  ; 
and  principally  the  Gospel  of  Christ  ;  and  truly  to  live  thereafter. 
The  which  part  should  rather  put  themselves  to  peril  of  death,  than 
to  suffer  any  Law  or  Constitution  [referring  to  the  Constitutions 
of  Arundel  in  1408]  to  be  made  of  man,  wherethrough  the  free- 
dom of  GOD's  Law  might  be  letted  to  be  preached  and  taught  to 
the  people,  or  whereof  any  error  or  heresy  might  grow  in  the 
Church.  For  I  suppose  fidly  that  there  may  come  none  heresy  nor 
error  among  the  people,  but  by  false  Laws, Constitutions,  or  teachings 
contrary  to  Christ's  Law,  or  by  false  leasings  [lies]. 

Also  the  second  part  should  defend  the  common  people  from 
tyrants,  oppressors,  and  extortioners :  and  maintain  the  Clergy, 
doing  truly  their  office,  in  preaching,  teaching,  praying,  and  freely 
ministering  the  Sacraments  of  Holy  Church.  And  if  this  Clergy 
be  negligent  in  doing  this  office,  this  second  part  of  the  Church 
ought,  by  their  office  that  they  have  taken  of  GOD,  to  constrain 
the  Clergy  in  due  wise,  to  do  their  office  in  the  form  that  GOD 
hath  ordained  to  be  done. 

The  third  part  of  this  Fighting  Chtirch  oweth  [ought]  to  bear 
good  will  to  Lords  and  Priests,  truly  to  do  their  bodily  labour  in 
tilling  the  earth,  and  with  their  true  merchandise  doing  their  duties 
that  they  owe  both  to  Knighthood  and  to  Priesthood,  as  GOD's 
Law  limiteth ;  keeping  faithfully  the  commandments  of  GOD. 

Moreover,  I  believe  all  the  Sacraments  of  Holy  Church  for  to  be 

M  12 


178     The  Belief  oy  Sir  John  Oldcastle.       [sept.  1413. 

meedful  and  profitable  to  all  that  shall  be  saved;  taking  them  after 
the  intent  that  GOD  and  Holy  Church  have  ordained. 

And  for  as  mickle  as  I  am  slandered  falsely  in  my  Belief  in  the 
Sacrament  of  the  A  Itar,  I  do  all  Christian  men  to  wit,  that  I  believe 
verily  that  the  most  blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  very 
Christ's  body  inform  of  bread ;  the  same  body  that  was  born  of 
the  blessed  Virgin  our  Lady  Saint  MARY,  done  on  the  cross,  dead, 
buried,  and  on  the  third  day  rose  from  death  to  life,  the  which 
body  is  now  glorified  in  heaven. 

Also  I  believe  that  all  GOD's  Law  is  true  ;  and  who  that 
liveth  contrary  to  this  blessed  Law,  and  so  continueth  to  his  life's 
end,  and  dieth  so  breaking  the  holy  commandments  of  GOD,  that 
he  shall  be  damned  into  everlasting  pains.  And  he  that  will 
learn  this  most  blessed  Law,  and  live  thereafter,  keeping  these  holy 
commandments  of  GOD,  and  endeth  in  charity  shall  have  ever- 
lasting bliss. 

Also  I  understand  that  this  followeth  of  Belief,  that  our  Lord 
Jesu  Christ  {that  is  both  GOD  and  Man)  asketh  no  more  here 
in  earth,  but  that  he  obey  to  him  after  the  form  of  his  Law, 
in  truly  keeping  of  it.  And  if  any  Prelate  of  the  Church  ask 
more  obedience  than  this,  of  any  man  living ;  he  exalteth  himself,  in 
that,  above  Christ  :  and  so  he  is  an  open  Antichrist. 

Also  these  points  I  hold  as  of  Belief  in  especial. 

A  nd  in  general,  I  believe  all  that  GOD  wills  that  I  believe^ 
praying,  at  the  reverence  of  Almighty  GOD,  to  you  my  liege  Lord 
[Henry  V.]  that  this  Belief  might  be  examined  by  the  wisest  and 
iruest  Clerks  of  your  realm  :  and  if  it  be  truth,  that  it  might  be 
confirmed,  and  I  to  be  holden  for  a  true  Christian  man ;  and  if  it 
be  false,  that  it  might  be  damned  [condemned],  and  I  taught  a 
better  Belief  by  GOD's  Law ;  and  I  will  gladly  obey  thereto. 

This  foresaid  Belief,  the  Lord  Cobham  wrote  ;  and  took  it 
with  him,  and  offered  it  to  the  King  [Henry  V.],  for  to  see : 
and  the  King  would  not  receive  it,  but  bade  him  take  it  to 
them  that  should  be  his  judges 

And  then  the  Lord  of  Cobham  offered  to  bring  before  the 


Sept. I4I3-]  His  Answer  to  the  Four  Points.      I'jg 

King,  to  purge  him  of  all  error  and  heresy,  that  they  would 
put  against  him,  a  hundred  Knights  and  Squires. 

And  also  he  offered  to  fight  with  any  man,  Christian  or 
heathen,  that  would  say  he  were  false  in  his  belief;  except 
the  King  and  his  brethren. 

And  after,  he  said  "  He  would  submit  him  to  all  manner  [of  j 
correction,  that  any  man  would  correct  him,  after  GOD's 
Law." 

And  notwithstanding  all  this,  the  King  suffered  him  to  be 
summoned  personally,  in  his  own  [the  King's]  chamber. 

And  the  Lord  of  Cobham  said  to  the  King,  that  he  had 
appealed  to  the  Pope  from  the  Archbishop ;  and  therefore,  he 
said,  "  he  ought  not  to  take  him  for  his  judge  " :  and  so  he  had 
there  his  Appeal  ready  written,  and  shewed  to  the  King. 

And  therewith  the  King  was  more  angry,  and  said,  "  He 
should  not  pursue  his  appeal  :  but  rather  he  should  be  in 
ward  till  his  appeal  were  admitted,  and  then  (would  he  or 
not !)  he  should  be  his  judge  !  " 

And  thus  nothing  of  all  this  was  allowed;  but,  because  he 
would  not  swear  to  submit  him  to  the  Church,  and  take  what 
penance  the  Archbishop  would  enjoin  him,  he  was  arrested, 
and  sent  to  the  Tower  of  London  to  keep  his  day  that  the 
[archjbishop  assigned  him  in  the  King's  Chamber. 

And  then  he  made  the  Belief  aforesaid,  with  the  Answer  to 
Four  Points  that  now  follow,  to  be  written  in  two  parts  of  an 
Indenture. 

And  when  he  came  to  answer ;  he  gave  that  one  part  to 
the  [archjbishop,  and  that  other  part  he  kept  to  himself. 

CSe  JnDenture  of  tU  lorD  Coti&am. 

,  John  Oldcastle  Knight,  and  Lord  of  Cobham, 
will  that  all  Christian  men  wit,  how  that  Thomas  of 
Arundell,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  hath  not 
only  laid  it  to  my  charge  maliciously,  but  also  very 
untruly,  by  his  Letter  and  his  Seal  written  against  me  in  most 
slanderous  wise,  that  I  should  otherwise  feel  and  teach  of  the 
Sacraments  of  the  Holy  Church;  assigning  in  special  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  the  Sacrament  of  Penance,  and  also  in 
Worshipping  of  Images,  and  in  Going  on  Pilgrimages,  otherwise 


i8o     The  Answer  to  the  Four  Points,  [sept.  14x3. 

thanfeeleth  and  teacheth  the  universal  Holy  Church.  I  take  Al- 
mighty GOD  to  witness,  that  it  hath  been,  and  now  is,  and  ever, 
with  the  help  of  GOD,  shall  be,  mine  intent  and  my  will  to  believe 
faithfully  and  truly  in  all  the  Sacraments  that  ever  GOD  ordained 
to  be  done  in  Holy  Church. 

And,  moreover,  for  to  declare  me  in  these  points  aforesaid. 

I  believe  that  the  most  worshipfid  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  very 
Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread  :  the  same  body  that  was  born  of 
the  blessed  Virgin  our  Lady  Saint  Mary,  done  on  the  cross,  dead 
and  buried,  and  the  third  day  rose  from  death  to  life  ;  the  which 
body  is  now  glorified  in  heaven. 

Also  as  for  the  Sacrament  of  Penance,  I  believe  that  it  is  need- 
ful to  every  man  that  shall  be  saved,  to  forsake  sin,  and  to  do  due 
penance  for  sin  before  done,  with  true  confession,  very  contrition, 
and  due  satisfaction,  as  GOD's  Law  limiteth  and  teacheth;  and 
else,  may  he  not  be  saved  ;  which  penance  I  desire  all  men  to  do. 

And  as  for  Images,  I  understand  that  they  be  not  of  Belief ,  but 
they  were  ordained  (since  Belief  was  given  of  Christ)  by  suffer- 
ance of  the  Church  for  to  be  Kalenders  to  laymen,  to  represent  and 
bring  to  mind  the  Passion  of  our  Lord  Jesu  Christ,  and  [the] 
martyrdom  and  good  living  of  other  Saints.  A  nd  that  who  so  it 
be,  that  doeth  the  worship  to  dead  images  that  is  due  to  GOD;  or 
putteth  hope,faith,  or  trust  in  help  of  them  as  he  should  do  to  GOD  ; 
or  hath  affectiofi  in  one  more  than  in  another :  he  doth  in  that,  the 
great  sin  of  Idolatry. 

Also  I  suppose  this  fully,  that  every  man  in  this  earth  is  a 
Pilgrim  towards  Bliss  or  towards  Pains.  And  he  that  knoweth  not, 
nor  will  not  know,  nor  keep  the  holy  commandments  of  GOD  in 
his  living  (albeit  that  he  goeth  on  pilgrimage  in  all  parts  of  the 
world),  and  he  die  so,  he  shall  be  damned.  And  he  that  knoweth  the 
holy  commandments  of  GOD  and  keepeth  them  to  his  end,  he  shall 
be  saved;  though  he  never  in  his  life,  go  on  pilgrimage  as  men  use 
[are  accustomed]  now  to  Canterbury,  or  to  Rome,  or  to  any  other 
place. 

This  Belief  indented,  containing  the  foresaid  Belief  with 


Sept.  1413-]      Lord  Cobham's  final  Examination.    i8i 

these  foresaid  Answers,  he  took  to  the  Bishops  when  he  came 
to  answer  [in  the  Chapter  House  of  St.  PauVs']  on  the  Saturday 
next  before   Michaelmas  in    the  year  beforesaid    [September 

23,  1413]- 

And  whatsoever  the  Bishops  asked  him,  he  bade  them  look 
what  his  Bill  said  thereto  ;  and  thereby  he  would  stand  to 
the  death.  Other  answer  gave  he  not  that  day  :  but  the 
Bishops  were  not  quieted  herewith. 

And  the  Archbishop  bade  him  take  avisement  [counsel]  till 
Monday  [September  2^th]  next  following,  to  answer  to  this 
point : 

//  there  remained  material  bread  in  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar, 
after  the  words  of  consecration  ? 

And  in  the  meantime,  he  perceived  that  the  uttermost 
malice  was  purposed  against  him,  howsoever  he  answered  : 
therefore  he  put  his  life  in  GOD's  hand,  and  answered  thus, 
as  foUoweth. 

This  is  the  judgement  and  sentence  given  upon  Sir 
John  Oldcastle  Knight  and  Lord  of  Cobham,  the 
Monday  [September  25th]  next  before  Michaelmas  Day, 
at  the  Friar  Preachers's  [the  Dominican  Friary  within 
Ludgate]  in  London,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  a  thou- 
sand, four  hundred  and  thirteen. 

[Thomas  Arundell]  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
[Richard  Clifford]  the  Bishop  of  London,  [Henry  Beau- 
fort] the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  [Benedict  Nicolls]  the 
Bishop  of  Bangor;  Master  John  Witnam,  Master  John 
Whitehead  [both  of  New  College,  Oxford],  Doctors  of 
Divinity ;  Master  Philip  Morgan,  Master  Henry  Ware, 
Master  John  Kemp,  Doctors  of  [Canon]  Law ;  and  sir  [Rev.] 
Robert  Wombewell,  Vicar  of  St.  Lawrence  in  the  Jewry  ; 
Master  John  Stevens,  Master  James  Cole,  Notaries : 
with  the  Four  Orders  of  Friars,  and  many  other  Clerks, 
deeming  and  convicting  him  for  an  heretic  and  a  cursed  man. 

The  Archbishop  made  all  these  Clerks,  both  Religious  and 
Secular,  to  swear  upon  a  book,  that  they  should  not,  for  love 
or  favour  of  the  one  party,  nor  for  any  envy  or  hatred  of  the 
other  party,  say,  nor  witness  but  the  truth. 

And  the  two  foresaid  Notaries  were  sworn  also  to  write  and 


1 82    The  Abp.  again  offers  to  absolve  him.   [sept.  J413 

to  witness  the  words  and  process  that  were  to  be  said  on 
both  the  parties,  and  to  say  the  sooth  if  it  otherwise  were. 

After  this,  the  Lord  of  Cobham  came,  and  was  brought 
before  them  all,  to  his  Examination,  and  to  his  Answer. 

Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  him,  "  Lord  of  Cobham,  ye  be 
advised  well  enough  of  the  words  and  Process  that  were  said 
to  you,  upon  Saturday  last  past,  in  the  Chapter  House  of 
Paul's :  the  which  Process  were  now  too  long  to  rehearse. 
Then  I  proffered  to  have  assoiled  [absolve]  you  (for  ye  were 
accursed !)  of  your  contumacy  and  disobedience  to  Holy 
Church." 

Then  said  the  Lord  Cobham  forthwith,  "  GOD  saith, 
Maledicam  henedictionihus  vesiris,  that  is  to  say,  *  I  shall  curse 
your  blessings  !  '  " 

Then  said  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir,  then  I  proffered  to  have 
assoiled  you,  if  ye  would  have  asked  it ;  and  yet  I  do  the 
same  !  " 

Then  said  the  Lord  of  Cobham,  "  Nay,  forsooth,  I  tres- 
passed never  against  you  !  and  therefore  will  I  not  do  it." 

And  with  that,  he  kneeled  down  on  the  pavement,  and 
held  up  his  hands  and  said,  **  I  shrive  me  to  GOD  !  and  to 
you  all.  Sirs !  that,  in  my  youth,  I  have  sinned  greatly 
and  grievously  in  lechery  and  in  pride,  and  hurt  many  men, 
and  done  many  other  horrible  sins  ;  Good  Lord  !  I  cry  Thee, 
mercy ! " 

And  therewith  weepingly,  he  stood  up  again  and  said,  "Here, 
for  the  breaking  of  GOD's  Law  and  His  commandments, 
ye  cursed  me  not !  but  for  your  own  laws  and  traditions, 
above  GOD's  Law  :  and  therefore  it  shall  be  destroyed." 

Then  the  Archbishop  examined  the  Lord  of  his  Belief. 
And  the  Lord  of  Cobham  said,  "  I  believe  fully  in  all  GOD's 
Law,  and  I  believe  that  it  is  all  true  !  and  I  believe  all  that 
GOD  wills  that  I  believe." 

Then  the  Archbishop  examined  him  of  the  Sacrament  of 
the  Altar,  how  he  believed  therein  ? 

The  Lord  of  Cobham  said,  "Christ  upon  Shere  [or  Shrive 
or  Mannday]  Thursday  [the  day  before  Good  Friday]  at  night, 
sitting  with  his  disciples  at  the  Supper,  after  that  he  had 
supped,  he  took  bread  and  giving  thanks  to  the  Father,  he 
blessed  it  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples  saying, 


sept.1413.]    Smiling  THEY  say,  "It  is  an  heresy!"     183 

Take,  and  eat  ye  of  this,  all !  This  is  my  body  that  shall  be  betrayed 
for  you  !  Do  you  this,  in  the  remembrance  of  me.  This  I 
believe  !  "  said  he. 

Then  the  Archbishop  asked  him,  "  If  it  were  bread  after  the 
consecration,  and  the  sacramental  words  said  ?  " 

The  Lord  of  Cobham  said,  "  I  believe  that  the  Sacrament 
of  the  Altar  is  very  Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread ;  the  same 
body  that  was  born  of  theVirgin  Mary,  done  on  the  cross, 
dead  and  buried,  and  the  third  day  rose  from  death  to  life  : 
which  body  is  now  glorified  in  heaven." 

Then  said  one  of  the  Doctors  of  the  Law,  "  After  the  sacra- 
mental words  said,  there  remaineth  no  bread  but  the  body  of 
Christ  !" 

Then  the  Lord  of  Cobham  said  to  one,  Master  John 
Whitehead,  "  You  said  to  me  in  the  Castle  of  Cowling 
[Lord  Cobham's  home],  that  the  host  sacred  was  not  Christ's 
body :  but  I  said,  '  It  was  Christ's  body  1 '  though  Seculars 
and  Friars  hold  each  one  against  other  in  this  opinion." 

Then  said  they,  "  We  say  all  that  it  is  GOD's  body !  " 

And  they  asked  him,  "  Whether  it  were  material  bread 
after  the  consecration  ?" 

Then  said  the  Lord,  "  I  believe  it  is  Christ's  body  in 
form  of  bread.     Sir,  believe  ye  not  thus  ?  " 

And  the  Archbishop  said,  '*  Yea  !  " 

Then  the  Doctors  asked  him,  "  Whether  it  were  only 
Christ's  body  after  the  consecration,  and  no  bread  ?  " 

And  he  said  to  them,  "  It  is  Christ's  body  and  bread. 
For  right  as  Christ  was  here  in  manhood,  and  the  godhead 
hid  in  the  manhood  :  so  I  believe  verily  that  Christ's  flesh 
and  his  blood  is  hid  there  in  the  form  of  bread." 

Then  they  smiled  each  on  other,  deeming  him  taken  in 
heresy  ;  and  said,  "  It  is  an  heresy  !  " 

The  Archbishop  asked  him,  "What  bread  it  was?"  and 
the  Clerks  also,  "  Whether  it  were  material  or  not  ?  " 

Then  the  Lord  said,  "  The  Gospel  speaketh  not  of  this 
term  material ;  and  therefore  I  will  not !  but  say,  it  is 
Christ's  body  and  bread  !  For  the  Gospel  saith,  Ego  sum 
panis  vivus  qui  de  ccelo  descendi,  that  is  to  say,  "  I  am  quick 
bread  that  came  down  from  heaven."  For  as  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  is  Very  GOD  and  Very  Man;  so  the  most 
blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  Christ's  body  and  bread. 


184  Lollard  definition  of  "Holy  Church."  [sept.  1413. 

Then  they  said,  "It  is  an  heresy,  to  say  that  it  is  bread 
after  the  consecration  and  the  sacramental  words  said,  but 
only  Christ's  body." 

The  Lord  said,  "Saint  Paul  the  Apostle  was  as  wise  as 
ye  be !  and  he  called  it  bread ;  where  he  saith  thus  The  bread 
that  we  break,  is  it  not  the  partaking  of  the  body  of  the 
LORD  ?  " 

Then  they  said,  "  Paul  must  be  otherwise  understanded  ; 
for  it  is  an  heresy  to  say,  that  it  is  bread  after  the  conse- 
cration, but  only  Christ's  body  :  for  it  is  against  the  deter- 
mination of  the  Church." 

Then  they  asked  him,  *'  Whether  he  believed  not  in  the 
determination  of  the  Church  ?  " 

And  he  said,  *'  No,  forsooth !  but  I  believe  all  GOD's 
Law,  and  all  that  GOD  wills  that  I  believe;  but  not  in  your 
law  nor  in  your  determination :  for  ye  be  no  part  of 
Holy  Church,  as  openly  your  deeds  shew  ;  but  very  Anti- 
christs, contrary  to  GOD's  law.  For  ye  have  made  laws  for 
your  covetousness." 

"This,"  they  said,  "  was  heresy  :  not  for  to  believe  in  the 
determination  of  the  Church." 

Then  the  Archbishop  asked  him,  "  What  was  Holy 
Church  ?  " 

He  said,  "  I  believe  that  Holy  Church  is  the  number  of  all 
them  that  shall  be  saved ;  of  whom  Christ  is  head  :  of  the 
which  Church,  one  part  is  in  Heaven,  another  in  Purgatory, 
and  the  third  here  in  Earth.  This  part  here,  standeth  in 
three  degrees  and  estates,  Priesthood,  Knighthood,  and  the 
Comminalty,  as  I  said  plainly  in  my  Belief." 

Then  the  Archbishop  said  to  him,  "  Wot  you  who  is  ot 
this  Church  ?  It  is  doubt  to  you  who  is  thereof  ?  Ye  should 
not  judge !  " 

The  Lord  said,  '^Operibus  credite  !  justum  judicium  judicata ! " 
that  is  to  say,  "  Believe  ye  the  works !  judge  ye  rightful 
judgement !  " 

Also  he  said  to  them  all,  "  Where  find  ye  by  GOD's  Law, 
that  ye  should  set  thus  upon  any  man,  or  any  man's  death,  as 
ye  do  ?  But  Annas  and  Caiaphas  sat  and  judged  Christ  ; 
and  so  do  you  !  " 

Then  said  they,  "  Yes,  Sir,  Christ  judged  Judas  !  " 

The  Lord  of  Cobham  said,  "  No,  Christ  judged  not  Judas! 


Sept.  1413-]  The  venom  of  worldly  possessions.   185 

but  he  judged  himself,  and  went  and  hanged  himself :  but 
Christ  said,  Woe  to  him,  as  he  doth  to  many  of  you  !  For 
since  the  venom  was  shed  into  the  Church  ;  ye  followed 
never  Christ,  nor  ye  stood  never  in  perfection  of  GOD's 
Law  !  " 

Then  the  Archbishop  asked  him,  "  What  was  that  venom  ?  " 

The  Lord  said,  "The  lordships  and  possessions.  For 
then,  cried  an  angel,  '  Woe  !  woe  !  woe  !  This  day  is  venom 
shed  into  the  Church  of  GOD  !  '  For  before  that  time, 
there  many  martyrs  of  Popes  ;  and  since  I  can  tell  of  none ! 
but,  sooth  it  is,  since  that  time  one  hath  put  down  another, 
and  one  hath  slain  another,  and  one  hath  cursed  another, 
as  the  Chronicles  tell ;  also  of  much  more  cursedness." 

Also  he  said,  '*  Christ  was  meek,  and  the  Pope  is  proud. 
Christ  was  poor  and  forgave  ;  the  Pope  is  rich  and  a  man- 
slayer,  as  it  is  openly  proved.  And  thus  this  is  the  nest  of 
Antichrist,  and  out  of  this  nest  cometh  Antichrist's  disciples, 
of  whom  these  Monks  and  Friars  be  the  tail." 

Then  said  [Richard  Dodington]  Prior  of  the  Friars 
Augustines,  "  Sir,  why  say  ye  so  ?  " 

And  the  Lord  of  Cobham  said,  "  For  as  ye  be  Pharisees, 
"  divided,"  and  divided  in  habit  [dress] ;  so  ye  make  division 
among  the  people.  And  thus  these  friars  and  monks  with 
such  others  be  the  members  of  the  nest  of  Antichrist." 

And  he  said,  "  Christ  saith.  Woe  be  to  you,  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  close  up  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  before 
men :  for,  sooth,  ye  enter  not  yourselves !  nor  ye  will  not  suffer 
them  that  would,  to  enter  in  !  And  thus,  ye  be  the  disciples 
of  Antichrist !  For  ye  will  not  suffer  GOD's  Law  to  go 
through, nor  to  be  taught  and  preached  of  good  priests;  which 
will  speak  against  your  sin^,  and  reprove  them :  but  of  such 
that  be  flatterers,  which  sustain  you  in  your  sins  and  cursed- 
ness." 

Then  said  the  Archbishop,  "  By  our  Lady !  Sir,  there 
shall  no  such  preach,  that  preacheth  dissension  and  division, 
if  GOD  will !  " 

Then  said  the  Lord  of  Cobham  to  the  Archbishop,  "  Christ 
saith  that  there  shall  be  so  great  tribulation,  as  never  was  since 
the  beginning.  And  this  shall  be  in  your  days  !  and  by  you  ! 
for  ye  have  slain  many  men,  and  shall  more  hereafter :  but 
Christ  saith,  Except  that  those  days  were  shortened,  no  flesh 


1 86  The  4  Determinations  of  the  Church.  [sept.i4ij 

should  he  saved  :  but  hastily  GOD  will  short[en]  your  days  ! 
Furthermore,  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons  be  grounded  in 
GOD's  Law:  but  not  these  other  Religious  [Monks  and  Friars] 
as  far  as  I  can  wit." 


Then  a  Doctor  of  Law,  one  Master  John  Kemp,  put  to 
him  these  four  Points  that  follow  : 

"  The  faith  and  determination  of  Holy  Churchtouchiftg  the  blessed 
Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  this.  That  after  the  sacramental  words 
be  said  of  a  priest  in  his  Mass,  the  material  bread  that  was  before y 
is  turned  into  Christ's  body,  and  the  material  wine  that  was 
before,  is  turned  into  Christ's  very  blood  :  and  so  there  remaineth 
in  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  no  material  bread  nor  material 
wine;  the  which  were  there,  before  the  saying  of  the  sacramental 
words.     Sir,  believe  you  this  ?  " 

The  Lord  of  Cobham  said,  "  This  is  not  my  belief.  For 
my  belief  is,  as  I  said  to  you  before,  that  the  worshipful 
Sacrament  of  the  Altar  is  very  Christ's  body  in  form  of 
bread." 

Then  said  the  Archbishop,  "  Sir  John!  ye  must  say  other- 
wise !  " 

The  Lord  of  Cobham  said,  *'  Nay,  if  GOD  will !  but  that 
it  is  Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread,  as  all  the  common 
belief  is." 

The  Doctor  [John  Kemp]  said,  "  The  second  is  this, 
The  Holy  Church  hath  determined  that  every  Christian  man  living 
bodily  upon  the  earth  oweth  [ought]  to  be  shriven  to  a  priest 
ordained  by  the  Church,  if  he  may  come  to  him.  Sir,  what  say 
ye  to  this  ?  " 

The  Lord  answered  and  said,  "  A  sick  man  and  sore 
wounded  had  need  to  have  a  sure  Leech  and  a  true,  knowing 
his  cure ;  and  therefore  a  man  should  be  principally 
shriven  to  GOD  ;  and  else  his  confession  is  nought.  And  a 
man  should  rather  go  and  be  counselled  with  a  good  priest 
that  knoweth  GOD's  Law,  and  liveth  thereafter;  than  with 
his  own  priest,  if  he  were  an  evil  man,  or  with  any  other 
such." 

The  Doctor  said,  "  The  Third  is  this,  Christ  ordained 
Saint  Peter  to  be  his  Vicar  in  earth,  whose  See  is  the  Church  of 
Rome  ;  ordaining  and  granting  that  the  same  power  that  he  gave 


Sept.  1413.]  "Where  is  the  cross  Christ  died  on  ?  "    187 

to  Peter  should  succeed  to  all  Peter's  successors,  the  which  we 
call  now  the  Popes  of  Rome  :  by  whose  power  in  the  Church  par- 
ticularly  and  specially,  be  ordained  Prelates  as  Archbishops, 
Bishops,  and  other  degrees  ;  to  whom  Christian  men  owe  [ought] 
to  obey  after  the  law  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  This  is  the 
determination  of  the  Church." 

To  this,  he  answered  and  said,  "Who  that  followeth  next 
Peter  in  living,  is  next  him  in  succession  :  but  your  living 
refuseth  poor  Peter's  living,  and  many  other  Popes  that 
were  martyrs  in  Rome  that  followed  Peter  in  manner  of 
living;  whose  conditions  ye  have  clean  forsaken,  all  the 
world  may  know  it  well !  " 

The  Doctor  said,  *'  The  fourth  point  is  this.  Holy  Church 
hath  determined  that  it  is  meedful  to  a  Christian  man,  to  go  on 
pilgrimages  to  holy  places  ;  and  there  especially  to  worship  holy 
relics  of  Saints,  Apostles,  Martyrs,  Confessors,  and  all  Saints 
approved  by  the  Church  of  Rome." 

To  this,  he  said,  "  It  were  enough  to  bury  Saints  fair  in 
the  earth ;  but  now  Saints  that  be  dead,  be  compelled  to  beg 
for  covetousness !  the  which  in  their  life,  hated  covetousness 
and  begging.  But  I  say  to  you  all,  and  know  it  for  a  truth, 
that  with  your  shrines  and  idols,  and  your  feigned  absolu- 
tions and  indulgences,  and  your  temporalities,  ye  draw  to 
you  all  the  richesse  of  this  world." 

"  Why  Sir,"  said  one  of  the  Clerks,  "will  ye  not  worship 
images  ?  " 

"  What  worship  ?  "  said  the  Lord. 

Then  said  Friar  [Thomas]  Palmer  [Warden  of  the 
Minorites],  "  Sir,  ye  will  worship  the  Cross  of  Christ  that 
he  died  on  ?  " 

"  Where  is  it  ?  "  said  the  Lord. 

The  Friar  said,  "  I  put  case,  Sir,  that  it  were  here  before 


you 


The  Lord  said,  **  This  is  a  ready  man  !  to  put  to  me  a 
question  of  a  thing,  that  they  wot  never  where  it  is  ?  And 
yet  I  ask  you.  What  worship?  " 

A  Clerk  said,  "  Such  worship  as  Paul  speaketh  of,  that  is 
this,  GOD  forbid  me  to  joy,  but  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesu 
Christ." 

Then  said  the  Lord,  and  spread  his  arms  abroad,  "This  is 
a  very  cross !  " 


i88   Lord  Cobham  adjudged  a  heretic,  [sept.  1413. 

Then  said  the  [Henry  Beauclerc]  Bishop  of  London, 
"  Sir,  ye  wot  well !    that  he  died  on  a  material  cross." 

Then  said  the  Lord,  "  Our  salvation  come  in  only  by  him 
that  died  on  the  cross,  and  by  the  material  cross.  And,  well 
I  wot,  that  this  was  the  cross  that  Paul  joyed  on,  that  is,  in 
the  Passion  of  our  LORD  Jesu  Christ." 

The  Archbishop  said,  "  Sir  John  !  ye  must  submit  you  to 
the  ordinance  of  the  Church  !  " 

The  Lord  said,  *'  I  wot  not  whereto  ?  " 


Then  the  Archbishop  read  a  bill  of  his  judgement,  and 
convicted  him  for  a  heretic. 

After  the  reading  of  the  bill,  the  Lord  said,  "  Though  ye 
judge  my  body,  I  hope  to  GOD !  that  He  will  save  my  soul ! " 
and  he  said  that  he  "would  stand  to  the  death,  by  these  things 
beforesaid ;  with  the  help  of  Jesu  ! " 

And  then  he  said  to  all  the  people,  "  Sirs,  for  GOD's  love! 
be  well  ware  of  these  men !  for  they  will  beguile  you  else  ! 
and  lead  you  blindlings  into  hell,  and  themselves  also  !  For 
Christ  saith, '  If  one  blind  man  lead  another,  both  fall  into  the 
ditch !  " 

And  after  this,  thus  he  prayed  for  his  enemies,  and  said, 
"  LORD  GOD  !  I  beseech  thee,  forgive  my  pursuers!  if  it  be 
thy  will !  " 


And  then  he  was  led  again  to  the  Tower  of  London :  and 
thus  was  the  end. 


|HiLEtheLordof  Cobham  was  in  the  Tower,  he  sent  out 
privily  to  his  friends  ;  and  they,  at  his  desire,  in- 
formed and  writ  this  bill  that  followeth  next,  com- 
mending it  to  the  people,  that  they  should  cease  the 
slanders  and  leasings  that  his  enemies  made  on  him. 


sept.x4X3.]  The  MS.  notice  in   London  Streets.    189 

Or  as  mickle  as  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  Knight  and 
Lord  of  COBHAM,  is  untruly  convicted  and  prisoned, 
and  falsely  reported  and  slandered  among  the  people 
by  his  adversaries,  that  he  should  otherwise 
feel  and  speak  of  the  Sacraments  of  Holy 
Church,  and  especially  of  the  blessed 
Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  than 
was  written  in  his  Belief, 
which   was   indented 
and  taken  to  the 
Clergy,  and  set 
up  in  divers 
open  places 
in  the  city  of 
'London:  Known 
he  it  to  all    the  world, 
that  he  never  varied  in  any 
point  therefrom ;  hut  this  is  plainly 
his  Belief,  that  all  the  Sacraments  of 
Holy  Church  he  profitable  and  meedful  to 
all  them  that  shall  be  saved,  taking  them  after 
the  intent  that  GOD  and  Holy  Church  hath 
ordained.    Furthermore  he  believeth 
that  the  blessed  Sacrament  of  the 
Altar  is   verily   and 
truly  Christ's 
body  inform 
of  bread. 


Truth  long-hid  now  is  disclosed. 
Praised  be  GOD!    Amen. 


On  Translating  the  Bible, 

[Chapter  xv.   of  the  Prologue  to  the 

second  recension  of  the  WyclifKte 

Version.      Attributed  to 

John  Purvey.] 


193 


On  Translating  the  Bible. 

[Chapter  xv.  of  the  Prologue  to  the  second  re- 
cension  of  the  Wycliffite  Version.  Attributed 
to  John  Purvey.] 

Or  as  much  as  Christ  saith  that  the  gospel 
shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world,  and 
David  saith  of  the  apostles  and  their 
preaching,  "  the  sound  of  them  yede  out 
into  each  land,  "and  the  words  of  them 
yeden  out  into  the  ends  of  the  world,"  and 
eft  David  saith,  "the  Lord  shall  tell  in  the 

scriptures     of     peoples,      and     of     How  every  man 

these  princes  that  were  in  it,"  that  is,  in  holy  Lep  theTcHp- 
church,  and  as  Jerome  saith  on  that  verse,  "  holy  ^"i^'is'Jhe^"'^ 
writ  is  the  scripture  of  peoples,  for  it  is  made,   scripture  of 

PCodIcs   as 

that  all  peoples  should  know  it,"  and  the  princes  jerome'saith. 
of  the  church,  that  were  therein,  be  the  apostles,  that  had 
authority  to  write  holy  writ,  for  by  that  same  that  the 
apostles  wrote  their  scriptures  by  authority,  and  confirming 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  is  holy  scripture,  and  faith  of  Christian 
men,  and  this  dignity  hath  no  man  after  them,  be  he  never 
so  holy,  never  so  cunning,  as  Jerome  witnesseth  on  that 
verse.  Also,  Christ  saith  of  the  Jews  that  cried  "  Hosanna" 
to  him  in  the  temple,  that  though  they  were  still,  stones 
should  cry.and  by  stones  he  understandeth  heathen  men,  that 
worshipped  stones  for  their  gods.  And  we  English  men  be 
come  of  heathen  men,  therefore  we  be  understood  by  these 
stones,  that  should  cry  holy  writ,  and  as  Jews,  that  is  inter- 
preted knowledging,  signify  clerks,  that  should  knowledge  to 
God,  by  repentance  of  sins,  and  by  voice  of  God's  hearing, 
so  our  lewd  men,  suing  the  corner-stone  Christ,  may  be 
signified  by  stones,  that  be  hard  and  abiding  in  the  founda- 
tion ;  for  though  covetous  clerks  be  wood  by  simony,  heresy 

N  12 


194  On  Translating  the  Bible.         [c.  1385.90. 

and  many  other  sins,  and  despise  and  stop  holy  writ,  as 
much  as  they  may,  yet  the  lewd  people  crieth  after  holy 
writ,  to  con  it,  and  keep  it,  with  great  cost  and  peril  of  their 
life.  For  these  reasons  and  other,  with  common  charity  to 
save  all  men  in  our  realm,  which  God  would  have  saved,  a 
simple  creature  hath  translated  the  bible  out  of  Latin  into 
English.  First,  this  simple  creature  had  much  travail,  with 
divers  fellows  and  helpers,  to  gather  many  old  bibles,  and 
other  doctors,  and  common  gloses,  and  to  make  one  Latin 
bible  some  deal  true  ;  and  then  to  study  it  of  the  new,  the  text 
with  the  glose,  and  other  doctors,  as  he  might  get,  and 
specially  Lyra^  on  the  Old  Testament,  that  helped  full 
much  in  this  work  ;  the  third  time  to  counsel  with  old 
grammarians  and  old  divines,  of  hard  words,  and  hard 
sentences,  how  they  might  best  be  understood  and  trans- 
lated ;  the  fourth  time  to  translate  as  clearly  as  he  could  to 
the  sentence,  and  to  have  many  good  fellows  and  cunning 
at  the  correcting  of  the  translation.  First,  it  is  to  know, 
that  the  best  translating  is  out  of  Latin  into  English,  to 
translate  after  the  sentence,  and  not  only  after  the  words,  so 
that  the  sentence  be  as  open,  either  opener,  in  English  as 
in  Latin,  and  go  not  far  from  the  letter ;  and  if  the  letter 
may  not  be  sued  in  the  translating,  let  the  sentence  ever  be 
whole  and  open,  for  the  words  owe  to  serve  to  the  intent 
and  sentence,  and  else  the  words  be  superfluous  either  false. 
In  translating  into  English,  many  resolutions  may  make  the 
sentence  open,  as  an  ablative  case  absolute  may  be  resolved 
into  these  three  words,  with  covenable  verb,  tJie  zvhile,  for, 
if,  as  grammarians  say  ;  as  thus,  the  master  reading,  I  sta?id, 
may  be  resolved  thus,  while  the  master  readeth,  I  stand,  either 
if  the  master  readeth,  etc.,  either  for  the  master,  etc. ;  and 
sometimes  it  will  accord  well  with  the  sentence  to  be 
resolved  into  when,  either  into  afterward,  thus  when  the 
master  read,  I  stood,  either  after  the  master  read,  I  stood ;  and 
sometime  it  may  well  be  resolved  into  a  verb  of  the  same 
tense,  as  other  be  in  the  same  reason,  and  into  this  word 
et,  that  is,  and  in  English,  as  thus,  arescentibus  hominibus 
prae  timore,  that  is,  and  men  shall  7vax  dry  for  dread.  Also 
a  participle  of  a  present  tense,  either  preterite,  of  active 
voice,  either  passive,  may  be  resolved   into  a  verb  of  the 

'  Nicolaus  de  Lyra. 


c.  1385-90.]         On  Translating  the  Bible.  195 

same  tense,  and  a  conjunction  copulative,  as  thus,  dicens, 
that  is,  sayings  may  be  resolved  thus,  and  saith,  either  that 
saith ;  and  this  will,  in  many  places,  make  the  sentence 
open,  where  to  English  it  after  the  word,  would  be  dark  and 
doubtful.  Also  a  relative,  which,  may  be  resolved  into  his 
antecedent  with  a  conjunction  copulative,  as  thus,  wJiich 
runneth,  and  he  runneth.  Also  when  a  word  is  once  set  in 
a  reason,  it  may  beset  forth  as  oft  as  it  is  understood,  either 
as  oft  as  reason  and  need  ask  ;  and  this  word  autem  either 
vero,  may  stand  for  forsooth,  either  for  but,  and  thus  I  use 
commonly ;  and  sometimes  it  may  stand  for  and,  as  old 
grammarians  say.  Also  when  rightful  construction  is  letted 
by  relation,  I  resolve  it  openly,  thus,  where  this  reason, 
Dominum  formidabunt  adversarii  ejus,  should  be  Englished 
thus  by  the  letter,  the  Lord  his  adversaries  shall  dread,  I 
English  it  thus  by  resolution,  the  adversaries  of  the  Lord 
shall  dread  him  ;  and  so  of  other  reasons  that  be  like.  At 
the  beginning  I  purposed,  with  God's  help,  to  make  the 
sentence  as  true  and  open  in  English  as  it  is  in  Latin, 
either  more  true  and  more  open  than  it  is  in  Latin ;  and  I 
pray,  for  charity  and  for  common  profit  of  Christian  souls, 
that  if  any  wise  man  find  any  default  of  the  truth  of  trans- 
lation, let  him  set  in  the  true  sentence  and  open  of  holy 
writ,  but  look  that  he  examine  truly  his  Latin  bible,  for  no 
doubt  he  shall  find  full  many  bibles  in  Latin  full  false,  if  he 
look,  many,  namely  new;  and  the  common  Latin  bibles  have 
more  need  to  be  corrected,  as  many  as  I  have  seen  in  my 
life,  than  hath  the  English  bible  late  translated  ;  and  where 
the  Hebrew,  by  witness  of  Jerome,  of  Lyra,  and  other 
expositors  discordeth  from  our  Latin  bibles,  I  have  set  in 
the  margin,  by  manner  of  a  glose,  what  the  Hebrew  hath, 
and  how  it  is  understood  in  some  place ;  and  I  did  this 
most  in  the  Psalter,  that  of  all  our  books  discordeth  most 
from  Hebrew  ;  for  the  church  readeth  not  the  Psalter  by 
the  last  translation  of  Jerome  out  of  Hebrew  into  Latin, 
but  another  translation  of  other  men,  that  had  much  less 
cunning  and  holiness  than  Jerome  had  ;  and  in  full  few 
books  the  church  readeth  the  translation  of  Jerome,  as  it 
may  be  proved  by  the  proper  originals  of  Jerome,  which  he 
glosed.  And  whether  I  have  translated  as  openly  or  openlier 
in  English  as  in  Latin,  let  wise  men  deem,  that  know  well 


196  On  Translating  the  Bible.         [0.1385-90. 

both  languages,  and  know  well  the  sentence  of  holy  scrip- 
ture. And  whether  I  have  done  thus,  or  nay,  ne  doubt,  they 
that  con  well  the  sentence  of  holy  writ  and  English  to- 
gether, and  will  travail,  with  God's  grace,  thereabout,  may 
make  the  bible  as  true  and  as  open,  yea,  and  openlier  in 
English  than  it  is  in  Latin.  And  no  doubt  to  a  simple 
man,  with  God's  grace  and  great  travail,  men  might  expound 
much  openlier  and  shortlier  the  bible  in  English,  than  the 
old  great  doctors  han  expounded  it  in  Latin,  and  much 
sharplier  and  groundlier  than  many  late  postillators,  either 
expositors,  han  done.  But  God,  of  his  great  mercy,  give 
to  us  grace  to  live  well,  and  to  say  the  truth  in  covenable 
manner,  and  acceptable  to  God  and  his  people,  and  to  spill 
not  our  time,  be  it  short,  be  it  long,  at  God's  ordinance. 
But  some,  that  seem  wise  and  holy,  say  thus,  if  men  now 
were  as  holy  as  Jerome  was,  they  might  translate  out  of 
Latin  into  English,  as  he  did  out  of  Hebrew  and  out  of 
Greek  into  Latin,  and  else  they  should  not  translate  now, 
as  them  thinketh,  for  default  of  holiness  and  of  cunning. 
Though  this  replication  seem  colourable,  it  hath  no  good 
ground,  neither  reason,  neither  charity,  for  why  this  replica- 
cion  is  more  against  saint  Jerome,  and  against  the  first 
seventy  translators,  and  against  holy  church,  than  against 
simple  men,  that  translate  now  into  English ;  for  saint  Jerome 
was  not  so  holy  as  the  apostles  and  evangelists,  whose  books 
he  translated  into  Latin,  neither  had  he  so  high  gifts  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  as  they  had  ;  and  much  more  the  seventy  trans- 
lators were  not  so  holy  as  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and 
specially  David,  neither  they  had  so  great  gifts  of  God,  as 
Moses  and  the  prophets  had.  Furthermore  holy  church 
approveth,  not  only  the  true  translation  of  mean  Christian 
men,  steadfast  in  Christian  faith,  but  also  of  open  heretics, 
that  did  away  many  mysteries  of  Jesus  Christ  by  guileful 
translation,  as  Jerome  witnesseth  in  a  prologue  on  Job,  and 
in  the  prologue  of  Daniel.  Much  more  let  the  Church  of 
England  approve  the  true  and  whole  translation  of  simple 
men,  that  would  for  no  good  in  earth,  by  their  witting  and 
power,  put  away  the  least  truth,  yea,  the  least  letter,  either 
tittle,  of  holy  writ,  that  beareth  substance,  either  charge. 
And  dispute  they  not  of  the  holiness  of  men  now  living  in 
this  deadly  life,  for  they  con  not  thereon,  and  it  is  reserved 


CI38S-90.]         On  Translating  the  Bible.  197 

only  to  God's  doom.  If  they  know  any  notable  default  by 
the  translators,  either  helpers  of  them,  let  them  blame  the 
default  by  charity  and  mercy,  and  let  them  never  damn  a 
thing  that  may  be  done  lawfully  by  God's  law,  as  wearing 
of  a  good  cloth  for  a  time,  either  riding  on  a  horse  for  a 
great  journey,  when  they  wit  not  wherefore  it  is  done  ;  for 
such  things  may  be  done  of  simple  men,  with  as  great 
charity  and  virtue,  as  some,  that  hold  them  great  and  wise, 
can  ride  in  a  gilt  saddle,  either  use  cushions  and  beds  and 
cloths  of  gold  and  of  silk,  with  other  vanities  of  the  world. 
God  grant  pity,  mercy,  and  charity,  and  love  of  common 
profit,  and  put  away  such  foolish  dooms,  that  be  against 
reason  and  charity.  Yet  worldly  clerks  ask  greatly 
what  spirit  maketh  idiots  hardy  to  translate  now  the 
bible  into  English,  since  the  four  great  doctors  durst 
never  do  this  ?  This  replication,  is  so  lewd,  that  it 
needeth  no  answer,  no  but  stillness,  either  courteous  scorn  ; 
for  the  great  doctors  were  none  English  men,  neither 
they  were  conversant  among  English  men,  neither  in 
case  they  could  the  language  of  English,  but  they 
ceased  never  till  they  had  holy  writ  in  their  mother 
tongue,  of  their  own  people.  For  Jerome,  that  was  a  Latin 
man  of  birth,  translated  the  Bible,  both  out  of  Hebrew 
and  out  of  Greek,  into  Latin,  and  expounded  full  much 
thereto  ;  and  Austin,  and  many  more  Latins  expounded 
the  bible,  for  many  parts,  in  Latin,  to  Latin  men,  among 
which  they  dwelt,  and  Latin  was  a  common  language  to 
their  people  about  Rome,  and  beyond,  and  on  this  half,  as 
English  is  common  language  to  our  people,  and  yet  this 
day  the  common  people  in  Italy  speak  Latin  corrupt,  as  true 
men  say,  that  han  been  in  Italy ;  and  the  number  of 
translators  out  of  Greek  into  Latin  passeth  man's  knowing, 
as  Austin  witnesseth  in  the  2nd  book  of  Christian  Teaching, 
and  saith  thus,  "  the  translators  out  of  Hebrew  into  Greek 
may  be  numbered,  but  Latin  translators,  either  they  that 
translated  into  Latin,  may  not  be  numbered  in  any  manner." 
For  in  the  first  times  of  faith,  each  man,  as  a  Greek  book 
came  to  him,  and  he  seemed  to  himself  to  have  some 
cunning  of  Greek  and  of  Latin,  was  hardy  to  translate;  and 
this  thing  helped  more  than  letted  understanding,  if  readers 
be  not  negligent,  forwhy  the  beholding  of  many  books  hath 


198  On  Translating  the  Bible.         [«.  1383-90. 

showed  oft,  either  declared,  some  darker  sentences.  This 
saith  Austin  there.  Therefore  Grosted  saith,  that  it  was 
God's  will,  that  divers  men  translated,  and  that  divers 
translations  be  in  the  church,  for  where  one  said  darkly,  one 
either  more  said  openly.  Lord  God  !  since  at  the  beginning 
of  faith  so  many  men  translated  into  Latin,  and  to  great 
profit  of  Latin  men,  let  one  simple  creature  of  God  translate 
into  English,  for  profit  of  English  men  ;  for  if  worldly 
clerks  look  well  their  chronicles  and  books,  they  should  find, 
that  Bede  translated  the  bible,  and  expounded  much  in 
Saxon,  that  was  English,  either  common  language  of  this 
land,  in  his  time ;  and  not  only  Bede,  but  also  King  Alured, 
that  founded  Oxford,  translated  in  his  last  days  the 
beginning  of  the  Psalter  into  Saxon,  and  would  more,  if  he 
had  lived  longer.  Also  French  men,  Beemers^  and  Bretons 
have  the  bible,  and  other  books  of  devotion  and  of  ex- 
position, translated  in  their  mother  language  ;  why  should 
not  English  men  have  the  same  in  their  mother  language,  I 
can  not  wit,  no  but  for  falseness  and  negligence  of  clerks, 
either  for  our  people  is  not  worthy  to  have  so  great  grace 
and  gift  of  God,  in  pain  of  their  old  sins.  God  for  his 
mercy  amend  these  evil  causes,  and  make  our  people  to 
have,  and  con,  and  keep  truly  holy  writ,  to  life  and  death ! 

But  in  translating  of  words  equivocal,  that  is,  that  hath 
many  significations  under  one  letter,  may  lightly  be  peril,  for 
Austin  saith  in  the  2nd  book  of  Christian  Teaching,  that  if 
equivocal  words  be  not  translated  into  the  sense,  either 
understanding,  of  the  author,  it  is  error;  as  in  that  place  of 
the  Psalm,  the  feet  of  them  be  swift  to  shed  out  blood,  the 
Greek  word  is  equivocal  to  sharp  and  swift,  and  he  that 
translated  sharp  feet,  erred,  and  a  book  that  hath  sharp  feet, 
is  false,  and  must  be  amended  ;  as  that  sentence  tmkijid 
yo7ing  trees  shall  not  give  deep  roots,  oweth  to  be  thus, 
plantings  of  aoutrry  shall  not  give  deep  roots.  Austin  saith 
this  there.  Therefore  a  translator  hath  great  need  to  study 
well  the  sentence,  both  before  and  after,  and  look  that  such 
equivocal  words  accord  with  the  sentence,  and  he  hath  need 
to  live  a  clean  life,  and  be  full  devout  in  prayers,  and  have 
not  his  wit  occupied  about  worldly  things,  that  the  Holy 
Spirit,  author  of  wisdom,  and  cunning,  and  truth,  dress  him 

'  Bohemians. 


C.I385-90-]         ^^  Translating  the  Bible.  199 

in  his  work,  and  suffer  him  not  for  to  err.  Also  this  word  ex 
signifieth  sometimes  of^  and  sometimes  it  signifieth  by^  as 
Jerome  saith ;  and  this  word  enivi  signifieth  commonly/<7r- 
sootJi,  and,  as  Jerome  saith,  it  signifieth  cause  tlms^for  why\ 
and  this  word  secundum  is  taken  for  after,  as  many  men  say, 
and  commonly,  but  it  signifieth  well  by,  either  up,  thus  by 
your  word,  either  up  your  word.  Many  such  adverbs,  con- 
junctions, and  prepositions  be  set  oft  one  for  another,  and  at 
free  choice  of  authors  sometimes ;  and  now  they  shall  be 
taken  as  it  accordeth  best  to  the  sentence.  By  this  manner, 
with  good  living  and  great  travail,  men  may  come  to  true 
and  clear  translating,  and  true  understanding  of  holy  writ, 
seem  it  never  so  hard  at  the  beginning.  God  grant  to  us 
all  grace  to  con  well,  and  keep  well  holy  writ,  and  suffer 
joyfully  some  pain  for  it  at  the  last !     Amen. 


T>ialogue  between  a  Lord  and 
a  Clerk  upon   Translation, 

[From  Trevisa's  Translation  of  Higden's 
P  0  ly  chronic  on. ~\ 


203 


TDialogue  between  a  Lord  and  a  Clerk 
upon  Translation, 

From  Trevisa's  Translation  of  Higden's 
Folychronicon. 

He  Lord. — Sith  the  time  that  the  great 
and  high  tower  of  Babylon  was  builded, 
men  have  spoken  with  divers  tongues,  in 
such  wise  that  divers  men  be  strange  to 
other  and  understand  not  others'  speech. 
Speech  is  not  known  but  if  it  be  learned  ; 
common  learning  of  speech  is  by  hearing, 
and  so  alway  he  that  is  deaf  is  alway 
dumb,  for  he  may  not  hear  speech  for  to  learn.  So  men  of 
far  countries  and  lands  that  have  divers  speeches,  if  neither 
of  them  have  learned  others'  language,  neither  of  them  wot 
what  other  meaneth.  Though  they  meet  and  have  great 
need  of  information  and  of  lore  of  talking  and  of  speech,  be 
the  need  never  so  great,  neither  of  them  understandeth 
other's  speech  no  more  than  gagling  of  geese.  For  jangle 
that  one  never  so  fast,  that  other  is  never  the  wiser,  though 
he  shrew  him  instead  of  'good-morrow'!  This  is  a  great 
mischief  that  followeth  now  mankind ;  but  God  of  His 
mercy  and  grace  hath  ordained  double  remedy.  One  is 
that  some  man  learneth  and  knoweth  many  divers  speeches, 
and  so  between  strange  men,  of  the  which  neither  under- 
standeth other's  speech,  such  a  man  may  be  mean  and  tell 
either  what  other  will  mean.  That  other  remedy  is  that 
one  language  is  learned,  used,  and  known  in  many  nations 
and  lands.  And  so  Latin  is  learned,  known,  and  used, 
specially  on  this  half  Greece,  in  all  the  nations  and  lands  of 


204       Dialogue  between  a  Lord  and  a  [,38^, 

Europe.  Therefore  clerks,  of  their  goodness  and  courtesy, 
make  and  write  their  books  in  Latin,  for  their  writing  and 
books  should  be  understood  in  divers  nations  and  lands. 
And  so  Ranulphus,  monk  of  Chester  (Ralph  Higden),  wrote 
in  Latin  his  books  of  Chronicles,  that  describeth  the  world 
about  in  length  and  in  breadth,  and  maketh  mention  and 
mind  of  doings  and  deeds  of  marvels  and  wonders,  and 
reckoneth  the  years  to  his  last  days  from  the  first  making  of 
heaven  and  of  earth.  And  so  therein  is  great  and  noble 
information  and  lore  to  them  that  can  therein  read  and 
understand.  Therefore  I  would  have  these  books  of 
Chronicles  translated  out  of  Latin  into  English,  for  the 
more  men  should  them  understand  and  have  thereof 
cunning,  information  and  lore. 

The  Clerk. — These  books  of  Chronicles  be  written  in 
Latin,  and  Latin  is  used  and  understood  on  this  half  Greece 
in  all  the  nations  and  lands  of  Europe.  And  commonly 
English  is  not  so  wide  understood,  ne  known  ;  and  the 
English  translation  should  no  man  understand  but  English 
men  alone ;  then  how  should  the  more  men  understand  the 
Chronicles,  though  they  were  translated  out  of  Latin,  that 
is  so  wide  used  and  known,  into  English,  that  is  not  used 
and  known  but  of  English  men  alone? 

The  Lord. — This  question  and  doubt  is  easy  to  assail. 
For  if  these  Chronicles  were  translated  out  of  Latin  into 
English,  then  by  that  so  many  the  more  men  should  under- 
stand them  as  understand  English,  and  no  Latin. 

The  Clerk. — Ye  can  speak,  read,  and  understand  Latin  ; 
then  it  needeth  not  to  have  such  an  English  translation. 

The  Lord. — I  deny  this  argument ;  for  though  I  can 
speak,  read,  and  understand  Latin,  there  is  much  Latin  in 
these  books  of  Chronicles  that  I  can  not  understand,  neither 
thou,  without  studying,  avisement,  and  looking  of  other 
books.  Also,  though  it  were  not  needful  for  me,  it  is 
needful  for  other  men  that  understand  no  Latin. 

The  Clerk. — Men  that  understand  no  Latin  may  learn 
and  understand. 

The  Lord. — Not  all ;  for  some  may  not  for  other  manner 
business,  some  for  age,  some  for  default  of  wit,  some  for 
default  of  chattel,  other  of  friends  to  find  them  to  school, 
and  some  for  other  divers  defaults  and  lets. 


1387 


,]  Clerk  upon  Translation.  20- 


The  Clerk. —  It  needeth  not  that  all  such  know  the 
Chronicles. 

The  Lord. — Speak  not  too  straitly  of  thing  that 
needeth  ;  for  straitly  to  speak  of  thing  that  needeth,  only 
thing  that  is,  and  may  not  fail,  needeth  to  be.  And  so  it 
needeth  that  God  be,  for  God  is,  and  may  not  fail.  And,  so 
for  to  speak,  no  man  needeth  for  to  know  the  Chronicles, 
for  it  might  and  may  be  that  no  man  them  knoweth. 
Otherwise  to  speak  of  thing  that  needeth ;  somewhat 
needeth  for  to  sustain  or  to  have  other  things  thereby,  and 
so  meat  and  drink  needeth  for  keeping  and  sustenance  of 
life.  And,  so  for  to  speak,  no  man  needeth  for  to  know 
the  Chronicles.  But  in  the  third  manner  to  speak  of  thing 
that  needeth,  all  that  is  profitable  needeth,  and,  so  for  to 
speak,  all  men  need  to  know  the  Chronicles. 

The  Clerk. — Then  they  that  understand  no  Latin  may 
ask  and  be  informed  and  ytaught  of  them  that  understand 
Latin. 

The  Lord. — Thou  speakest  wonderly,  for  the  lewd  man 
wots  not  what  he  should  ask,  and  namely  of  lore  of  deeds 
that  come  never  in  his  mind  ;  nor  wots  of  whom  commonly 
he  should  ask.  Also,  not  all  men  that  understand  Latin 
have  such  books  to  inform  lewd  men  ;  also  some  can  not, 
and  some  may  not,  have  while,  and  so  it  needeth  to  have  an 
English  translation. 

The  Clerk. — The  Latin  is  both  good  and  fair,  therefore 
it  needeth  not  to  have  an  English  translation. 

The  Lord. — The  reason  is  worthy  to  be  plunged  in  a 
pludde  and  laid  in  powder  of  lewdness  and  of  shame.  It 
might  w^ell  be  that  thou  makest  only  in  mirth  and  in  game. 

The  Clerk. — The  reason  must  stand  but  it  be  assoiled. 

The  Lord. — A  blear-eyed  man,  but  he  were  all  blind  of 
wit,  might  see  the  solution  of  this  reason  ;  and  though  he 
were  blind  he  might  grope  the  solution,  but  if  his  feeling 
him  failed.  For  if  this  reason  were  aught  worth,  by  such 
manner  arguing  men  might  prove  that  the  three  score  and 
ten  interpreters,  and  Aquila,  Symachus,  Theodocion,  and 
Origines  were  lewdly  occupied  when  they  translated  holy 
writ  out  of  Hebrew  into  Greek  ;  and  also  that  Saint  Jerome 
was  lewdly  occupied  when  he  translated  holy  writ  out  of 
Hebrew  into  Latin,  for  the  Hebrew  is  both  good  and  fair 


2o6         Dialogue  between  a  Lord  and  a         [,387, 

and  y- written  by  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  all  these 
for  their  translations  be  highly  praised  of  all  Holy  Church. 
Then  the  foresaid  lewd  reason  is  worthy  to  be  powdered, 
laid  a-water  and  y-soused.  Also  holy  writ  in  Latin  is  both 
good  and  fair,  and  yet  for  to  make  a  sermon  of  holy  writ  all 
in  Latin  to  men  that  can  English  and  no  Latin,  it  were  a 
lewd  deed,  for  they  be  never  the  wiser  for  the  Latin,  but  it 
be  told  them  in  English  what  it  is  to  mean  ;  and  it  may  not 
be  told  in  English  what  the  Latin  is  to  mean  without  trans- 
lation out  of  Latin  into  English.  Then  it  needeth  to  have 
an  English  translation,  and  for  to  keep  it  in  mind  that  it  be 
not  forgeten,  it  is  better  that  such  a  translation  be  made 
and  written  than  said  and  not  written.  And  so  this  foresaid 
lewd  reason  should  move  no  man  that  hath  any  wit  to  leave 
the  making  of  English  translation. 

The  Clerk — A  great  deal  of  these  books  standeth  much 
by  holy  writ,  by  holy  doctors,  and  by  philosophy  ;  then 
these  books  should  not  be  translated  into  English. 

The  Lord — It  is  wonder  that  thou  makest  so  feeble 
arguments,  and  hast  gone  so  long  to  school.  Aristotle's 
books  and  other  books  also  of  logic  and  of  philosophy  were 
translated  out  of  Greek  into  Latin.  Also  at  praying  of 
King  Charles,  John  Scott  translated  Deny's  books  out  of 
Greek  into  Latin,  and  then  out  of  Latin  into  French  ;  then 
what  hath  English  trespassed  that  it  might  not  be  translated 
into  English  ?  Also  King  Alured,  that  founded  the 
University  of  Oxford,  translated  the  best  laws  into  English 
tongue,  and  a  great  deal  of  the  Psalter  out  of  Latin  into 
English,  and  caused  Wyrefrith,  Bishop  of  Worcester,  to 
translate  Saint  Gregory's  books,  the  dialogues,  out  of  Latin 
into  Saxon.  Also  Caedmon  of  Whitby  was  inspired  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  made  wonder  poesies  in  English  nigh  of 
all  the  stories  of  holy  writ.  Also  the  holy  man  Beda 
translated  St.  John's  gospel  out  of  Latin  into  English. 
Also  thou  wotest  where  the  Apocalypse  is  written  in  the 
walls  and  roof  of  a  chapel,  both  in  Latin  and  in  French. 
Also  the  gospel,  and  prophecy,  and  the  right  faith  of  holy 
church  must  be  taught  and  preached  to  English  men  that 
can  no  Latin.  Then  the  gospel,  and  prophecy,  and  the 
right  faith  of  holy  church  must  be  told  them  in  English, 
and  that  is  not  done  but  by  English  translation,  for  such 


1387 


,]  Clerk  upon  Translation.  207 


English  preaching  is  very  translation,  and  such  English 
preaching  is  good  and  needful ;  then  English  translation  is 
good  and  needful. 

The  Clerk — If  a  translation  were  made  that  might  be 
amended  in  any  point,  some  men  it  would  blame. 

The  Lord — If  men  blame  that  is  not  worthy  to  be 
blamed,  then  they  be  to  blame.  Clerks  know  well  enough  that 
no  sinful  man  doth  so  well  that  it  ne  might  do  better,  ne 
make  so  good  a  translation  that  he  ne  might  be  better. 
Therefore  Origines  made  two  translations,  and  Jerome 
translated  thrice  the  Psalter.  I  desire  not  translation  of 
these  the  best  that  might  be,  for  that  were  an  idle  desire  for 
any  man  that  is  now  alive,  but  I  would  have  a  skilful  trans- 
lation, that  might  be  known  and  understood. 

The  Clerk — Whether  is  you  liefer  have,  a  translation  of 
these  chronicles  in  rhyme  or  in  prose? 

The  Lord — In  prose,  for  commonly  prose  is  more  clear 
than  rhyme,  more  easy  and  more  plain  to  know  and  under- 
stand. 

The  Clerk — Then  God  grant  us  grace  grathly  to  gin, 
wit  and  wisdom  wisely  to  work,  might  and  mind  of  right 
meaning  to  make  translation  trusty  and  true,  pleasing  to 
the  Trinity,  three  persons  and  one  God,  in  majesty,  that 
ever  was  and  ever  shall  be,  and  made  heaven  and  earth, 
and  light  for  to  shine,  and  departed  light  and  darkness,  and 
called  light,  day,  and  darkness,  night ;  and  so  was  made 
eventide  and  morrowtide  one  day,  that  had  no  morrowtide. 
The  second  day  He  made  the  firmament  between  waters, 
and  departed  waters  that  were  under  the  firmament  fro 
the  waters  that  were  above  the  firmament,  and  called  the 
firmament  heaven.  The  third  day  He  gathered  waters  that 
be  under  the  firmament  into  one  place  and  made  the  earth 
unheled,  and  named  the  gathering  of  waters,  seas,  and  dry 
earth,  land  ;  and  made  trees  and  grass.  The  fourth  day  he 
made  sun  and  moon  and  stars,  and  set  them  in  the  firma- 
ment of  heaven  there  for  to  shine,  and  to  be  tokens  and 
signs  to  depart  times  and  years,  night  and  day.  The  fifth 
day  He  made  fowls  and  birds  in  the  air,  and  fishes  in  the 
water.  The  sixth  day  He  made  beasts  of  the  land,  and  man 
of  the  earth,  and  put  them  in  Paradise,  for  he  should  work 
and  wone  therein.     But  man  brake  God's  hest  and  fell  into 


2o8    Dialogue  between  a  Lord  and  a  Clerk. 

sin,  and  was  put  out  of  Paradise  into  woe  and  sorrow, 
worthy  to  be  damned  to  the  pain  of  hell  without  any  end. 
But  the  Holy  Trinity  had  mercy  of  man,  and  the  Father 
sent  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  alight  on  a  maid,  and  the 
Son  took  flesh  and  blood  of  that  blissful  maid,  and  died  on 
the  Rood  to  save  mankind,  and  arose  the  third  day,  glorious 
and  blissful,  and  taught  his  disciples,  and  ascended  into 
heaven  when  it  was  time  ;  and  shall  come  at  the  day  of 
Doom  and  deem  quick  and  dead.  Then  all  they  that  be 
written  in  the  Book  of  Life  shall  wend  with  Him  into  the 
bliss  of  heaven,  and  be  there  in  body  and  soul,  and  see  and 
know  His  Godhead  and  Manhood  in  joy  without  any  end. 

Thus  oideth  the  Dialogue. 


209 


The  Epistle  of  Sir  John  Trevisa^  Chap- 
Iain  unto  Lord  Thomas  of  Barkley^ 
upon  the  translation  of  Polychronicon 
into  our  English    tongue, 

EALTH  and  worship  to  my  worthy  and 
worshipful  Lord  Sir  Thomas,  Lord  of 
Barkley !  I,  John  Trevisa,  your  priest 
and  beadsman,  obedient  and  buxom  to 
work  your  will,  hold  in  heart,  think  in 
thought,  and  mean  in  mind  your  needful 
meaning  and  speech  that  ye  spake  and 
said,  that  ye  would  have  English  transla- 
tion of  Ranulphus  of  Chester's  books  of  chronicles.  There- 
fore I  will  fond  to  take  that  travail,  and  make  English 
translation  of  the  same  books,  as  God  granteth  me  grace, 
for  blame  of  backbiters  will  I  not  blinne ;  for  envy  of 
enemies,  for  evil  spiting  and  speech  of  evil  speakers  will  I 
not  leave  to  do  this  deed  ;  for  travail  will  I  not  spare. 
Comfort  I  have  in  meedful  making  and  pleasing  to  God, 
and  in  knowing  that  I  wot  that  it  is  your  will  for  to  make 
this  translation  clear  and  plain  to  be  known  and  understood. 
In  some  place  I  shall  set  word  for  word,  and  active  for 
active,  and  passive  for  passive,  a-row  right  as  it  standeth, 
without  changing  of  the  order  of  words.  But  in  someplace 
I  must  change  the  order  of  words,  and  set  active  for  passive, 
and  again-ward.  And  in  some  place  I  must  set  a  reason 
for  a  word,  and  tell  what  it  meaneth.  But  for  all  such 
changing,  the  meaning  shall  stand  and  not  be  changed. 
But  some  words  and  names  of  countries,  of  lands,  of  cities, 

O  12 


2IO       The  Epistle  of  Sir  John  Trevisa. 

of  waters,  of  rivers,  of  mountains  and  hills,  of  persons,  and 
of  places,  must  be  set  and  stand  for  themselves  in  their  own 
kind,  as  Asia,  Europe,  Africa,  and  Syria,  Mount  Atlas, 
Sindi,  and  Oreb,  Marach,  Jordan,  and  Arnon,  Bethlehem, 
Nazareth,  Jerusalem,  and  Damascus,  Hannibal,  Rasin, 
Ahasuerus,  and  Cyrus,  and  many  such  words  and  names. 
If  any  man  make  of  these  books  of  chronicles  a  better 
English  translation,  and  more  profitable,  God  do  him  meed  ! 
And  because  ye  make  me  do  this  meedful  deed.  He  that 
quiteth  all  good  deeds  quite  your  meed  in  the  bliss  of 
heaven,  in  wealth  and  liking,  with  all  the  holy  saints  of 
mankind  and  the  nine  orders  of  angels ;  as  Angels,  Arch- 
angels, Principates,  Potestates,  Virtutes,  Dominations, 
Thrones,  Cherubim  and  Seraphim,  to  see  God  in  his  blissful 
face,  in  joy  without  any  end.     Amen. 

Thus  endeth  he  his  epistle. 


Certain 

Prefaces  and  Epilogues  by 

William  Caxton. 

I475-H90- 


213 


William   Caxton. 


The  Recuyell  of  the  Histories  of  Troy , 
Title  and  Prologue  to  Book  I. 


Ere  beginneth  the  volume  entitled  and 
named  the  Recuyell  of  the  Histories  of 
Troy,  composed  and  drawn  out  of  divers 
books  of  Latin  into  French  by  the  right 
venerable  person  and  worshipful  man, 
Raoul  le  Feure,  priest  and  chaplain  unto 
the  right  noble,  glorious,  and  mighty  prince 
in  his  time,  Philip,  Duke  of  Burgundy,  of 
Brabant,  etc.,  in  the  year  of  the  Incarnation  of  our  Lord 
God  a  thousand  four  hundred  sixty  and  four,  and  translated 
and  drawn  out  of  French  into  English  by  William  Caxton, 
mercer,  of  the  city  of  London,  at  the  commandment  of  the 
right  high,  mighty,  and  virtuous  Princess,  his  redoubted 
Lady,  Margaret,  by  the  grace  of  God  Duchess  of  Burgundy, 
of  Lotrylk,  of  Brabant,  etc. ;  which  said  translation  and 
work  was  begun  in  Bruges  in  the  County  of  Flanders,  the 
first  day  of  March,  the  year  of  the  Incarnation  of  our  said 
Lord  God  a  thousand  four  hundred  sixty  and  eight,  and 
ended  and  finished  in  the  holy  city  of  Cologne  the  19th 
day  of  September,  the  year  of  our  said  Lord  God  a  thousand 
four  hundred  sixty  and  eleven,  etc. 

And  on  that  other  side  of  this  leaf  followeth  the  prologue. 

When   I   remember  that  every  man  is  bounden  by  the 

commandment  and    counsel   of  the   wise   man   to  eschew 

sloth  and  idleness,  which  is  mother  and  nourisher  of  vices, 

and   ought  to  put  myself  unto   virtuous   occupation   and 


2  14   The  Recuyell  of  the  Histories  of  Troy,  [j^^^, 

business,  then  I,  having  no  great  charge  of  occupation, 
following  the  said  counsel  took  a  French  book,  and  read 
therein  many  strange  and  marvellous  histories,  wherein  I 
had  great  pleasure  and  delight,  as  well  for  the  novelty  of 
the  same  as  for  the  fair  language  of  French,  which  was  in 
prose  so  well  and  compendiously  set  and  written,  which 
methought  I  understood  the  sentence  and  substance  of 
every  matter.  And  for  so  much  as  this  book  was  new  and 
late  made  and  drawn  into  French,  and  never  had  seen  it 
in  our  English  tongue,  I  thought  in  myself  it  should  be  a 
good  business  to  translate  it  into  our  English,  to  the  end 
that  it  might  be  had  as  well  in  the  royaume  of  England  as 
in  other  lands,  and  also  for  to  pass  therewith  the  time,  and 
thus  concluded  in  myself  to  begin  this  said  work.  And 
forthwith  took  pen  and  ink,  and  began  boldly  to  run 
forth  as  blind  Bayard  in  this  present  work,  which  is 
named  "The  Recuyell  of  the  Trojan  Histories."  And 
afterward  when  I  remembered  myself  of  my  simpleness 
and  unperfectness  that  I  had  in  both  languages,  that  is 
to  wit  in  French  and  in  English,  for  in  France  was  I  never, 
and  was  born  and  learned  my  English  in  Kent,  in  the 
Weald,  where  I  doubt  not  is  spoken  as  broad  and  rude 
English  as  in  any  place  of  England  ;  and  have  continued 
by  the  space  of  30  years  for  the  most  part  in  the  countries 
of  Brabant,  Flanders,  Holland,  and  Zealand.  And  thus 
when  all  these  things  came  before  me,  after  that  I  had 
made  and  written  five  or  six  quires  I  fell  in  despair  of  this 
work,  and  purposed  no  more  to  have  continued  therein, 
and  those  quires  laid  apart,  and  in  two  years  after  laboured 
no  more  in  this  work,  and  was  fully  in  will  to  have  left  it, 
till  on  a  time  it  fortuned  that  the  right  high,  excellent,  and 
right  virtuous  princess,  my  right  redoubted  Lady,  my 
Lady  Margaret,  by  the  grace  of  God  sister  unto  the  King 
of  England  and  of  France,  my  sovereign  lord.  Duchess 
of  Burgundy,  of  Lotryk,  of  Brabant,  of  Limburg,  and  of 
Luxembourg,  Countess  of  Flanders,  of  Artois,  and  of 
Burgundy,  Palatine  of  Hainault,  of  Holland,  of  Zealand 
and  of  Namur,  Marquesse  of  the  Holy  Empire,  Lady  of 
Frisia,  of  Salins  and  of  Mechlin,  sent  for  me  to  speak  with 
her  good  Grace  of  divers  matters,  among  the  which  I  let 
her  Highness  have  knowledge  of  the  foresaid    beginning 


,^„J  The  Recuyell  of  the  Histories  of  Troy.    215 

of  this  work,  which  anon  commanded  me  to  show  the  said 
five  or  six  quires  to  her  said  Grace  ;  and  when  she  had  seen 
them  anon  she  found  a  default  in  my  English,  which  she 
commanded  me  to  amend,  and  moreover  commanded  me 
straitly  to  continue  and  make  an  end  of  the  residue  then 
not  translated  ;  whose  dreadful  commandment  I  durst  in 
no  wise  disobey,  because  I  am  a  servant  unto  her  said 
Grace  and  receive  of  her  yearly  fee  and  other  many  good 
and  great  benefits,  (and  also  hope  many  more  to  receive  of 
her  Highness),  but  forthwith  went  and  laboured  in  the  said 
translation  after  my  simple  and  poor  cunning,  also  nigh  as 
I  can  following  my  author,  meekly  beseeching  the  boun- 
teous Highness  of  my  said  Lady  that  of  her  benevolence 
list  to  accept  and  take  in  gree  this  simple  and  rude  work 
here  following  ;  and  if  there  be  anything  written  or  said  to 
her  pleasure,  I  shall  think  my  labour  well  employed,  and 
whereas  there  is  default  that  she  arette  it  to  the  simple- 
ness  of  my  cunning  which  is  full  small  in  this  behalf;  and 
require  and  pray  all  them  that  shall  read  this  said  work  to 
correct  it,  and  to  hold  me  excused  of  the  rude  and  simple 
translation. 

And  thus  I  end  my  prologue. 

Epilogue  to  Book  II. 

Thus  endeth  the  second  book  of  the  Recule  of  the 
Histories  of  Troy.  Which  bookes  were  late  translated 
into  French  out  of  Latin  by  the  labour  of  the  venerable 
person  Raoul  le  Feure,  priest,  as  afore  is  said  ;  and  by  me 
indigne  and  unworthy,  translated  into  this  rude  English 
by  the  commandment  of  my  said  redoubted  Lady,  Duchess 
of  Burgundy.  And  for  as  much  as  I  suppose  the  said  two 
books  be  not  had  before  this  time  in  our  English  language, 
therefore  I  had  the  better  will  to  accomplish  this  said 
work  ;  which  work  was  begun  in  Bruges  and  continued  in 
Ghent  and  finished  in  Cologne,  in  the  time  of  the  troublous 
world,  and  of  the  great  divisions  being  and  reigning,  as  well 
in  the  royaumes  of  England  and  France  as  in  all  other 
places  universally  through  the  world  ;  that  is  to  wit  the  year 
of  our  Lord  a  thousand  four  hundred  seventy  one.     And  as 


2i6   The  Recuyell  of  the  Histories  of  Troy.  [^^^^ 

for  the  third  book,  which  treateth  of  the  general  and  last 
destruction  of  Troy,  it  needeth  not  to  translate  it  into 
English,  for  as  much  as  that  worshipful  and  religious  man, 
Dan  John  Lidgate,  monk  of  Bury,  did  translate  it  but 
late  ;  after  whose  work  I  fear  to  take  upon  me,  that  am 
not  worthy  to  bear  his  penner  and  ink-horn  after  him,  to 
meddle  me  in  that  work.  But  yet  for  as  much  as  I  am 
bound  to  contemplate  my  said  Lady's  good  grace,  and  also 
that  his  work  is  in  rhyme  and  as  far  as  I  know  it  is  not  had 
in  prose  in  our  tongue,  and  also,  peradventure,  he  trans- 
lated after  some  other  author  than  this  is  ;  and  yet  for  as 
much  as  divers  men  be  of  divers  desires,  some  to  read  in 
rhyme  and  metre  and  some  in  prose;  and  also  because  that 
I  have  now  good  leisure,  being  in  Cologne,  and  have  none 
other  thing  to  do  at  this  time ;  in  eschewing  of  idleness, 
mother  of  all  vices,  I  have  delibered  in  myself  for  the 
contemplation  of  my  said  redoubted  lady  to  take  this 
labour  in  hand,  by  the  sufferance  and  help  of  Almighty 
God;  whom  I  meekly  supplye  to  give  me  grace  to  accom- 
plish it  to  the  pleasure  of  her  that  is  causer  thereof,  and 
that  she  receive  it  in  gree  of  me,  her  faithful,  true,  and  most 
humble  servant,  etc. 


Epilogue  to  Book  III. 

Thus  end  I  this  book,  which  I  have  translated  after  mine 
Author  as  nigh  as  God  hath  given  me  cunning,  to  whom  be 
given  the  laud  and  praising.  And  for  as  much  as  in  the 
writing  of  the  same  my  pen  is  worn,  my  hand  weary  and 
not  steadfast,  mine  eyne  dimmed  with  overmuch  looking  on 
the  white  paper,  and  my  courage  not  so  prone  and  ready 
to  labour  as  it  hath  been,  and  that  age  creepeth  on  me 
daily  and  feebleth  all  the  body,  and  also  because  I  have 
promised  to  divers  gentlemen  and  to  my  friends  to  address 
to  them  as  hastily  as  I  might  this  said  book,  therefore  I 
have  practised  and  learned  at  my  great  charge  and  dispense 
to  ordain  this  said  book  in  print,  after  the  manner  and 
form  as  ye  may  here  see,  and  is  not  written  with  pen  and 
ink  as  other  books  be,  to  the  end  that  every  man  may 
have  them  at  once.     For  all  the  books  of  this  story,  named 


,^^5,]  The  Recuyell  of  the  Histories  of  Troy.    217 

"  The  Recule  of  the  Histories  of  Troy  "  thus  imprinted  as  ye 
here  see,  were  begun  in  one  day  and  also  finished  in  one 
day,  which  book  I  have  presented  to  my  said  redoubted 
Lady,  as  afore  is  said.  And  she  hath  well  accepted  it, 
and  largely  rewarded  me,  wherefore  I  beseech  Almighty 
God  to  reward  her  everlasting  bliss  after  this  life,  praying 
her  said  Grace  and  all  them  that  shall  read  this  book  not 
to  disdain  the  simple  and  rude  work,  neither  to  reply  against 
the  saying  of  the  matters  touched  in  this  book,  though  it 
accord  not  unto  the  translation  of  others  which  have  written 
it  For  divers  men  have  made  divers  books  which  in  all 
points  accord  not,  as  Dictes,  Dares,  and  Homer.  For  Dictes 
and  Homer,  as  Greeks,  say  and  write  favourably  for  the 
Greeks,  and  give  to  them  more  worship  than  to  the  Trojans  ; 
and  Dares  writeth  otherwise  than  they  do.  And  also  as  for 
the  proper  names,  it  is  no  wonder  that  they  accord  not,  for 
some  one  name  in  these  days  have  divers  equivocations 
after  the  countries  that  they  dwell  in  ;  but  all  accord  in 
conclusion  the  general  destruction  of  that  noble  city  of 
Troy,  and  the  death  of  so  many  noble  princes,  as  kings, 
dukes,  earls,  barons,  knights,  and  common  people,  and  the 
ruin  irreparable  of  that  city  that  never  since  was  re-edified ; 
which  may  be  example  to  all  men  during  the  world  how 
dreadful  and  jeopardous  it  is  to  begin  a  war,  and  what 
harms,  losses,  and  death  followeth.  Therefore  the  Apostle 
saith  :  "  All  that  is  written  is  written  to  our  doctrine,"  which 
doctrine  for  the  common  weal  I  beseech  God  may  be  taken 
in  such  place  and  time  as  shall  be  most  needful  in  increasing 
of  peace,  love,  and  charity ;  which  grant  us  He  that  suffered 
for  the  same  to  be  crucified  on  the  rood  tree.  And  say  we 
all  Amen  for  charity  1 


2l8 


T)ictes  and  Sayings  of  the  Philosophers, 

First  edition    (1477).    Epilogue. 

Ere  endeth  the  book  named  The  Dictes 
or  Saymgs  of  the  Philosophers,  imprinted 
by  me,  William  Caxton,  at  Westminster, 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1477.  Which  book  is 
late  translated  out  of  French  into  English 
by  the  noble  and  puissant  Lord  Lord 
Antony,  Earl  of  Rivers,  Lord  of  Scales, 
and  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  defender  and 
director  of  the  siege  apostolic  for  our  holy  father  the 
Pope  in  this  royaume  of  England,  and  governor  of  my  Lord 
Prince  of  Wales.  And  it  is  so  that  at  such  time  as  he  had 
accomplished  this  said  work,  it  liked  him  to  send  it  to  me 
in  certain  quires  to  oversee,  which  forthwith  I  saw,  and 
found  therein  many  great,  notable,  and  wise  sayings  of  the 
philosophers,  according  unto  the  books  made  in  French 
which  I  had  often  before  read  ;  but  certainly  I  had  seen 
none  in  English  until  that  time.  And  so  afterward  I  came 
unto  my  said  Lord,  and  told  him  how  I  had  read  and  seen 
his  book,  and  that  he  had  done  a  meritorious  deed  in  the 
labour  of  the  translation  thereof  into  our  English  tongue, 
wherein  he  had  deserved  a  singular  laud  and  thanks,  &c. 
Then  my  said  Lord  desired  me  to  oversee  it,  and  where  I 
should  find  fault  to  correct  it ;  whereon  I  answered  unto 
his  Lordship  that  I  could  not  amend  it,  but  if  I  should  so 
presume  I  might  apaire  it,  for  it  was  right  well  and  cunningly 
made  and  translated  into  right  good  and  fair  English. 
Notwithstanding,  he  willed  me  to  oversee  it,  and  shewed 
me  divers  things,  which,  as  seemed  to  him,  might  be  left 
out,  as  divers  letters  missives  sent  from  Alexander  to 
Darius  and  Aristotle,  and  each  to  other,  which  letters  were 
little  appertinent  unto  dictes  and  sayings  aforesaid,  foras- 


DiCTES  AND  Sayings  of  the  Philosophers.     219 

much  as  they  specify  of  other  matters.  And  also  desired 
me,  that  done,  to  put  the  said  book  in  imprint.  And  thus 
obeying  his  request  and  commandment,  I  have  put  me  in 
devoir  to  oversee  this  his  said  book,  and  behold  as  nigh  as 
I  could  how  it  accordeth  with  the  original,  being  in  Fren  h. 
And  I  find  nothing  discordant  therein,  save  only  in  the  dictes 
and  sayings  of  Socrates,  wherein  I  find  that  my  said  Lord 
hath  left  out  certain  and  divers  conclusions  touching  women. 
Whereof  I  marvel  that  my  Lord  hath  not  written  them,  ne 
what  hath  moved  him  so  to  do,  ne  what  cause  he  had  at 
that  time  ;  but  I  suppose  that  some  fair  lady  hath  desired 
him  to  leave  it  out  of  his  book  ;  or  else  he  was  amorous  on 
some  noble  lady,  for  whose  love  he  would  not  set  it  in  his 
book  ;  or  else  for  the  very  affection,  love,  and  good  will  that 
he  hath  unto  all  ladies  and  gentlewomen,  he  thought  that 
Socrates  spared  the  sooth  and  wrote  of  women  more  than 
truth  ;  which  I  cannot  think  that  so  true  a  man  and  so  noble 
a  philosopher  as  Socrates  was  should  write  otherwise  than 
truth.  For  if  he  had  made  fault  in  writing  of  women,  he 
ought  not,  ne  should  not,  be  believed  in  his  other  dictes  and 
sayings.  But  I  perceive  that  my  said  Lord  knoweth  verily 
that  such  defaults  be  not  had  ne  found  in  the  women  born 
and  dwelling  in  these  parts  ne  regions  of  the  world.  Socrates 
was  a  Greek,  born  in  a  far  country  from  hence,  which  country 
is  all  of  other  conditions  than  this  is,  and  men  and  women 
of  other  nature  than  they  be  here  in  this  country.  For  I 
wot  well,  of  whatsoever  condition  women  be  in  Greece,  the 
women  of  this  country  be  right  good,  wise,  pleasant,  humble, 
discreet,  sober,  chaste,  obedient  to  their  husbands,  true, 
secret,  steadfast,  ever  busy,  and  never  idle,  attemperate  in 
speaking,  and  virtuous  in  all  their  works — or  at  least  should 
be  so.  For  which  causes  so  evident  my  said  Lord,  as  I 
suppose,  thought  it  was  not  of  necessity  to  set  in  his  book 
the  sayings  of  his  author  Socrates  touching  women.  But 
forasmuch  as  I  had  commandment  of  my  said  Lord  to 
correct  and  amend  where  I  should  find  fault,  and  other  find 
I  none  save  that  he  hath  left  out  these  dictes  and  sayings 
of  the  women  of  Greece,  therefore  in  accomplishing  his 
commandment — forasmuch  as  I  am  not  certain  whether  it 
was  in  my  Lord's  copy  or  not,  or  else,  peradventure,  that 
the  wind  had  blown  over  the  leaf  at  the  time  of  translation 


2  20       DiCTES    AND    SaYINGS    OF    THE    PHILOSOPHERS. 

of  his  book — I  purpose  to  write  those  same  sayings  of  that 
Greek  Socrates,  which  wrote  of  the  women  of  Greece  and 
nothing  of  them  of  this  royaume,  whom,  I  suppose,  he  never 
knew  ;  for  if  he  had,  I  dare  plainly  say  that  he  would  have 
reserved  them  specially  in  his  said  dictes.  Always  not 
presuming  to  put  and  set  them  in  my  said  Lord's  book  but 
in  the  end  apart  in  the  rehearsal  of  the  works,  humbly 
requiring  all  them  that  shall  read  this  little  rehearsal,  that 
if  they  find  any  fault  to  arette  it  to  Socrates,  and  not  to  me, 
which  writeth  as  hereafter  followeth. 

Socrates  said  that  women  be  the  apparels  to  catch  men, 
but  they  take  none  but  them  that  will  be  poor  or  else  them 
that  know  them  not.  And  he  said  that  there  is  none  so 
great  empechement  unto  a  man  as  ignorance  and  women. 
And  he  saw  a  woman  that  bare  fire,  of  whom  he  said  that 
the  hotter  bore  the  colder.  And  he  saw  a  woman  sick,  of 
whom  he  said  that  the  evil  resteth  and  dwelleth  with  the 
evil.  And  he  saw  a  woman  brought  to  the  justice,  and 
many  other  women  followed  her  weeping,  of  whom  he  said 
the  evil  be  sorry  and  angry  because  the  evil  shall  perish. 
And  he  saw  a  young  maid  that  learned  to  write,  of  whom 
he  said  that  men  multiplied  evil  upon  evil.  And  he  said 
that  the  ignorance  of  a  man  is  known  in  three  things,  that 
is  to  wit,  when  he  hath  no  thought  to  use  reason  ;  when 
he  cannot  refrain  his  covetise ;  and  when  he  is  governed 
by  the  counsel  of  women,  in  that  he  knoweth  that  they  know 
not.  And  he  said  unto  his  disciples :  "  Will  ye  that  I  enseign 
and  teach  you  how  ye  shall  now  escape  from  all  evil  ? " 
And  they  answered,  "Yea."  And  then  he  said  to  them, 
"  For  whatsoever  thing  that  it  be,  keep  you  and  be  well 
ware  that  ye  obey  not  women."  Who  answered  to  him 
again,  "  And  what  sayest  thou  by  our  good  mothers,  and 
of  our  sisters?"  He  said  to  them,  "Suffice  you  with  that 
I  have  said  to  you,  for  all  be  semblable  in  malice."  And 
he  said,  "  Whosoever  will  acquire  and  get  science,  let  him 
never  put  him  in  the  governance  of  a  woman."  And  he  saw 
a  woman  that  made  her  fresh  and  gay,  to  whom  he  said, 
"  Thou  resemblest  the  fire ;  for  the  more  wood  is  laid  to 
the  fire  the  more  will  it  burn,  and  the  greater  is  the  heat." 
And  on  a  time  one  asked  him  what  him  semed  of  women  ; 
he  answered  that  the  women  resemble  a  tree  called  Edelfla, 


DicTEs  AND  Sayings  of  the  Philosophers.    221 

which  is  the  fairest  tree  to  behold  and  see  that  may  be,  but 
within  it  is  full  of  venom.  And  they  said  to  him  and 
demanded  wherefore  he  blamed  so  women?  and  that  he 
himself  had  not  come  into  this  world,  ne  none  other  men 
also,  without  them.  He  answered,  "  The  woman  is  like 
unto  a  tree  named  Chassoygnet,  on  which  tree  there  be 
many  things  sharp  and  pricking,  which  hurt  and  prick  them 
that  approach  unto  it ;  and  yet,  nevertheless,  that  same 
tree  bringeth  forth  good  dates  and  sweet."  And  they 
demanded  him  why  he  fled  from  the  women?  And  he 
answered,  "  Forasmuch  as  I  see  them  flee  and  eschew  the 
good  and  commonly  do  evil."  And  a  woman  said  to 
him,  "Wilt  thou  have  any  other  woman  than  me?"  And 
he  answered  to  her,  "  Art  not  ashamed  to  offer  thyself  to 
him  that  demandeth  nor  desireth  thee  not?" 

So,  these  be  the  dictes  and  sayings  of  the  philosopher 
Socrates,  which  he  wrote  in  his  book ;  and  certainly  he 
wrote  no  worse  than  afore  is  rehearsed.  And  forasmuch  as 
it  is  accordant  that  his  dictes  and  sayings  should  be  had  as 
well  as  others',  therefore  I  have  set  it  in  the  end  of  this 
book.  And  also  some  persons,  peradventure,  that  have  read 
this  book  in  French  would  have  arette  a  great  default  in  me 
that  I  had  not  done  my  devoir  in  visiting  and  overseeing  of 
my  Lord's  book  according  to  his  desire.  And  some  other 
also,  haply,  might  have  supposed  that  Socrates  had  written 
much  more  ill  of  women  than  here  afore  is  specified,  where- 
fore in  satisfying  of  all  parties,  and  also  for  excuse  of  the 
said  Socrates,  I  have  set  these  said  dictes  and  sayings  apart 
in  the  end  of  this  book,  to  the  intent  that  if  my  said  lord  or 
any  other  person,  whatsoever  he  or  she  be  that  shall  read  or 
hear  it,  that  if  they  be  not  well  pleased  withal,  that  they 
with  a  pen  race  it  out,  or  else  rend  the  leaf  out  of  the  book. 
Humbly  requiring  and  beseeching  my  said  lord  to  take  no 
displeasure  on  me  so  presuming,  but  to  pardon  whereas  he 
shall  find  fault ;  and  that  it  please  him  to  take  the  labour  of 
the  imprinting  in  gree  and  thanks,  which  gladly  have  done 
my  diligence  in  the  accomplishing  of  his  desire  and  com- 
mandment ;  in  which  I  am  bounden  so  to  do  for  the  good 
reward  that  I  have  received  of  his  said  lordship  ;  whom  I 
beseech  Almighty  God  to  increase  and  to  continue  in  his 
virtuous  disposition  in  this  world,  and  after  this  life  to  live 
everlastingly  in  Heaven.     Amen. 


222 


Boethiiis  de   Consolatione  Philosophiae, 
Epilogue  (1478). 


HUS  endeththis  book,  which  is  named  "The 
Book  of  Consolation  of  Philosophy,"  which 
that  Boecius  made  for  his  comfort  and  con- 
solation, he  being  in  exile  for  the  common 
and  public  weal,  having  great  heaviness 
and  thoughtes,  and  in  manner  of  despair, 
rehearsing  in  the  said  book  how  Philosophy 
appeared  to  him  shewing  the  mutability  of 
this  transitory  life,  and  also  informing  how  fortune  and  hap 
should  be  understood,  with  the  predestination  and  prescience 
of  God  as  much  as  may  and  is  possible  to  be  known  natur- 
ally, as  afore  is  said  in  this  said  book.  Which  Boecius  was 
an  excellent  author  of  divers  books,  craftily  and  curiously 
made  in  prose  and  metre ;  and  also  had  translated  divers 
books  out  of  Greek  into  Latin,  and  had  been  senator  of  that 
noble  and  famous  city  Rome ;  and  also  his  two  sons 
senators  for  their  prudence  and  wisdom.  And  forasmuch  as 
he  withstood  to  his  power  the  tyranny  of  Theodoric,  then 
Emperor,  and  would  have  defended  the  said  city  and  senate 
from  his  wicked  hands,  whereupon  he  was  convicted  and  put 
in  prison  ;  in  which  prison  he  made  this  foresaid  book  of 
consolation  for  his  singular  comfort.  And  forasmuch  as  the 
style  of  it  is  hard  and  difficult  to  be  understood  of  simple 
persons,  therefore  the  worshipful  father  and  first  founder 
and  embellisher  of  ornate  eloquence  in  our  English,  I  mean 
Master  Geoffrey  Chaucer,  hath  translated  this  said  work  out 
of  Latin  into  our  usual  and  mother  tongue,  following  the 
Latin  as  nigh  as  is  possible  to  be  understood;  wherein  in 


C.I478.]     BOETHIUS  DE  CoNSOLATIONE  PHILOSOPHIC,     223 

mine  opinion  he  hath  deserved  a  perpetual  laud  and  thank  of 
all  this  noble  royaume  of  England,  and  especially  of  them 
that  shall  read  and  understand  it.  For  in  the  said  book 
they  may  see  what  this  transitory  and  mutable  world  is,  and 
whereto  every  man  living  in  it  ought  to  intend.  Then  foras- 
much as  this  said  book  so  translated  is  rare  and  not  spread 
ne  known  as  it  is  digne  and  worthy,  for  the  erudition  and 
learning  as  such  as  be  ignorant  and  not  knowing  of  it,  at 
request  of  a  singular  friend  and  gossip  of  mine,  I,  William 
Caxton,  have  done  my  devoir  and  pain  to  imprint  it  in  form 
as  is  here  afore  made  ;  in  hoping  that  it  shall  profit  much 
people  to  the  weal  and  health  of  their  souls,  and  for  to  learn 
to  have  and  keep  the  better  patience  in  adversities.  And 
furthermore  I  desire  and  require  you  that  of  your  charity  ye 
would  pray  for  the  soul  of  the  said  worshipful  man  Geoffrey 
Chaucer,  first  translator  of  this  said  book  into  English,  and 
embellisher  in  making  the  said  language  ornate  and  fair, 
which  shall  endure  perpetually ;  and  therefore  he  ought 
eternally  to  be  remembered,  of  whom  the  body  and  corpse 
lieth  buried  in  the  Abbey  of  Westminster  beside  London, 
to-fore  the  chapel  of  Saint  Benedict,  by  whose  sepulchre  is 
written  on  a  table  hanging  on  a  pillar  his  Epitaph,  made  by 
a  Poet  Laureate,  whereof  the  copy  followeth  &c. 

Epitaphium  Galfridi  Chaucer,     per 
poetam  laureatum  Stephanum  surigonura 
Mediolanensem  in  decretis  licenciatum. 

Pyerides  muse  si  possunt  numina  fletus 

Fundere,  diuinas  atque  rigare  genas, 
Galfridi  vatis  Chaucer  crudelia  fata 

Plangite  ;  sit  lacrimis  abstinuisse  nefas. 
Uos  coluit  viuens  :  at  vos  celebrate  sepultum  ; 

Reddatur  merito  gracia  digna  viro. 
Grande  decus  vobis,  en  docti  musa  Maronis 

Qua  didicit  melius  lingua  latina  loqui. 
Grande  nouumque  decus  Chaucer  famamque  parauit; 

Heu  quantum  fuerat  prisca  britanna  rudis. 
Reddidit  insignem  maternis  versibus,  vt  iam 

Aurea  splendescat,  ferrea  facta  prius. 


224     BOETHIUS  DE  CoNSOLATIONE  PHILOSOPHISE,    [c. 

Hunc  latuisse  virum  nil  si  tot  opuscula  vertes 

Dixeris,  egregiis  quae  decorata  modis. 
Socratis  ingenium.     vel  fontes  philosophic 

Quitquid  et  arcani  dogmata  sacra  ferunt 
Et  quascunque  velis  tenuit  dignissimus  artes 

Hie  vates,  paruo  conditus  hoc  tumulo. 
Ah  laudis  quantum  preclara  britannia  perdis 

Dum  rapuit  tantum  mors  odiosa  virum. 
Crudeles  parcae,  crudelia  fila  sorores  ! 

Non  tamen  extincto  corpore  fama  perit 
Uiuet  in  eternum,  viuent  dum  scripta  poetae, 

Uiuant  eterno  tot  monimenta  die. 
Si  qua  bonos  tangit  pietas,  si  carmine  dignus 

Carmina  qui  cecinit  tot  cumulata  modis, 
Haec  sibi  marmoreo  scribantur  verba  sepulchre, 

Haec  maneat  laudis  sarcina  summa  suae : 
Galfridus  Chaucer  vates  et  fama  poesis 

Materne,  hac  sacra  sum  tumulatus  humo. 

Post  obitum  Caxton  voluit  te  viuere  cura 

Willelmi,  Chaucer,  clare  poeta,  tui : 
Nam  tua  non  solum  compressit  opuscula  formis, 

Has  quoque  sed  laudes  iussit  hie  esse  tuas. 


1478. 


225 


Golden    Legend, 


First  Edition   (1483). 


Prologue. 


He  Holy  and  blessed  doctor  Saint  Jerome 
saiththis  authority,  "  Do  always  some  good 
work  to  the  end  that  the  devil  find  thee 
not  Idle."  And  the  holy  doctor  Saint 
Austin  saith  in  the  book  of  the  labour  of 
monks,  that  no  man  strong  or  mighty  to 
labour  ought  to  be  idle ;  for  which  cause 
when  I  had  performed  and  accomplished 
divers  works  and  histories  translated  out  of  French  into 
English  at  the  request  of  certain  lords,  ladies,  and  gentlemen, 
as  the  Recuyel  of  the  History  of  Troy,  the  Book  of  the  Chess, 
the  History  of  Jason,  the  history  of  the  Mirror  of  the  World, 
the  15  books  of  Metamorphoses  in  which  be  contained  the 
fables  of  Ovid,  and  the  History  of  Godfrey  of  Boulogne  in 
the  conquest  of  Jerusalem,  with  other  divers  works  and 
books,  I  ne  wist  what  work  to  begin  and  put  forth  after  the 
said  works  to-fore  made.  And  forasmuch  as  idleness  is  so 
much  blamed,  as  saith  Saint  Bernard,  the  mellifluous  doctor, 
that  she  is  mother  of  lies  and  step-dame  of  virtues,  and  it  is 
she  that  overthroweth  strong  men  into  sin,  quencheth  virtue, 
nourisheth  pride,  and  maketh  the  way  ready  to  go  to  hell ; 
and  John  Cassiodorus  saith  that  the  thought  of  him  that 
is  idle  thinketh  on  none  other  thing  but  on  licorous  meats 
and  viands  for  his  belly;  and  the  holy  Saint  Bernard 
aforesaid  saith  in  an  epistle,  when  the  time  shall  come 
that  it  shall  behove  us  to  render  and  give  accounts  of  our 
idle  time,  what  reason  may  we  render  or  what  answer  shall 
we  give  when  in  idleness  is  none  excuse;  and  Prosper  saith 
that  whosoever  liveth   in   idleness   liveth    in   manner  of  a 

p  12 


2  26  Golden    Legend.  [^^s,. 

dumb  beast.  And  because  I  have  seen  the  authorities  that 
blame  and  despise  so  much  idleness,  and  also  know  well 
that  it  is  one  of  the  capital  and  deadly  sins  much  hateful 
unto  God,  therefore  I  have  concluded  and  firmly  purposed 
in  myself  no  more  to  be  idle,  but  will  apply  myself  to 
labour  and  such  occupation  as  I  have  been  accustomed  to 
do.  And  forasmuch  as  Saint  Austin  aforesaid  saith  upon 
a  psalm  that  good  work  ought  not  to  be  done  for  fear  of 
pain,  but  for  the  love  of  righteousness,  and  that  it  be  of 
very  and  sovereign  franchise,  and  because  me-seemeth 
to  be  a  sovereign  weal  to  incite  and  exhort  men  and  women 
to  keep  them  from  sloth  and  idleness,  and  to  let  to  be 
understood  to  such  people  as  be  not  lettered  the  nativities, 
the  lives,  the  passions,  the  miracles,  and  the  death  of  the 
holy  saints,  and  also  some  other  notorious  deeds  and  acts 
of  times  past,  I  have  submised  myself  to  translate  into 
English  the  legend  of  Saints,  which  is  called  Legenda  Aurea 
in  Latin,  that  is  to  say,  the  Golden  Legend \  for  in  like  wise 
as  gold  is  most  noble  above  all  other  metals,  in  like  wise 
is  this  legend  holden  most  noble  above  all  other  works. 
Against  me  here  might  some  persons  say  that  this  legend 
hath  been  translated  before,  and  truth  it  is ;  but  forasmuch 
as  I  had  by  me  a  legend  in  French,  another  in  Latin,  and 
the  third  in  English,  which  varied  in  many  and  divers 
places,  and  also  many  histories  were  comprised  in  the  two 
other  books  which  were  not  in  the  English  book  ;  and 
therefore  I  have  written  one  out  of  the  said  three  books, 
which  I  have  ordered  otherwise  than  the  said  English 
legend  is,  which  was  so  to-fore  made,  beseeching  all  them 
that  shall  see  or  hear  it  read  to  pardon  me  where  I  have 
erred  or  made  fault,  which,  if  any  be,  is  of  ignorance  and 
against  my  will ;  and  submit  it  wholly  of  such  as  can  and 
may,  to  correct  it,  humbly  beseeching  them  so  to  do,  and  in 
so  doing  they  shall  deserve  a  singular  laud  and  merit ;  and 
I  shall  pray  for  them  unto  Almighty  God  that  He  of  His 
benign  grace  reward  them,  etc.,  and  that  it  profit  to  all 
them  that  shall  read  or  hear  it  read,  and  may  increase  in 
them  virtue,  and  expel  vice  and  sin,  that  by  the  example 
of  the  holy  saints  amend  their  living  here  in  this  short  life, 
that  by  their  merits  they  and  I  may  come  to  everlasting 
life  and  bliss  in  Heaven.     Amen. 


227 


Cat072   (1483). 

Prologue. 

Ere  beginneth  the  prologue  or  proem  of  the 
book  called  Caton,  which  book  hath  been 
translated  into  English  by  Master  Benet 
Burgh,  late  Archdeacon  of  Colchester,  and 
high  canon  of  St,  Stephen's  at  West- 
minster, which  ful  craftily  hath  made  it 
in  ballad  royal  for  the  erudition  of  my 
lord  Bousher,  son  and  heir  at  that  time 
to  my  lord  the  Earl  of  Essex.  And  because  of  late  came 
to  my  hand  a  book  of  the  said  Cato  in  French,  which 
rehearseth  many  a  fair  learning  and  notable  examples,  I 
have  translated  it  out  of  French  into  English,  as  all  along 
hereafter  shall  appear,  which  I  present  unto  the  city  of 
London. 

Unto  the  noble,  ancient,  and  renowned  city,  the  city  of 
London,  in  England,  I,  William  Caxton,  citizen  and  con- 
jury  of  the  same,  and  of  the  fraternity  and  fellowship  of  the 
mercery,  owe  of  right  my  service  and  good  will,  and  of 
very  duty  am  bounden  naturally  to  assist,  aid,  and  counsel, 
as  far  forth  as  I  can  to  my  power,  as  to  my  mother  of 
whom  I  have  received  my  nurture  and  living,  and  shall 
pray  for  the  good  prosperity  and  policy  of  the  same  during 
my  life.  For,  as  me-seemeth,  it  is  of  great  need,  because 
I  have  known  it  in  my  young  age  much  more  wealthy, 
prosperous,  and  richer,  than  it  is  at  this  day.  And  the 
cause  is  that  there  is  almost  none  that  intendeth  to  the 
common  weal,  but  only  every  man  for  his  singular  profit. 
Oh  !  when  I  remember  the  noble  Romans,  that  for  the 
common  weal  of  the  city  of  Rome  they  spent  not  only  their 


2  28  CaTON.  [,,83. 

moveable  goods  but  they  put  their  bodies  and  lives  in 
jeopardy  and  to  the  death,  as  by  many  a  noble  example 
we  may  see  in  the  acts  of  Romans,  as  of  the  two  noble 
Scipios,  African  and  Asian,  Actilius,  and  many  others.  And 
among  all  others  the  noble  Cato,  author  and  maker  of  this 
book,  which  he  hath  left  for  to  remain  ever  to  all  the  people 
for  to  learn  in  it  and  to  know  how  every  man  ought  to  rule 
and  govern  him  in  this  life,  as  well  for  the  life  temporal  as 
for  the  life  spiritual.  And  as  in  my  judgement  it  is  the 
best  book  for  to  be  taught  to  young  children  in  school,  and 
also  to  people  of  every  age,  it  is  full  convenient  if  it  be  well 
understood.  And  because  I  see  that  the  children  that  be 
born  within  the  said  city  increase,  and  profit  not  like  their 
fathers  and  elders,  but  for  the  most  part  after  that  they  be 
come  to  their  perfect  years  of  discretion  and  ripeness  of 
age,  how  well  that  their  fathers  have  left  to  them  great 
quantity  of  goods  yet  scarcely  among  ten  two  thrive, 
[whereas]  I  have  seen  and  known  in  other  lands  in  divers 
cities  that  of  one  name  and  lineage  successively  have  en- 
dured prosperously  many  heirs,  yea,  a  five  or  six  hundred 
years,  and  some  a  thousand;  and  in  this  noble  city  of  London 
it  can  unneth  continue  unto  the  third  heir  or  scarcely  to  the 
second, — O  blessed  Lord,  when  I  remember  this  I  am  all 
abashed  ;  I  cannot  judge  the  cause,  but  fairer  ne  wiser  ne 
better  spoken  children  in  their  youth  be  nowhere  than 
there  be  in  London,  but  at  their  full  ripening  there  is  no 
kernel  ne  good  corn  found,  but  chaff  for  the  most  part.  I 
wot  well  there  be  many  noble  and  wise,  and  prove  well  and 
be  better  and  richer  than  ever  were  their  fathers.  And  to 
the  end  that  many  might  come  to  honour  and  worship,  I 
intend  to  translate  this  said  book  of  Cato,  in  which  I  doubt 
not,  and  if  they  will  read  it  and  understand  they  shall 
much  the  better  con  rule  themselves  thereby  ;  for  among 
all  other  books  this  is  a  singular  book,  and  may  well  be 
called  the  regiment  or  governance  of  the  body  and  soul. 

There  was  a  noble  clerk  named  Pogius  of  Florence,  and 
was  secretary  to  Pope  Eugene  and  also  to  Pope  Nicholas, 
which  had  in  the  city  of  Florence  a  noble  and  well-stuffed 
library  which  all  noble  strangers  coming  to  Florence  desired 
to  see  ;  and  therein  they  found  many  noble  and  rare  books. 
And  when  they  had  asked  of  him  which  was  the  best  book 


1483 


]  Caton.  229 


of  them  all,  and  that  he  reputed  for  best,  he  said  that  he 
held  Cato  glosed  for  the  best  book  of  his  library.  Then 
since  that  he  that  was  so  noble  a  clerk  held  this  book  for 
the  best,  doubtless  it  must  follow  that  this  is  a  noble  book 
and  a  virtuous,  and  such  one  that  a  man  may  eschew  all 
vices  and  ensue  virtue.  Then  to  the  end  that  this  said 
book  may  profit  unto  the  hearers  of  it,  I  beseech  Almighty 
God  that  I  may  achieve  and  accomplish  it  unto  his  laud 
and  glory,  and  to  the  erudition  and  learning  of  them  that 
be  ignorant,  that  they  may  thereby  profit  and  be  the  better. 
And  I  require  and  beseech  all  such  that  find  fault  or  error, 
that  of  their  charity  they  correct  and  amend  it,  and  I  shall 
heartily  pray  for  them  to  Almighty  God,  that  he  reward 
them. 


2^^0 


Aesop,     (1483). 


Epilog 


ue. 


Ow  then  I  will  finish  all  these  fables  with 
this  tale  that  followeth,  which  a  worship- 
ful priest  and  a  parson  told  me  lately.  He 
said  that  there  were  dwelling  in  Oxford 
two  priests,  both  masters  of  art,  of  whom 
that  one  was  quick  and  could  put  himself 
forth,  and  that  other  was  a  good  simple 
priest.  And  so  it  happened  that  the  master 
that  was  pert  and  quick,  was  anon  promoted  to  a  benefice 
or  twain,  and  after  to  prebends  and  for  to  be  a  dean  of  a 
great  prince's  chapel,  supposing  and  weening  that  his 
fellow  the  simple  priest  should  never  have  been  promoted, 
but  be  alway  an  Annual,  or  at  the  most  a  parish  priest, 
So  after  long  time  that  this  worshipful  man,  this  dean,  came 
riding  into  a  good  parish  with  a  ten  or  twelve  horses,  like  a 
prelate,  and  came  into  the  church  of  the  said  parish,  and 
found  there  this  good  simple  man  sometime  his  fellow, 
which  came  and  welcomed  him  lowly ;  and  that  other 
bad  him  "good  morrow,  master  John,"  and  took  him 
slightly  by  the  hand,  and  asked  him  where  he  dwelt.  And 
the  good  man  said,  "  In  this  parish."  "  How,"  said  he, 
"are  ye  here  a  soul  priest  or  a  parish  priest?"  "  Nay,  sir," 
said  he,  "  for  lack  of  a  better,  though  I  be  not  able  ne 
worthy,  I  am  parson  and  curate  of  this  parish."  And  then 
that  other  availed  his  bonnet  and  said,  "  Master  parson,  I 
pray  you  to  be  not  displeased ;  I  had  supposed  ye 
had  not  been  beneficed ;  but  master,"  said  he,  "  I  pray 
you  what  is  this  benefice  worth  to  you  a  year?"  "For- 
sooth," said  the  good  simple  man,  "  I  wot  never,  for  I  make 


1483-. 


JEsov.  231 


never  accounts  thereof  how  well  I  have  had  it  four  or  five 
years."  "  And  know  ye  not,"  said  he,  "what  it  is  worth  ?  it 
should  seem  a  good  benefice."  "  No,  forsooth "  said  he, 
"  but  I  wot  well  what  it  shall  be  worth  to  me."  "  Why  " 
said  he,  "  what  shall  it  be  worth  ?  "  "  Forsooth  "  said  he, 
"if  I  do  my  true  diligence  in  the  cure  of  my  parishioners  in 
preaching  and  teaching,  and  do  my  part  longing  to  my 
cure,  I  shall  have  heaven  therefore;  and  if  their  souls  be 
lost,  or  any  of  them  by  my  default,  I  shall  be  punished 
therefore,  and  hereof  am  I  sure."  And  with  that  word  the 
rich  dean  was  abashed,  and  thought  he  should  do  the  better 
and  take  more  heed  to  his  cures  and  benefices  than  he  had 
done.  This  was  a  good  answer  of  a  good  priest  and  an 
honest.  And  herewith  I  finish  this  book,  translated  and 
printed  by  me,  William  Caxton,  at  Westminster  in  the 
Abbey,  and  finished  the  26th  day  of  March,  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1484,  and  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Richard 
the  Third. 


232 


Chaucer* s   Canterbury    Tales, 
Second   Edition.    (1484). 

Proem. 

Reat  thanks,  laud,  and  honour  ought  to  be 
given  unto  the  clerks,  poets,  and  historio- 
graphs that  have  written  many  noble  books 
of  wisedom  of  the  lives,  passions,  and  mir- 
acles of  holy  saints,  of  histories  of  noble  and 
famous  acts  and  faites,  and  of  the  chronicles 
since  the  beginning  of  the  creation  of  the 
world  unto  this  present  time,  by  which  we 
be  daily  informed  and  have  knowledge  of  many  things  of 
whom  we  should  not  have  known  if  they  had  not  left  to  us 
their  monuments  written.  Among  whom  and  in  especial 
before  all  others,  we  ought  to  give  a  singular  laud  unto  that 
noble  and  great  philosopher  Geoffrey  Chaucer,  the  which  for 
his  ornate  writing  in  our  tongue  may  well  have  the  name  of 
a  laureate  poet.  For  to-fore  that  he  by  labour  embellished, 
ornated,  and  made  fair  our  English,  in  this  realm  was  had 
rude  speech  and  incongruous,  as  yet  it  appeareth  by  old 
books,  which  at  this  day  ought  not  to  have  place  ne  be 
compared  among,  ne  to,  his  beauteous  volumes  and  ornate 
writings,  of  whom  he  made  many  books  and  treatises  of 
many  a  noble  history,  as  well  in  metre  as  in  rhyme  and 
prose ;  and  them  so  craftily  made  that  he  comprehended  his 
matters  in  short,  quick,  and  high  sentences,  eschewing  pro- 
lixity, casting  away  the  chaff  of  superfluity,  and  shewing 
the  picked  grain  of  sentence  uttered  by  crafty  and  sugared 
eloquence  ;  of  whom  among  all  others  of  his  books  I  pur- 
pose to  print,  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  book  of  the  tales  of 
Canterbury,  in  which  I  find  many  a  noble  history  of  every 
state  and  degree;  first  rehearsing  the  conditions  and  the 
array  of  each  of  them  as  properly  as  possible  is  to  be  said. 


c.  1484.]    Chaucer's  Canterbury  Tales.   233 

And  after  their  tales  which  be  of  nobleness,  wisdom, 
gentleness,  mirth,  and  also  of  very  holiness  and  virtue, 
wherein  he  finisheth  this  said  book,  which  book  I  have 
diligently  overseen  and  duly  examined,  to  that  end  it  be 
made  according  unto  his  own  making.  For  I  find  many  of 
the  said  books  which  writers  have  abridged  it,  and  many 
things  left  out;  and  in  some  place  have  set  certain  verses 
that  he  never  made  ne  set  in  his  book ;  of  which  books  so 
incorrect  was  one  brought  to  me,  6  years  past,  which  I 
supposed  had  been  very  true  and  correct ;  and  according  to 
the  same  I  did  do  imprint  a  certain  number  of  them,  which 
anon  were  sold  to  many  and  divers  gentlemen,  of  whom  one 
gentleman  came  to  me  and  said  that  this  book  was  not 
according  in  many  place  unto  the  book  that  Geoffrey 
Chaucer  had  made.  To  whom  I  answered  that  I  had  made 
it  according  to  my  copy,  and  by  me  was  nothing  added  ne 
minished.  Then  he  said  he  knew  a  book  which  his  father 
had  and  much  loved,  that  was  very  true  and  according  unto 
his  own  first  book  by  him  made ;  and  said  more,  if  I  would 
imprint  it  again  he  would  get  me  the  same  book  for  a  copy, 
howbeit  he  wist  well  that  his  father  would  not  gladly  depart 
from  it.  To  whom  I  said,  in  case  that  he  could  get  me  such 
a  book,  true  and  correct,  yet  I  would  once  endeavour  me  to 
imprint  it  again  for  to  satisfy  the  author,  whereas  before  by 
ignorance  I  erred  in  hurting  and  defaming  his  book  in 
divers  places,  in  setting  in  some  things  that  he  never  said 
ne  made,  and  leaving  out  many  things  that  he  made  which 
be  requisite  to  be  set  in  it.  And  thus  we  fell  at  accord, 
and  he  full  gently  got  of  his  father  the  said  book  and 
delivered  it  to  me,  by  which  I  have  corrected  my  book,  as 
hereafter,  all  along  by  the  aid  of  Almighty  God,  shall 
follow;  whom  I  humbly  beseech  to  give  me  grace  and  aid 
to  achieve  and  accomplish  to  his  laud,  honour,  and  glory  ; 
and  that  all  ye  that  shall  in  this  book  read  or  hear,  will  of 
your  charity  among  your  deeds  of  mercy  remember  the  soul 
of  the  said  Geoffrey  Chaucer,  first  author  and  maker  of  this 
book.  And  also  that  all  we  that  shall  see  and  read  therein 
may  so  take  and  understand  the  good  and  virtuous  tales, 
that  it  may  so  profit  unto  the  health  of  our  souls  that  after 
this  short  and  transitory  life  we  may  come  to  everlasting 
life  in  Heaven.     Amen. 

By  William  Caxton. 


234 


Malory  s  King  Ai^thur,    (1485). 
Prologue. 

Fter  that  I  had  accomplished  and  finished 
divers  histories,  as  well  of  contemplation 
as  of  other  historical  and  worldly  acts  of 
great  conquerors  and  princes,  and  also 
certain  books  of  ensamples  and  doctrine, 
many  noble  and  divers  gentlemen  of  this 
realm  of  England  came  and  demanded  me 
many  and  oft  times  wherefore  that  I  have 
not  done  made  and  printed  the  noble  history  of  the  Saint 
Graal,  and  of  the  most  renowned  Christian  King,  first  and 
chief  of  the  three  best  Christian  and  worthy,  Arthur,  which 
ought  most  to  be  remembered  among  us  Englishmen 
before  all  other  Christian  Kings.  For  it  is  notoyrly  known 
through  the  universal  world  that  there  be  nine  worthy 
and  the  best  that  ever  were  ;  that  is  to  wit  three  Paynims, 
three  Jews,  and  three  Christian  men.  As  for  the  Paynims, 
they  were  to-fore  the  Incarnation  of  Christ,  which  were 
named — the  first.  Hector  of  Troy,  of  whom  the  history  is 
come  both  in  ballad  and  in  prose — the  second,  Alexander 
the  Great  ;  and  the  third,  Julius  Caesar,  Emperor  of  Rome, 
of  whom  the  histories  be  well  known  and  had.  And 
as  for  the  three  Jews,  which  also  were  before  the  Incar- 
nation of  our  Lord  of  whom  the  first  was  Duke  Joshua, 
which  brought  the  children  of  Israel  into  the  land  of 
behest;  the  second,  David,  King  of  Jerusalem;  and  the  third 
Judas  Maccabzeus  ;  of  these  three  the  Bible  rehearseth  all 
their  noble  histories  and  acts.  And  since  the  said 
Incarnation  have  been  three  noble  Christian  men,  in- 
stalled   and    admitted    through    the    universal    world    into 


1485. 


]  Malory's    King    Arthur.  235 


the  number  of  the  nine  best  and  worthy,  of  whom  was 
first  the  noble  Arthur,  whose  noble  acts  I  purpose 
to  write  in  this  present  book  here  following.  The  second 
was  Charlemagne,  or  Charles  the  Great,  of  whom  the 
history  is  had  in  many  places  both  in  French  and  English ; 
and  the  third  and  last  was  Godfrey  of  Boulogne,  of  whose 
acts  and  life  I  made  a  book  unto  the  excellent  prince  and 
king  of  noble  memory.  King  Edward  the  Fourth.  The  said 
noble  gentlemen  instantly  required  me  to  print  the  history 
of  the  said  noble  king  and  conqueror,  King  Arthur,  and  of 
his  knights,  with  the  history  of  the  Saint  Graal,  and  of  the 
death  and  ending  of  the  said  Arthur,  affirming  that  I  ought 
rather  to  print  his  acts  and  noble  feats  than  of  Godfrey  of 
Boulogne  or  any  of  the  other  eight,  considering  that  he  was 
a  man  born  within  this  realm,  and  king  and  emperor  of  the 
same  ;  and  that  there  be  in  French  divers  and  many  noble 
volumes  of  his  acts,  and  also  of  his  knights.  To  whom  I 
answered  that  divers  men  hold  opinion  that  there  was  no 
such  Arthur,  and  that  all  such  books  as  be  made  of  him 
be  but  feigned  and  fables,  because  that  some  chronicles 
make  of  him  no  mention,  ne  remember  him  nothing,  ne  of 
his  knights  ;  whereto  they  answered,  and  one  in  special  said, 
that  in  him  that  should  say  or  think  that  there  was  never 
such  a  king  called  Arthur,  might  well  be  aretted  great  folly 
and  blindness  ;  for  he  said  that  there  were  many  evidences 
of  the  contrary.  First  ye  may  see  his  sepulchre  in  the 
monastery  of  Glastonbury;  and  also  in  '  Polychronicon,' in 
the  fifth  book,  the  sixth  chapter,  and  in  the  seventh  book, 
the  twenty-third  chapter,  where  his  body  was  buried,  and 
after  found  and  translated  into  the  said  monastery.  Ye 
shall  see  also  in  the  history  of  Boccaccio,  in  his  book  '  De 
casu  principum,'  part  of  his  noble  acts  and  also  of  his  fall. 
Also  Galfridus  in  his  British  book  recounteth  his  life,  and  in 
divers  places  of  England  many  remembrances  be  yet  of  him, 
and  shall  remain  perpetually,  and  also  of  his  knights.  First 
in  the  Abbey  of  Westminster  at  Saint  Edward's  shrine 
remaineth  the  print  of  his  seal  in  red  wax  closed  in  beryl,  in 
which  is  written  '  Patricius  Arthurus,  Britanniae  Galliae 
Germaniae  Daciae  Imperator.'  Item,  in  the  castle  of  Dover 
ye  may  see  Gawain's  skull  and  Caradoc's  mantle;  at  Win- 
chester the  round  table  ;  in  other  places  Lancelot's  sword, 


236  Malory's    King    Arthur.  [^^g^, 

and  many  other  things.  Then  all  these  things  considered, 
there  can  no  man  reasonably  gainsay  but  here  was  a  king 
of  this  land  named  Arthur  ;  for  in  all  places,  Christian  and 
heathen,  he  is  reputed  and  taken  for  one  of  the  nine  worthy, 
and  the  first  of  the  three  Christian  men.  And  also  he  is 
more  spoken  of  beyond  the  sea  ;  more  books  made  of  his 
noble  acts  than  there  be  in  England,  as  well  in  Dutch, 
Italian,  Spanish,  and  Greek  as  in  French;  and  yet  of  record 
remain  in  witness  of  him  in  Wales  in  the  town  of  Camelot 
the  great  stones  and  marvellous  works  of  iron  lying  under 
the  ground,  and  royal  vaults,  which  divers  now  living  hath 
seen.  Wherefore  it  is  a  marvel  why  he  is  no  more  renowned 
in  his  own  country,  save  only  it  accordeth  to  the  word  of 
God,  which  saith  that  no  man  is  accepted  for  a  prophet  in 
his  own  country.  Then  all  these  things  aforesaid  alleged,  I 
could  not  well  deny  but  that  there  was  such  a  noble  king 
named  Arthur,  and  reputed  one  of  the  nine  worthy,  and  first 
and  chief  of  the  Christian  men;  and  many  noble  volumes  be 
made  of  him  and  of  his  noble  knights  in  French,  which  I 
have  seen  and  read  beyond  the  sea,  which  be  not  had  in  our 
maternal  tongue,  but  in  Welsh  be  many,  and  also  in  French, 
and  some  in  English,  but  nowhere  nigh  all.  Wherefore 
such  as  have  lately  been  drawn  out  briefly  into  English,  I 
have,  after  the  simple  cunning  that  God  hath  sent  to  me, 
under  the  favour  and  correction  of  all  noble  lords  and 
gentlemen, emprisedtoimprint  a  book  of  the  noble  histories  of 
the  said  King  Arthur  and  of  certain  of  his  knights,  after  a 
copy  unto  me  delivered,  which  copy  Sir  Thomas  Mallory 
did  take  out  of  certain  books  of  French  and  reduced  it  into 
English.  And  I  according  to  my  copy  have  down  set  it  in 
print,  to  the  intent  that  noble  men  may  see  and  learn  the 
noble  acts  of  chivalry,  the  gentle  and  virtuous  deeds  that 
some  knights  used  in  those  days,  by  which  they  came 
to  honour,  and  how  they  that  were  vicious  were  punished 
and  oft  put  to  shame  and  rebuke  ;  humbly  beseeching  all 
noble  lords  and  ladies  and  all  other  estates,  of  what  estate 
or  degree  they  be  of,  that  shall  see  and  read  in  this  said 
book  and  work,  that  they  take  the  good  and  honest  acts  in 
their  remembrance  and  to  follow  the  same,  wherein  they 
shall  find  many  joyous  and  pleasant  histories  and  noble  and 
renowned  acts  of  humanity,  gentleness,  and  chivalry.     For 


mSs 


]  Malory's    King    Arthur.  237 


herein  may  be  seen  noble  chivalry,  courtesy,  humanity, 
friendliness,  hardyhood,  love,  friendship,  cowardice,  murder, 
hate,  virtue,  and  sin.  Do  after  the  good  and  leave  the  evil, 
and  it  shall  bring  you  to  good  fame  and  renown.  And  for 
to  pass  the  time  this  book  shall  be  pleasant  to  read  in  ;  but 
for  to  give  faith  and  believe  that  all  is  true  that  is  contained 
herein,  ye  be  at  your  liberty.  But  all  is  written  for  our 
doctrine,  and  for  to  beware  that  we  fall  not  to  vice  ne  sin, 
but  to  exercise  and  follow  virtue,  by  which  we  may  come 
and  attain  to  good  fame  and  renown  in  this  life,  and  after 
this  short  and  transitory  life  to  come  unto  everlasting  bliss 
in  heaven  ;  the  which  He  grant  us  that  reigneth  in  Heaven, 
the  Blessed  Trinity.     Amen. 

Then  to  proceed  forth  in  this  said  book  which  I  direct 
unto  all  noble  princes,  lords  and  ladies,  gentlemen  or 
gentlewomen,  that  desire  to  read  or  hear  read  of  the  noble 
and  joyous  history  of  the  great  conqueror  and  excellent 
king.  King  Arthur,  sometime  King  of  this  noble  realm  then 
called  Britain,  I,  William  Caxton,  simple  person,  present 
this  book  following,  which  I  have  emprised  to  imprint. 
And  treateth  of  the  noble  acts,  feats  of  arms,  of  chivalry, 
prowess,  hardihood,  humanity,  love,  courtesy,  and  very 
gentleness,  with  many  wonderful  histories  and  adventures. 
And  for  to  understand  briefly  the  contents  of  this  volume,  I 
have  divided  it  into  21  books,  and  every  book  chaptered, 
as  hereafter  shall  by  God's  grace  follow.  The  first  book 
shall  treat  how  Uther  Pendragon  begat  the  noble  conqueror. 
King  Arthur,  and  containeth  28  chapters.  The  second 
book  treateth  of  Balyn  the  noble  knight,  and  containeth  19 
chapters.  The  third  book  treateth  of  the  marriage  of  King 
Arthur  to  Queen  Guinevere,  with  other  matters,  and  con- 
taineth 15  chapters.  The  fourth  book  how  Merlin  was 
assotted,  and  of  war  made  to  King  Atthur,  and  containeth 
29  chapters.  The  fifth  book  treateth  of  the  conquest  of 
Lucius  the  emperor,  and  containeth  12  chapters.  The 
sixth  book  treateth  of  Sir  Lancelot  and  Sir  Lionel,  and 
marvellous  adventures,  and  containeth  18  chapters.  The 
seventh  book  treateth  of  a  noble  knight  called  Sir  Gareth, 
and  named  by  Sir  Kay  '  Beaumains,'  and  containeth  36 
chapters.  The  eighth  book  treateth  of  the  birth  of  Sir 
Tristram  the  noble  knight,  and  of  his  acts,  and  containeth 


238  Malory's    King    Arthur.  Q^gj. 

41  chapters.  The  ninth  book  treateth  of  a  knight  named 
by  Sir  Kay,  '  Le  cote  mal  taille,'  and  also  of  Sir  Tristram, 
and  containeth  44  chapters.  The  tenth  book  treateth  of 
Sir  Tristram,  and  other  marvellous  adventures,  and  con- 
taineth 83  chapters.  The  eleventh  book  treateth  of  Sir 
Lancelot  and  Sir  Galahad,  and  containeth  14  chapters. 
The  twelfth  book  treateth  of  Sir  Lancelot  and  his  madness, 
and  containeth  14  chapters.  The  thirteenth  book  treateth 
how  Galahad  came  first  to  King  Arthur's  court,  and  the 
quest  how  the  Sangreal  was  begun,  and  containeth  20 
chapters.  The  fourteenth  book  treateth  of  the  quest  of  the 
Sangreal,  and  containeth  10  chapters.  The  fifteenth  book 
treateth  of  Sir  Lancelot,  and  containeth  6  chapters.  The 
sixteenth  book  treateth  of  Sir  Boris  and  Sir  Lionel  his 
brother,  and  containeth  17  chapters.  The  seventeenth  book 
treateth  of  the  Sangreal,  and  containeth  23  chapters.  The 
eighteenth  book  treateth  of  Sir  Lancelot  and  the  Queen, 
and  containeth  25  chapters.  The  nineteenth  book  treateth 
of  Queen  Guinevere,  and  Lancelot,  and  containeth  13 
chapters.  The  twentieth  book  treateth  of  the  piteous  death 
of  Arthur,  and  containeth  22  chapters.  The  twenty-first 
book  treateth  of  his  last  departing,  and  how  Sir  Lancelot 
came  to  revenge  his  death,  and  containeth  13  chapters. 
The  sum  is  21  books,  which  contain  the  sum  of  five  hundred 
and  seven  chapters,  as  more  plainly  shall  follow  hereafter. 


239 


Eneycios  (1490). 

Prologue. 

Fter  divers  work  made,  translated,  and 
achieved,  having  no  work  in  hand,  I  sitting 
in  my  study  whereas  lay  many  divers  pam- 
phlets and  books,  happened  that  to  my 
hand  came  a  little  book  in  French,  which 
lately  was  translated  out  of  Latin  by  some 
noble  clerk  of  France,  which  book  is  named 
Aeneidos,  made  in  Latin  by  that  noble  poet 
and  great  clerk,  Virgil.  Which  book  I  saw  over,  and  read 
therein  how,  after  the  general  destruction  of  the  great  Troy, 
Aeneas  departed,  bearing  his  old  father  Anchises  upon  his 
shoulders,  his  little  son  lulus  on  his  hand,  his  wife  with  much 
other  people  following,  and  how  he  shipped  and  departed, 
with  all  the  history  of  his  adventures  that  he  had  ere  he  came 
to  the  achievement  of  his  conquest  of  Italy,  as  all  along  shall 
be  shewed  in  his  present  book.  In  which  book  I  had  great 
pleasure  because  of  the  fair  and  honest  terms  and  words  in 
French  ;  which  I  never  saw  before  like,  ne  none  so  pleasant 
ne  so  well  ordered  ;  which  book  as  seemed  to  me  should  be 
much  requisite  to  noble  men  to  see,  as  well  for  the  eloquence 
as  the  histories.  How  well  that  many  hundred  years  past 
was  the  said  book  of  Aeneidos,  with  other  works,  made  and 
learned  daily  in  schools,  especially  in  Italy  and  other  places  ; 
which  history  the  said  Virgil  made  in  metre.  And  when  I 
had  advised  me  in  this  said  book,  I  delibered  and  concluded 
to  translate  it  into  English  ;  and  forthwith  took  a  pen  and 
ink  and  wrote  a  leaf  or  twain,  which  I  oversaw  again  to 
correct  it.  And  when  I  saw  the  fair  and  strange  terms 
therein,  I  doubted  that  it  should  not  please  some  gentlemen 


240  Eneydos.  Lg,. 

which  late  blamed  me,  saying  that  in  my  translations  I 
had  over  curious  terms,  which  could  not  be  understood  of 
common  people,  and  desired  me  to  use  old  and  homely 
terms  in  my  translations.  And  fain  would  I  satisfy  every 
man,  and  so  to  do  took  an  old  book  and  read  therein,  and 
certainly  the  English  was  so  rude  and  broad  that  I  could 
not  well  understood  it.  And  also  my  Lord  Abbot  of  West- 
minster did  do  show  to  me  lately  certain  evidences  written 
in  old  English,  for  to  reduce  it  into  our  English  now  used. 
And  certainly  it  was  written  in  such  wise  that  it  was  more 
like  to  Dutch  than  English,  I  could  not  reduce  ne  bring  it 
to  be  understood.  And  certainly  our  language  now  used 
varieth  far  from  that  which  was  used  and  spoken  when  I 
was  born.  For  we  Englishmen  be  born  under  the  domina- 
tion of  the  moon,  which  is  never  steadfast  but  ever  wavering, 
waxing  one  season  and  waneth  and  decreasethanother  season. 
And  that  common  English  that  is  spoken  in  one  shire 
varieth  from  another,  insomuch  that  in  my  days  happened 
that  certain  merchants  were  in  a  ship  in  Thames  for  to 
have  sailed  over  the  sea  into  Zealand,  and  for  lack  of 
wind  they  tarried  at  Foreland,  and  went  to  land  for  to 
refresh  them.  And  one  of  them  named  Sheffield,  a  mercer, 
came  into  a  house  and  asked  for  meat,  and  especially  he 
asked  after  eggs ;  and  the  goodwife  answered  that  she 
could  speak  no  French,  and  the  merchant  was  angry,  for  he 
also  could  speak  no  French,  but  would  have  had  eggs,  and 
she  understood  him  not.  And  then  at  last  another  said, 
that  he  would  have  "eyren";  then  the  goodwife  said  that 
she  understood  him  well.  Lo,  what  should  a  man  in  these 
days  now  write,  eggs  or  eyren?  Certainly  it  is  hard  to 
please  every  man  because  of  diversity  and  change  of  lan- 
guage. For  in  these  days  every  man  that  is  in  any  reputa- 
tion in  his  country  will  utter  his  communication  and  matters 
in  such  manners  and  terms  that  few  men  shall  understand 
them.  And  some  honest  and  great  clerks  have  been  with 
me  and  desired  me  to  write  the  most  curious  terms  that  I 
could  find  ;  and  thus  between  plain,  rude  and  curious  I 
stand  abashed.  But  in  my  judgment  the  common  terms 
that  be  daily  used  be  lighter  to  be  understood  than  the  old 
and  ancient  English.  And  forasmuch  as  this  present  book 
is  not  for  a  rude  uplandish  man  to  labour  therein  ne  read  it, 


I490. 


]  Eneydos.  241 


but  only  for  a  clerk  and  a  noble  gentleman  that  feeleth  and 
understandeth  in  feats  of  arms,  in  love  and  in  noble  chivalry. 
Therefore  in  a  mean  between  both  I  have  reduced  and 
translated  this  said  book  into  our  English,  not  over-rude  ne 
curious  ;  but  in  such  terms  as  shall  be  understood,  by  God's 
grace,  according  to  my  copy.  And  if  any  man  will  intermit 
in  reading  of  it,  and  findeth  such  terms  that  he  cannot 
understand,  let  him  go  read  and  learn  Virgil  or  the  pistles 
of  Ovid,  and  there  he  shall  see  and  understand  lightly  all, 
if  he  have  a  good  reader  and  informer.  For  this  book  is  not 
for  every  rude  and  uncunning  man  to  see,  but  to  clerks  and 
very  gentlemen  that  understand  gentleness  and  science. 
Then  I  pray  all  them  that  shall  read  in  this  little  treatise  to 
hold  me  for  excused  for  the  translating  of  it,  for  I  acknow- 
ledge myself  ignorant  of  cunning  to  emprise  on  me  so  high 
and  noble  a  work.  But  I  pray  Master  John  Skelton,  late 
created  poet  laureate  in  the  University  of  Oxenford,  to 
oversee  and  correct  this  said  book,  and  to  address  and 
expound,  wherever  shall  be  found  fault,  to  them  that  shall 
require  it. 

For  him  I  know  for  sufficient  to  expound  and  English  every 
difficulty  that  is  therein  ;  for  he  hath  lately  translated  the 
Epistles  of  Tully,  and  the  book  of  Diodorus  Siculus,  and 
divers  other  works  out  of  Latin  into  English,  not  in  rude 
and  old  language,  but  in  polished  and  ornate  terms  craftily, 
as  he  that  hath  read  Virgil,  Ovid,  Tully,  and  all  the  other 
noble  poets  and  orators  to  me  unknown.  And  also  he  hath 
read  the  nine  Muses,  and  understands  their  musical  sciences, 
and  to  whom  of  them  each  science  is  appropred.  I 
suppose  he  hath  drunken  of  Helicon's  well.  Then  I  pray 
him  and  such  others  to  correct,  add,  or  minish  whereas  he 
or  they  shall  find  fault ;  for  I  have  but  followed  my  copy  in 
French  as  nigh  as  to  me  is  possible.  And  if  any  word  be 
said  therein  well,  I  am  glad  ;  and  if  otherwise,  I  submit  my 
said  book  to  their  correction.  Which  book  I  present  unto  the 
high  born,  my  to-coming  natural  and  sovereign  lord  Arthur, 
by  the  grace  of  God  Prince  of  Wales,  Duke  of  Cornwall  and 
Earl  of  Chester,  first-begotten  son  and  heir  unto  our  most 
dread  natural  and  sovereign  lord  and  most  Christian  King, 
Henry  the  Vll.,  by  the  grace  of  God  King  of  England  and 
of  France,  and  lord  of  Ireland;  beseeching  his  noble  Grace 

Q  12 


242  Eneydos.  [,^^_ 

to  receive  it  in  thank  of  me  his  most  humble  subject  and 
servant.  And  I  shall  pray  unto  Almighty  God  for  his 
prosperous  increasing  in  virtue,  wisedom,  and  humanity, 
that  he  may  be  equal  with  the  most  renowned  of  all  his 
noble  progenitors ;  and  so  to  live  in  this  present  life  that 
after  this  transitory  life  he  and  we  all  may  come  to  ever- 
lasting life  in  Heaven.     Amen. 


A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity. 

[The  Pageant  of  the   Shearmen  and 

Tailors,  from  the  Coventry 

Corpus   Christi  Plays.] 


245 


A  Miracle  Tlay  of  the  Nativity, 

[The  Pageant  of  the  Shearmen  and  Tailors,  from 
the  Coventry  Corpus  Christi  Plays.] 


El  Save. 


The    Sovereign   that  seeth   every 
secret, 
He  save  you  all  and  make  you  perfect 
and  strong, 
And  give  us  grace  with  His  mercy  for  to 
meet ! 
For   now   in    great   misery  mankind    is 
bound ; 
The  serpent  hath  given  us  so  mortal  a  wound 
That  no  creature  is  able  us  for  to  release 
Till  the  right  Unction  of  Judah  doth  cease. 

Then  shall  much  mirth  and  joy  increase, 

And  the  right  root  in  Israel  spring, 
That  shall  bring  forth  the  grain  of  holiness ; 

And  out  of  danger  He  shall  us  bring 

Into  that  region  where  He  is  King 
Which  above  all  other  far  doth  abound, 
And  that  cruel  Satan  he  shall  confound. 

Wherefore  I  come  here  upon  this  ground 

To  comfort  every  creature  of  birth  ; 
For  I,  Isaye  the  prophet,  hath  found 

Many  sweet  matters  whereof  we  may  make  mirth 
On  this  same  wise  ; 
For,  though  that  Adam  he  deemed  to  death 
With  all  his  childer,  as  Abel  and  Seth, 
Yet  Ecce  virgo  concipiet, — 

Lo  where  a  remedy  shall  rise. 


246       A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.      [beflrl'isL 

Behold,  a  maid  shall  conceive  a  child 

And  get  us  more  grace  than  ever  men  had, 
And  her  maidenhood  nothing  defiled. 
She  is  deputed  to  bear  the  Son,  Almighty  God. 

Lo  !  sovereignties,  now  may  you  be  glad. 
For  of  this  maiden  all  we  may  be  fain  ; 

For  Adam,  that  now  lies  in  sorrows  full  sad, 
Her  glorious  birth  shall  redeem  him  again 
From  bondage  and  thrall. 

Now  be  merry  every  mon, 

For  this  deed  briefly  in  Israel  shall  be  done, 

And  before  the  Father  in  throne, 
That  shall  glad  us  all. 

More  of  this  matter  fain  would  I  move, 

But  longer  time  I  have  not  here  for  to  dwell. 
That  Lord  that  is  merciful  his  mercy  so  in  us  may  prove 
For  to  save  our  souls  from  the  darkness  of  hell ; 
And  to  His  bliss 

He  us  bring 
As  He  is 

Both  Lord  and  King 
And  shall  be  everlasting 
In  secula  seculorum,  Amen. 

[Exit  Isaiah  ;  enter  GABRIEL  to  MARY.] 

Gabriel.     Hail,  Mary,  full  of  grace! 

Our  Lord  God  is  with  thee  ; 
Above  all  women  that  ever  was, 

Lady,  blessed  mote  thou  be  ! 

Mary.     Almighty  Father  and  King  of  bliss, 

From  all  disease  thou  save  me  now ! 
For  inwardly  my  spirits  troubled  is, 

That  I  am  amazed  and  know  not  how. 

Gabriel.     Dread  thee  nothing,  maiden,  of  this; 

From  heaven  above  hither  am  I  sent 
Of  embassage  from  that  King  of  bliss 

Unto  thee,  Lady  and  Virgin  reverent ! 

Saluting  thee  here  as  most  excellent, 


Revised 


]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         247 


Whose  virtue  above  all  other  doth  abound. 
Wherefore  in  thee  grace  shall  be  found  ; 
For  thou  shalt  conceive  upon  this  ground 
The  Second  Person  of  God  in  throne; 
He  will  be  born  of  thee  alone ; 

Without  sin  thou  shalt  him  see. 
Thy  grace  and  thy  goodness  will  never  be  gone, 
But  ever  to  live  in  virginity. 

Mary.     I  marvel  sore  how  that  may  be. 

Man's  company  knew  I  never  yet, 
Nor  never  to  do,  cast  I  me, 

While  that  our  Lord  sendeth  me  my  wit. 

Gabriel.     The  Holy  Ghost  in  thee  shall  light, 
And  shadow  thy  soul  so  with  virtue 

From  the  Father  that  is  on  height. 
These  words,  turtle,  they  be  full  true. 

This  child  that  of  thee  shall  be  born 

Is  the  Second  Person  in  Trinity  ; 
He  shall  save  that  was  forlorn. 

And  the  fiend's  power  destroy  shall  He. 

These  words.  Lady,  full  true  they  been, 

And  further,  Lady,  here  in  thine  own  lineage 

Behold  Elizabeth,  thy  cousin  clean. 

The  which  was  barren  and  past  all  age, 

And  now  with  child  she  hath  been 
Six  months  and  more,  as  shall  be  seen  ; 

Wherefore,  discomfort  thee  not,  Mary! 

For  to  God  impossible  nothing  may  be. 

Mary.     Now,  and  it  be  that  Lord's  will 
Of  my  body  to  be  born  and  for  to  be, 

His  high  pleasures  for  to  fulfil 

As  his  own  handmaid  I  submit  me. 

Gabriel.     Now  blessed  be  the  time  set 
That  thou  wast  born  in  thy  degree ! 

For  now  is  the  knot  surely  knit. 
And  God  conceived  in  Trinity. 


248       A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity,      [beforl'lloo. 

Now  farewell,  Lady  of  mightes  most ! 
Unto  the  Godhead  I  thee  beteach. 
Mary.     That  Lord  thee  guide  in  every  coast, 
And  lowly  He  lead  me  and  be  my  leech ! 
Here  the  angel  departeth,  a?id  Joseph  conieth  in  and 
saiih : 

Joseph.     Mary,  my  wife  so  dear, 
How  do  ye,  dame,  and  what  cheer 

Is  with  you  this  tide  ? 
Mary.     Truly,  husband,  I  am  here 

Our  Lord's  will  for  to  abide. 

Joseph.     What !  I  trow  that  we  be  all  shent ! 
Say,  woman  ;  who  hath  been  here  sith  I  went, 

To  rage  with  thee  ? 
Mary.     Sir,  here  was  neither  man  nor  man's  even, 
But  only  the  sond  of  our  Lord  God  in  heaven, 
Joseph.     Say  not  so,  woman  ;  for  shame,  let  be! 

Ye  be  with  child  so  wonders  great, 
Ye  need  no  more  thereof  to  treat, 

Against  all  right. 
Forsooth,  this  child,  dame,  is  not  mine. 
Alas,  that  ever  with  mine  eyne 

I  should  see  this  sight ! 

Tell  me,  woman  ;  whose  is  this  child? 
Mary.     None  but  yours,  husband  so  mild, 

And  that  shall  be  seen,  [i-wis]. 
Joseph.     But  mine?  alas!  alas!  why  say  ye  so? 
Well-away !  woman,  now  may  I  go, 

Beguiled,  as  many  another  is. 

Mary.     Nay,  truly,  sir,  ye  be  not  beguiled, 
Nor  yet  with  spot  of  sin  I  am  not  defiled  ; 

Trust  it  well,  husband. 
Joseph.     Husband,  in  faith  !  and  that  a-cold  I 
Ah  I  well-away,  Joseph,  as  thou  art  old  ! 

Like  a  fool  now  may  I  stand 
And  truss. 


Revised 


J^"!]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         249 

But,  in  faith,  Mary,  thou  art  in  sin  ; 
So  much  as  I  have  cherished  thee,  dame,  and  all  thy 
kin, 
Behind  my  back  to  serve  me  thus ! 

All  old  men,  example  take  by  me, — 
How  I  am  beguiled  here  may  you  see ! — 

To  wed  so  young  a  child. 
Now  farewell,  Mary,  I  leave  thee  here  alone, — 
[Woe]  worth  thee,  dame,  and  thy  works  each  one ! — 
For  I  will  no  more  be  beguiled 

For  friend  nor  foe. 
Now  of  this  deed  I  am  so  dull, 
And  of  my  life  I  am  so  full, 
No  further  may  I  go. 

[Lies  down  to  sleep  ;  to  him  enters  an  A7igel?\ 

First  Angel.     Arise  up,  Joseph,  and  go  home  again 

Unto  Mary,  thy  wife,  that  is  so  free. 
To  comfort  her  look  that  thou  be  fain, 
For,  Joseph,  a  clean  maiden  is  she  : 
She  hath  conceived  without  any  train 

The  Second  Person  in  Trinity  ; 
Jesu  shall  be  his  name,  certain, 
And  all  this  world  save  shall  He  ; 
Be  not  aghast. 
Joseph.     Now,  Lord,  I  thank  thee  with  heart  full  sad, 
For  of  these  tidings  I  am  so  glad 
That  all  my  care  away  is  cast; 
Wherefore  to  Mary  I  will  in  haste. 
[Returns  to  Mary.] 

Ah!  Mary,  Mary,  I  kneel  full  low  ; 

Forgive  me,  sweet  wife,  here  in  this  land  ! 
Mercy,  Mary !  for  now  I  know 

Of  your  good  governance  and  how  it  doth  stand. 

Though  that  I  did  thee  mis-name, 
Mercy  Mary !  while  I  live. 
Will  I  never  sweet  wife  thee  grieve 

In  earnest  nor  in  game. 


250         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     [beEs^. 

Mary.     Now,  that  Lord  in  Heaven,  sir,  He  you  forgive ! 
And  I  do  forgive  you  in  His  name 
For  evermore. 
Joseph.     Now  truly,  sweet  wife,  to  you  I  say  the  same. 

But  now  to  Bethlehem  must  I  wind, 

And  show  myself,  so  full  of  care  ; 
And  I  to  leave  you,  thus  great,  behind, — 

God  wot,  the  while,  dame,  how  you  should  fare. 

Mary.     Nay,  hardily,  husband,  dread  ye  nothing  ; 

For  I  will  walk  with  you  on  the  way. 
I  trust  in  God,  Almighty  King, 

To  speed  right  well  in  our  journey. 

Joseph.     Now,  I  thank  you,  Mary,  of  your  goodness, 

That  ye  my  words  will  not  blame  ; 
And  sith  that  to  Bethlehem  we  shall  us  dress, 

Go  we  together  in  God's  holy  name. 

[^They  set  out  and  travel  awhile^ 

Now  to  Bethlehem  have  we  leagues  three  ; 

The  day  is  nigh  spent,  it  draweth  toward  night ; 
Fain  at  your  ease,  dame,  I  would  that  ye  should  be, 

For  you  groan  all  wearily,  it  seemeth  in  my  sight. 

Mary.     God  have  mercy,  Joseph,  my  spouse  so  dear; 

All  prophets  hereto  doth  bear  witness. 
The  weary  time  now  draweth  near 

That  my  child  will  be  born,  which  is  King  of  bliss. 

Unto  some  place,  Joseph,  hendly  me  lead, 
That  I  might  rest  me  with  grace  in  this  tide. 

The  light  of  the  Father  over  us  both  spread, 
And  the  grace  of  my  Son  with  us  here  abide  ! 

Joseph.     Lo  !  blessed  Mary,  here  shall  ye  lend, 
Chief  chosen  of  our  Lord  and  cleanest  in  degree; 

And  I,  for  help  to  town  will  I  wend. 

Is  not  this  the  best,  dame?  what  say  ye? 

Mary.     God  have  mercy,  Joseph,  my  husband  so  meek! 

And  heartily  I  pray  you,  go  now  from  me. 
Joseph.     That  shall  be  done  in  haste,  Mary  so  sweet ! 

The  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost  leave  I  with  thee. 


Revised 

1534 


]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         251 


Now  to  Bethlehem  straight  will  I  wend 

To  get  some  help  for  Mary  so  free. 
Some  help  of  women  God  may  me  send, 

That  Mary,  full  of  grace,  pleased  may  be. 

[In  another  part  of  the  place  a  shepherd  begins  to  speak. 1 

First  Pastor.     Now  God,  that  art  in  Trinity, 

Thou  save  my  fellows  and  me ! 

For  I  know  not  where  my  sheep  nor  they  be, 

This  night  it  is  so  cold. 
Now  is  it  nigh  the  midst  of  the  night ; 
These  weathers  are  dark  and  dim  of  light, 
That  of  them  can  I  have  no  sight, 

Standing  here  on  this  wold. 

But  now  to  make  their  heartes  light. 
Now  will  I  full  right 

Stand  upon  this  lo, 
And  to  them  cry  with  all  my  might, — 
Full  well  my  voice  they  know : 
What  ho  !  fellows  !  ho  !  ho  !  ho  ! 

[Two  other  shepherds  appear  {in  the  street)^ 

Second  Pastor.     Hark,  Sim,  hark  !  I  hear  our  brother 

on  the  lo. 
This  is  his  voice,  right  well  I  know ; 
Therefore  toward  him  let  us  go. 

And  follow  his  voice  aright. 
See,  Sim,  see,  where  he  doth  stand  ! 
I  am  right  glad  we  have  him  fand ! 
Brother  where  hast  thou  been  so  lang, 

And  it  is  so  cold  this  night  ? 

First  Pastor.     Eh  !  friends,  there  came  a  pirie  of  wind 

with  a  mist  suddenly. 
That  forth  of  my  ways  went  I 
And  great  heaviness  then  made  I ! 

And  was  full  sore  afright. 
Then  forth  to  go  wist  I  not  whither, 
But  travelled  on  this  lo  hither  and  thither; 
I  was  so  weary  of  this  cold  weather 
That  near  past  was  my  might. 


252         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     [beElL 

Third  Pastor.     Brethren  now  we  be  past  that  fright, 
And  it  is  far  within  the  night, 
Full  soon  will  spring  the  daylight, 

It  draweth  full  near  the  tide. 
Here  awhile  let  us  rest, 
And  repast  ourselves  of  the  best; 
Till  that  the  sun  rise  in  the  east 

Let  us  all  here  abide. 

There  the  shepherds  draws  forth  their  meat  and  doth  eat  and 
drink  and  as  they  drink,  they  find  the  star  and  say  thus  : 

Third  Pastor.     Brethren,  look  up  and  behold  ! 

What  thing  is  yonder  that  shineth  so  bright? 
As  long  as  ever  I  have  watched  my  fold, 

Yet  saw  I  never  such  a  sight 
In  field. 
Aha  !  now  is  come  the  time  that  old  fathers  hath  told, 
That  in  the  winter's  night  so  cold, 
A  child  of  maiden  born  be  He  would 

In  whom  all  prophecies  shall  be  fulfilled. 

First  Pastor.     Truth  it  is  without  nay, 
So  said  the  prophet  Isaye, 

That  a  child  should  be  born  of  a  maid  so  bright 
In  winter  nigh  the  shortest  day, 

Or  else  in  the  midst  of  the  night. 

Second  Pastor.     Loved  be  God,  most  of  might. 
That  our  grace  is  to  see  that  sight ; 
Pray  we  to  Him  as  it  is  right. 

If  that  His  will  it  be, 
That  we  may  have  knowledge  of  this  signification 
And  why  it  appeareth  on  this  fashion  ; 
And  ever  to  Him  let  us  give  laudation. 

In  earth  while  that  we  be. 

There  the  Angels  sing  "  Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo." 

Third  Pastor.     Hark !  They  sing  above  in  the  clouds 

clear ! 
Heard  I  never  of  so  merry  a  quere. 
Now,  gentle  brethren,  draw  we  near 
To  hear  their  harmony. 


^^^^3^]        -^  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         253 

First  Pastor. — Brother,  mirth  and  solace  is  come  us 

among  ; 
For  by  the  sweetness  of  their  song, 
God's  Son  is  come,  whom  we  have  looked  for  long. 

As  signifieth  this  star  that  we  do  see. 
Second  Pastor.     "  Glory,  gloria  in  excelsis,"  that  was 
their  song ; 

How  say  ye,  fellows,  said  they  not  thus? 
First  Pastor.     That  is  well  said  ;  now  go  we  hence 
To  worship  that  child  of  high  magnificence, 
And  that  we  may  sing  in  His  presence 

"  Et  in  terra  pax  hominibus." 
There  the  shepherds  sings  ^^  As  I  out  rode"  and  Joseph  saith  : 

Joseph.     Now,  Lord,  this  noise  that  I  do  hear, 

With  this  great  solemnity. 
Greatly  amended  hath  my  cheer  ; 

I  trust  high  news  shortly  will  be. 
There  the  Angels  sing  "  Gloria  in  excelsis''^  again. 

Mary.     Ah  !  Joseph,  husband,  come  hither  anon  ; 

My  child  is  born  that  is  King  of  bliss. 
Joseph.     Now  welcome  to  me,  the  maker  of  mon, 
With  all  the  homage  that  I  con  ; 

Thy  sweet  mouth  here  will  I  kiss. 
Mary.     Ah  !  Joseph,  husband,  my  child  waxeth  cold. 

And  we  have  no  fire  to  warm  him  with. 
Joseph.     Now  in  mine  arms  I  shall  him  fold. 

King  of  all  kings  by  field  and  by  frith ; 
He  might  have  had  better,  and  Himself  would. 

Than  the  breathing  of  these  beasts  to  warm  him  with. 

Mary.     Now,  Joseph,  my  husband,  fetch  hither  my  child, 

The  Maker  of  man,  and  high  King  of  bliss. 
Joseph.     That  shall  be  done  anon,  Mary  so  mild. 

For  the  breathing  of  these  beasts  hath  warmed  [Him] 
well,  i-wis. 

\Angels  appear  to  the  shepherds?^ 

First  Angel.     Herd-men  hend. 
Dread  ye  nothing 


2  54         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     [beEs^. 

Of  this  star  that  ye  do  see  ; 
For  this  same  morn 
God's  Son  is  born 

In  Bethlehem  of  a  maiden  free. 

Second  Angel.     Hie  you  thither  in  haste; 

It  is  His  will  ye  shall  Him  see 
Lying  in  a  crib  of  poor  repast, 

Yet  of  David's  line  come  is  He. 
[  The  Shepherds  approach  and  worship  the  Babe.^ 

First  Pastor.     Hail,  maid,  mother,  and  wife  so  mild  ! 

As  the  angel  said,  so  have  we  fand. 
I  have  nothing  to  present  with  thy  child 

But  my  pipe ;  hold,  hold,  take  it  in  thy  hand  ; 

Wherein  much  pleasure  that  I  have  fand ; 
And  now,  to  honour  thy  glorious  birth, 
Thou  shalt  it  have  to  make  thee  mirth. 

Second  Pastor.    Now,  hail  be  thou,  child,  and  thy  dame ! 

For  in  a  poor  lodging  here  art  thou  laid, 
So  the  angel  said  and  told  us  thy  name ; 

Hold,  take  thou  here  my  hat  on  thy  head  ! 

And  now  of  one  thing  thou  art  well  sped, 
For  weather  thou  hast  no  need  to  complain, 
For  wind,  ne  sun,  hail,  snow  and  rain. 

Third  Pastor.    Hail  be  thou,  Lord  over  water  and  lands! 

For  thy  coming  all  we  may  make  mirth. 
Have  here  my  mittens  to  put  on  thy  hands, 

Other  treasure  have  I  none  to  present  thee  with. 

Mary.     Now,  herdmen  hend, 
For  your  coming. 

To  my  child  shall  I  pray. 
As  He  is  heaven  King, 
To  grant  you  His  blessing. 
And  to  His  bliss  that  ye  may  wend 
At  your  last  day. 
There  the  shepherds  singe th  again  and  goth  forth  of  the  place ^ 
and  the  two  prophets  cometh  in  and  saith  thus : 


Revised 

'534 


]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         255 


First  Prophet.    Novels,  novels, 
Of  wonderful  marvels 
Very  high  and  diffuse  unto  the  hearing! 
As  Scripture  tells, 
These  strange  novels 
To  you  I  bring. 

Second  Prophet.     Now  heartily,  sir,  I  desire  to  know, 
If  it  would  please  you  for  to  show 

Of  what  manner  a  thing. 

First  Prophet.    Very  mystical  unto  your  hearing, — 

Of  the  nativity  of  a  King. 

Second  Prophet.    Of  a  King?    Whence  should  he  come? 
First  Prophet.     From  that  region  royal  and  mighty 
mansion. 
The  Seed  celestial  and  heavenly  wisdom, 

The  Second  Person  and  God's  own  Son, 
For  our  sake  now  is  man  become. 

This  goodly  sphere 
Descended  here 
Into  a  Virgin  clear, 
She  undefiled. 

By  whose  work  obscure 
Our  frail  nature 

Is  now  beguiled. 

Second  Prophet.     Why,  hath  she  a  child? 

First  Prophet.     Eh  !  trust  it  well ; 

And  never-the-less 

Yet  is  she  a  maiden  even  as  she  was, 
And  her  Son  the  King  of  Israel. 

Second  Prophet.     A  wonderful  marvel 

How  that  may  be. 
And  far  doth  excell 
All  our  capacity : 
How  that  the  Trinity, 
Of  so  high  regality. 
Should  joined  be 
Unto  our  mortality! 


256         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity,     [before i^s'Lj. 

First  Prophet.    Of  his  own  great  mercy, 

As  ye  shall  see  the  exposition, 
Through  whose  humanity 
All  Adam's  progeny 

Redeemed  shall  be  out  of  perdition. 

Sith  man  did  offend, 
Who  should  amend 

But  the  said  man,  and  none  other? 
For  the  which  cause  He 
Incarnate  would  be 

And  live  in  misery  as  man's  own  brother. 

Second  Prophet.    Sir,  unto  the  Deity, 
I  believe  perfectly. 

Impossible  to  be  there  is  nothing; 
Howbeit  this  wark 
Unto  me  is  dark 

In  the  operation  or  working. 
First  Prophet.    What  more  reprief 
Is  unto  belief 

Than  to  be  doubting? 

Second  Prophet.  Yet  doubts  oft-times  hath  derivation. 
First  Prophet.  That  is  by  the  means  of  communication 
Of  truths  to  have  a  due  probation 

By  the  same  doubts  reasoning. 

Second  Prophet.     Then  to  you  this  one  thing : 
Of  what  noble  and  high  lineage  is  she 
That  might  this  veritable  prince's  mother  be? 

First  Prophet.    Undoubted  she  is  come  of  high  parage. 

Of  the  house  of  David  and  Solomon  the  sage ; 

And  one  of  the  same  line  joined  to  her  by  marriage ; 

Of  whose  tribe 

We  do  subscribe 
This  child's  lineage. 

Second  Prophet.     And  why  in  that  wise? 
First  Prophet.     For  it  was  the  guise 

To  count  the  parent  on  the  man's  line, 

And  not  on  the  feminine, 
Amongst  us  here  in  Israel. 


Revised 


iS]        ^  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         257 

Second  Prophet.     Yet  can  I  not  espy  by  no  wise 
How    this     child     born     should     be     without     nature's 

prejudice. 
First  Prophet.     Nay,  no  prejudice  unto  nature,  I  dare 

well  say ; 
For  the  King  of  nature  may 
Have  all  at  His  own  will. 

Did  not  the  power  of  God 

Make  Aaron's  rod 
Bear  fruit  in  one  day  ? 

Second  Prophet.    Truth  it  is  indeed. 
First  Prophet.     Then  look  you  and  read. 
Second  Prophet.    Ah  !  I  perceive  the  seed 

Whereupon  that  you  spake. 
It  was  for  our  need 

That  He  frail  nature  did  take, 
And  His  blood  He  should  shed 

Amends  for  to  make 
For  our  transgression ; 

As  it  is  said  in  prophecy 

That  of  the  line  of  Judee 

Should  spring  a  right  Messee 

By  whom  all  we 

Shall  have  redemption. 

First  Prophet.     Sir,  now  is  the  time  come, 
And  the  date  thereof  run, 
Of  His  nativity. 
Second  Prophet.     Yet  I  beseech  you  heartily 

That  ye  would  show  me  how 
That  this  strange  novelty 
Were  brought  unto  you. 

First  Prophet.     This  other  night  so  cold, 
Hereby  upon  a  wold, 
Shepherds  watching  their  fold, 

In  the  night  so  far 

To  them  appeared  a  star, 

And  ever  it  drew  them  nar  ; 

R  12 


258         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     [beforiT5"o<x 

Which  star  they  did  behold 
Brighter,  they  say,  in  fold, 

Than  the  sun  so  clear 

In  his  midday  sphere, 
And  they  these  tidings  told. 

Second  Prophet.    What,  secretly  ? 
First  Prophet.     Nay,  nay,  hardily  ; 

They  made  thereof  no  counsel ; 
For  they  sang  as  loud 
As  ever  they  could. 

Praising  the  King  of  Israel. 

Second  Prophet.    Yet  do  I  marvel 
In  what  pile  or  castle 

These  herdmen  did  Him  see. 

First  Prophet.     Neither  in  halls  nor  yet  in  bowers 

Born  would  He  not  be. 
Neither  in  castles  nor  yet  in  towers 

That  seemly  were  to  see  ; 

But  at  His  Father's  will, 
The  prophecy  to  fulfil, 

Betwixt  an  ox  and  an  ass 

Jesu,  this  King,  born  he  was. 
Heaven  He  bring  us  till ! 

Second  Prophet.     Sir,  ah !  but  when  these  shepherds 

had  seen  him  there. 
Into  what  place  did  they  repair? 
First  Prophet.    Forth  they  went  and  glad  they  were. 

Going  they  did  sing  ; 
With  mirth  and  solace  they  made  good  cheer 

For  joy  of  that  new  tiding ; 

And  after,  as  I  heard  them  tell. 

He  rewarded  them  full  well : 

He  grant  them  heaven  therein  to  dwell ; 

In  are  they  gone  with  joy  and  mirth. 
And  their  song  it  is  "  Noel." 

There  the  prophets  goeth  forth  and  HEROD  cometh  in, 
and  the  messenger. 


Revised 
1534 


^]         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         259 


NUNTIUS.     Faites  paix,  dominies,  barons  de  grande  renom! 

Paix,  seigneurs,  chevaliers  de  noble  puissance  ! 

Paix,  gentils  hommes,  compagnons  petits  et  grands  ! 

Je  vous  command  de  garder,  trestous,  silence! 

Paix,  tant  que  votre  noble  Roi  seit  ici  present ! 

Que  nulle  personne  ici  non  fasse  point  de  difference, 

N'  ici  harde  de  frapper ;  mais  gardez  toute  patience, — 

Mais  gardez  [a]  votre  seigneur  toute  reverence  ; 

Car  il  est  votre  Roi  tout  puissant. 

Au  nom  de  lui,  paix  tous  !  je  vous  command, 

Et  le  roi  Herod  le  grand-diable  vous  emporte  1 

Herod.     Qui  statis  in  Jude  et  Rex  Israel, 

And  the  mightiest  conqueror  that  ever  walked  on  ground; 
For  I  am  even  he  that  made  both  heaven  and  hell, 

And  of  my  mighty  power  holdeth  up  this  world  round. 

Magog  and  Madroke,  both  them  did  I  confound, 
And  with  this  bright  brand  their  bones  I  brake  asunder, 
That  all  the  wide  world  on  those  raps  did  wonder. 

I  am  the  cause  of  this  great  light  and  thunder ; 

It  is  through  my  fury  that  they  such  noise  doth  make. 
My  fearful  countenance  the  clouds  so  doth  encumber 

That  off-times  for  dread  thereof  the  very  earth  doth  quake. 

Look,  when  I  with  malice  this  bright  brand  doth  shake, 
All  the  w'hole  world  from  the  north  to  the  south 
I  may  them  destroy  with  one  word  of  my  mouth  ! 

To  recount  unto  you  mine  innumerable  substance, 
That  were  too  much  for  any  tongue  to  tell ; 

For  all  the  whole  Orient  is  under  mine  obedience. 

And  prince  am  I  of  Purgatory  and  chief  captain  of  hell ; 
And  those  tyrannous  traitors  by  force  may  I  compel. 

Mine  enemies  to  vanquish  and  even  to  dust  them  drive, 

And  with  a  twinkle  of  mine  eye  not  one  to  be  left  alive. 

Behold  my  countenance  and  my  colour. 

Brighter  than  the  sun  in  the  midst  of  the  day. 

Where  can  you  have  a  more  greater  succour 
Than  to  behold  my  person  that  is  so  gay? 
My  falcon  and  my  fashion,  with  my  gorgeous  array — 

He  that  had  the  grace  alway  thereon  to  think, 

Live  he  might  alway  without  either  meat  or  drink. 


26o        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity,     [^.ZvTt 


ten 
500. 


And  this  my  triumphant  fame  most  highliest  doth  abound 
Throughout  this  world  in  all  regions  abroad, 

Resembling  the  favour  of  that  most  mighty  Mahound  ; 
From  Jupiter  by  descent  and  cousin  to  the  great  God, 
And  named  the  most  renowned  King  Herod, 

Which  that  all  princes  hath  under  subjection, 

And  all  their  whole  power  under  my  protection. 

And  therefore,  my  herald,  here,  called  Calchas, 

Warn  thou  every  port  that  no  ships  arrive. 
Nor  also  alien  stranger  through  my  realm  pass, 
But  they  for  their  truage  do  pay  marks  five. 
Now  speed  thee  forth  hastily. 
For  they  that  will  the  contrary, 
Upon  a  gallows  hanged  shall  be, 
And,  by  Mahound,  of  me  they  get  no  grace. 

NUNTIUS.     Now,  lord  and  master,  in  all  the  hast 

Thy  worthy  will  it  shall  be  wrought, 
And  thy  royal  countries  shall  be  past. 

In  as  short  time  as  can  be  throught. 

Herod.     Now  shall  our  regions  throughout  be  sought 

In  every  place  both  east  and  west ; 
If  any  caitiffs  to  me  be  brought. 

It  shall  be  nothing  for  their  best. 

And  the  while  that  I  do  rest. 
Trumpets,  viols,  and  other  harmony 
Shall  bless  the  waking  of  my  majesty. 

Here  Herod  goeth  away  and  the  three  kings  speaketh  in  the 
street. 

First  Rex.     Now  blessed  be  God  of  his  sweet  sond. 

For  yonder  a  fair  bright  star  I  do  see  ! 
Now  is  he  comen  us  among, 

As  the  prophet  said  that  it  should  be. 

A  said  there  should  a  babe  be  born, 

Coming  of  the  root  of  Jesse, 
To  save  mankind  that  was  forlorn  ; 

And  truly  comen  now  is  He. 


Revised 

1534 


]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         261 


Reverence  and  worship  to  Him  will  I  do, 
As  God  and  man,  that  all  made  of  nought. 

All  the  prophets  accorded  and  said  even  so, 

That  with  his  precious  blood  mankind  should  be  bought. 

He  grant  me  grace. 

By  yonder  star  that  I  see, 
And  into  that  place 

Bring  me. 
That  I  may  Him  worship  with  humility 
And  see  His  glorious  face. 

Second  Rex.     Out  of  my  way  I  deem  that  I  am, 
For  tokens  of  this  country  can  I  none  see; 

Now  God,  that  on  earth  madest  man, 

Send  me  some  knowledge  where  that  I  be ! 

Yonder,  me-thinks,  a  fair  bright  star  I  see, 

The  which  betokeneth  the  birth  of  a  child 
That  hither  is  come  to  make  man  free  ; 

He  born  of  a  maid,  and  she  nothing  defiled. 

To  worship  that  child  is  mine  intent; 

Forth  now  will  I  take  my  way. 
I  trust  some  company  God  hath  me  sent, 

For  yonder  I  see  a  king  labour  on  the  way ; 

Toward  him  now  will  I  ride. 

Hark !  comely  King,  I  you  pray, 
Into  what  coast  will  ye  this  tide 

Or  whither  lies  your  journey? 

First  Rex.     To  seek  a  child  is  mine  intent, 
Of  whom  the  prophetes  hath  meant ; 
The  time  is  come,  now  is  he  sent. 

By  yonder  star  here  may  [I]  see. 
Second  Rex. — Sir,  I  pray  you,  with  your  license, 
To  ride  with  you  unto  His  presence  ; 
To  Him  will  I  offer  frankincense. 

For  the  Head  of  all  Holy  Church  shall  He  be. 


262         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     [beforL"iToo. 

Third  Rex.     I  ride  wandering  in  wayes  wide, 
Over  mountains  and  dales  ;  I  wot  not  where  I  am. 

Now,  King  of  all  Kings,  send  me  such  guide 

That  I  might  have  knowledge  of  this  country's  name. 

Ah!  yonder  I  see  a  sight,  by  seeming  all  afar, 
The  which  betokens  some  news,  as  I  trow ; 

As,  me-think,  a  child  pearing  in  a  star. 

I  trust  He  be  come  that  shall  defend  us  from  woe. 

Two  Kings  yonder  I  see. 

And  to  them  will  I  ride 
For  to  have  their  company  ; 

I  trust  they  will  me  abide. 
Hail  comely  Kings  and  gent ! 
Good  sirs,  I  pray  you,  whither  are  ye  meant? 

First  Rex.     To  seek  a  child  is  our  intent, 

Which  betokens  yonder  star,  as  ye  may  see. 
Second  Rex.     To  Him  I  purpose  this  present. 

Third  Rex.     Sirs,  I  pray  you,  and  that  right  humbly, 

With  you  that  I  may  ride  in  company. 

To  Almighty  God  now  pray  we 

That  His  precious  person  we  may  see. 

Here  Herod  cometh  in  again  and  the  messenger  saith: 

NUNTIUS. — Hail,  lord  most  of  might ! 
Thy  commandement  is  right; 
Into  thy  land  is  come  this  night 

Three  kings,  and  with  them  a  great  company. 
Herod.     What  make  those  kings  in  this  country? 
NUNTIUS.     To  seek  a  king  and  a  child,  they  say. 
Herod.     Of  what  age  should  he  be  ? 
NUNTIUS.     Scant  twelve  days  old  fully. 

Herod.     And  was  he  so  late  born  ? 

NUNTIUS.     Eh,  sir,  so  they  showed  me,  this  same  day 

in  the  morn. 
Herod.     Now,  in  pain  of  death  bring  them  me  beforn. 


Revised 

1534 


I]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         263 


And  therefore,  herald,  now  hie  thee  in  haste, 
In  all  speed  that  thou  were  dight, 

Or  that  those  kings  the  country  be  past ; 
Look  thou  bring  them  all  three  before  my  sight. 

And  in  Jerusalem  inquire  more  of  that  child  ; 
But  I  warn  thee  that  thy  words  be  mild. 
For  there  must  thou  heed  and  craft  wield 
How  to  fordo  his  power,  and  those  three  kings  shall  be 
beguiled. 

NUNTIUS.     Lord,  I  am  ready  at  your  bidding, 
To  serve  thee  as  my  lord  and  king ; 
For  joy  thereof,  lo,  how  I  spring 
With  light  heart  and  fresh  gambolling, 
Aloft  here  on  this  mould  ! 

Herod.     Then  speed  thee  forth  hastily. 
And  look  that  thou  bear  thee  evenly ; 
And  also,  I  pray  thee  heartily, 
That  thou  do  commend  me 
Both  to  young  and  old. 

[  The  Messenger  goes  to  the  Kings.] 

NUNTIUS.     Hail,  sir  kings,  in  your  degree! 

Herod,  king  of  these  countries  wide, 
Desireth  to  speak  with  you  all  three, 

And  for  your  coming  he  doth  abide. 

First  Rex.     Sir,  at  his  will  we  be  right  bain. 

Hie  us,  brethren,  unto  that  lord's  place ; 
To  speak  with  him  we  would  be  fain  ; 

That  child  that  we  seek,  He  grant  us  of  His  grace ! 

\_They  go  to  Herod.] 

NUNTIUS.     Hail,  lord  without  peer! 

These  three  kings  here  have  we  brought. 
Herod.     Now  welcome,  sir  kings,  all  in-fere! 

But  of  my  bright  blee,  sirs,  abash  ye  not ! 


264         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     [belbreiToo 

Sir  kings,  as  I  understand, 
A  star  hath  guided  you  into  my  land, 
Wherein  great  hearting  ye  have  found 
By  reason  of  her  beams  bright. 

Wherefore  I  pray  you  heartily 

The  very  truth  that  ye  would  certify, 

How  long  it  is  surely 

Since  of  that  star  you  had  first  sight. 

First  Rex.     Sir  king,  the  very  truth  to  say, 

And  for  to  show  you  as  it  is  best, 
This  same  is  even  the  twelfth  day 

Sith  it  appeared  to  us  to  be  west. 

Herod,     Brethren,  then  is  there  no  more  to  say, 
But  with  heart  and  will  keep  ye  your  journey, 
And  come  home  by  me  this  same  way, 
Of  your  news  that  I  might  know. 

You  shall  triumph  in  this  country, 
And  with  great  concord  banquet  with  me, 
And  that  child  myself  then  will  I  see. 
And  honour  him  also. 

Second  Rex.     Sir,  your  commandment  we  will  fulfil. 
And  humbly  obey  ourself  theretill. 
He  that  wieldeth  all  things  at  will 

The  ready  way  us  teach, 
Sir  King,  that  we  may  pass  your  land  in  peace ! 
Herod.     Yes,  and  walk  softly  even  at  your  own  ease. 

Your  passport  for  a  hundred  days 

Here  shall  you  have  of  clear  command, 

Our  realm  to  labour  any  ways 

Here  shall  you  have  by  special  grant. 

Third  Rex.     Now  farewell,  king  of  high  degree! 

Humbly  of  you  our  leave  we  take. 
Herod.     Then  adieu,  sir  kings  all  three! 
And  while  I  live  be  bold  of  me. 
There  is  nothing  in  this  country 

But  for  your  own  ye  shall  it  take. 

[Exeunt  tlie  Three  Kings.] 


^^^3^]        ^  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         265 

Now  these  three  kings  are  gone  on  their  way  ; 

Unwisely  and  unwittily  have  they  all  wrought. 
When  they  come  again  they  shall  die  that  same  day, 
And  thus  these  vile  wretches  to  death  they  shall  be 
brought. 
Such  is  my  liking. 
He  that  against  my  laws  will  hold, 
Be  he  king  or  kaiser  never  so  bold, 
I  shall  them  cast  into  cares  cold, 

And  to  death  I  shall  them  bring. 
There  Herod goeth  his  ways  and  the  three  kings  come  in 
again. 

First  Rex.     O  blessed  God,  much  is  thy  might ! 
Where  is  this  star  that  gave  us  light? 

Second  Rex.      Now    kneel   we    down    here    in    this 

presence, 
Beseeching  that  Lord  of  high  magnificence 
That  we  may  see  his  high  excellence, 

If  that  his  sweet  will  be. 

Third  Rex.     Yonder,  brother,  I  see  the  star, 
Whereby  I  know  He  is  not  far; 
Therefore,  lords,  go  we  nar 
Into  this  poor  place. 
There  the  Three  Kings  goes  in  to  thejesen,  to  Mary 
and  her  Child. 

First  Rex.     Hail,    Lord,   that    all    this    world    hath 
wrought ! 

Hail,  God  and  man  together  in-fere  ! 
For  thou  hast  made  all  thing  of  nought, 

Albeit  that  Thou  liest  poorly  here. 
A  cupfull  [of]  gold  here  have  I  thee  brought. 

In  tokening  Thou  art  without  peer. 

Second  Rex.     Hail  be  Thou,  Lord  of  high  magnifi- 
cence ! 

In  tokening  of  priesthood  and  dignity  of  office, 
To  Thee  I  offer  a  cupfull  of  incense. 

For  it  behoveth  thee  to  have  such  sacrifice. 


266         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity,     [beforei^oo. 

Third  Rex,     Hail  be  Thou,  Lord  long  looked  for ! 

I  have  brought  Thee  myrrh  for  mortality, 
In  tokening  Thou  shalt  mankind  restore 

To  life  by  Thy  death  upon  a  tree. 

Mary.     God  have  mercy,  kings,  of  your  goodness  ! 

By  the  guiding  of  the  Godhead  hither  are  ye  sent. 
The  prevision  of  my  sweet  Son  your  ways  home  redress, 

And  ghostly  reward  you  for  your  present ! 

[As  the  Kings  go  away,  they  say.'] 

First  Rex.     Sir  kings,  after  our  promise, 

Home  by  Herod  I  must  needs  go. 
Second  Rex.     Now  truly  brethren,  we  can  no  less, 

But  I  am  so  for-watched  I  wot  not  what  to  do. 
Third  Rex.     Right  so  am  I ;  wherefore,  I  you  pray, 

Let  all  us  rest  us  awhile  upon  this  ground. 
First  Rex.     Brethren,  your  saying  is  right  well  unto 
my  pay. 

The  grace  of  that  sweet  child  save  us  all  sound  ! 

[  While  they  sleep  the  Angel  appears^ 

Angel.     King  of  Taurus,  Sir  Jaspar, 

King  of  Araby,  Sir  Balthasar, 
Melchior,  King  of  Aginar, 

To  you  now  am  I  sent. 
For  dread  of  Herod,  go  you  west  home  ; 
Into  those  parts  when  ye  come  down, 
Ye  shall  be  buried  with  great  renown ; 

The  Holy  Ghost  thus  knowledge  hath  sent.     \Exit?\ 

First  Rex.     Awake,  sir  Kings,  I  you  pray  ! 

For  the  voice  of  an  angel  I  heard  in  my  dream. 
Second  Rex.     That  is  full  true  that  ye  do  say, 

For  he  rehearsed  our  names  plain. 

Third  Rex.     He  bade  that  we  should   go  down  by 
west, 

For  dread  of  Herod's  false  betray. 
First  Rex.     So  for  to  do  it  is  the  best ; 

The  Child  that  we  have  sought  guide  us  the  way ! 


Revised 
1534 


]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         267 


Now  farewell,  the  fairest,  of  shape  so  sweet ! 

And  thanked  be  Jesus  of  his  sond. 
That  we  three  together  so  suddenly  should  meet, 

That  dwell  so  wide  and  in  strange  lond, 

And  here  make  our  presentation 

Unto  this  King's  Son,  cleansed  so  clean, 

And  to  his  Mother,  for  our  salvation  ; 
Of  much  mirth  now  may  we  mean. 

That  we  so  well  have  done  this  oblation. 

Second  Rex.    Now  farewell,  Sir  Jaspar,  brother,  to  you. 

King  of  Taurus,  the  most  worthy  ! 
Sir  Balthasar,  also  to  you  I  bow. 

And  I  thank  you  both  of  your  good  company 

That  we  together  have  had. 
He  that  made  us  to  meet  on  hill, 
I  thank  Him  now,  and  ever  I  will ; 
For  now  may  we  go  without  ill. 
And  of  our  offering  be  full  glad. 

Third  Rex.     Now  sith  that  we  must  needly  go, 

For  dread  of  Herod  that  is  so  wroth. 
Now  farewell  brother,  and  brother  also, 
I  take  my  leave  here  at  you  both. 

This  day  on  feet. 
Now  He  that  made  us  to  meet  on  plain, 
And  offer  to  Mary  in  her  jesayne, 
He  give  us  grace  in  heaven  again 
All  together  to  meet. 
{They  go  out,  and  Herod  mid  his  train  occupy  the  pageant^ 

NUNTIUS.     Hail  King,  most  worthiest  in  weed  ! 

Hail,  maintainer  of  courtesy  through  all  this  world 
wide! 
Hail,  the  most  mightiest  that  ever  bestrode  a  steed  ! 
Hail,  most  manfullest  man  in  armour  man  to  abide! 

Hail  in  thine  honour  ! 
These  three  kings  that  forth  were  sent. 
And  should  have  come  again  before  thee  here  present, 
Another  way,  lord,  home  they  went, 
Contrary  to  thine  honour. 


268         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.    [be^reiToo. 

Herod.     Another  way!     Out!  out!  out! 

Hath  those  false  traitors  done  me  this  deed? 
I  stamp  !  I  stare  !  I  look  all  about ! 

Might  I  them  take  I  should  them  burn  at  a  gleed ! 
I  rend  !  I  raw !  and  now  run  I  wood  ! 
Ah !  that  these  villain  traitors  hath   marred  this  my 
mood ! 

They  shall  be  hanged  if  I  may  come  them  to ! 

Here  Herod  rages  in  the  pageant  and  in  the  street  also. 

Eh !    and    that    kerne     of    Bethlehem,    he    shall    be 
dead, 
And  thus  shall  I  fordo  his  prophecy. 

How  say  you,  sir  Knights?  is  not  this  the  best  rede. 
That  all  young  children  for  this  should  be  dead, 
With  sword  to  be  slain  ? 
Then  shall  I  Herod  live  in  lede 
And  all  folk  me  doubt  and  drede, 
And  offer  to  me  both  gold,  riches  and  meed  ; 
Thereto  will  they  be  full  fain. 

First  Miles.     My  lord  king,  Herod  by  name, 

Thy  words  against  my  will  shall  be  ; 
To  see  so  many  young  children  die  is  shame, 

Thesefore  counsel  thereto  gettest  thou  none  of  me. 

Second  Miles.     Well  said,  fellow,  my  truth  I  plight. 

Sir  King,  perceive  right  well  you  may. 
So  great  a  murder  to  see  of  young  fruit 

Will  make  a  rising  in  thine  own  country. 

Herod.     Arising?     Out!  out!  out! 

[  There  Herod  rages  again  and  then  saith  thus  ;] 

Out!  villain  wretches,  haro  upon  you  I  cry! 

My  will  utterly  look  that  it  be  wrought. 
Or  upon  a  gallows  both  you  shall  die, 

By    Mahound    most   mightiest,   that    me  dear  hath 
bought. 


^^^3^]        -^  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.         269 

First  Miles.     Now,  cruel  Herod,  sith  we  shall  do  this 
deed, 

Your  will  needfully  in  this  realm  must  be  wrought ; 
All  the  children  of  that  age  die  they  must  need  ; 

Now  with  all  my  might  they  shall  be  upsought. 

Second  Miles.      And   I  will  swear  here  upon   your 
bright  swerd, 
All  the  children  that  I  find,  slain  they  shall  be  ; 
That  make  many  a  mother  to  weep  and  be  full  sore 
aferd, 
In  our  armour  bright  when  they  us  see. 

Herod.     Now  you  have  sworn,  forth  that  ye  go. 

And  my  will  that  ye  work  both  by  day  and  night, 
And  then  will  I  for  fain  trip  like  a  doe ; 

But  when  they  be  dead  I  warn  you  bring  them  before 
my  sight. 
[Herod  and  his  train  go  away,  arid  JOSEPH  a?id  Mary 
are,  while  asleep,  addressed  by  an  A  NOEL.] 

Angel.     Mary  and  Joseph,  to  you,  I  say, 

Sweet  word  from  the  Father  I  bring  you  full  right ; 
Out  of  Bethlehem  into  Egypt  forth  go  ye  the  way. 
And  with  you  take  the  King,  full  of  might. 
For  dread  of  Herod's  rede  ! 
Joseph.     Arise  up,  Mary,  hastily  and  soon  ; 
Our  Lord's  will  needs  must  be  done, 
Like  as  the  angel  us  bade. 

Mary.     Meekly,  Joseph,  mine  own  spouse, 

Toward  that  country  let  us  repair ; 
At  Egypt  to  some  kind  of  house, 

God  grant  us  His  grace  safe  to  come  there ! 
Here  the   women    come  in   with  their  children,  singing 
them  ;  and  Mary  and  Joseph  go  away  clean. 

First  Woman.     I  lull  my  child,  wondrously  sweet. 
And  in  mine  arms  I  do  it  keep, 

Because  that  it  should  not  cry. 
Second  Woman.    That  Babe  that  is  born  in  Bethlehem, 
so  meek. 

He  save  my  child  and  me  from  villainy ! 


270         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity,    [beKsoo. 

Third  Woman.     Be  still,  be  still,  my  little  child ! 

That  Lord  of  lords  save  both  thee  and  me ! 
For  Herod  hath  sworn  with  wordes  wild 

That  all  young  children  slain  they  shall  be. 

First  Miles.     Say  ye,  whither,  wives,  whither  are  ye 
away? 

What  bear  you  in  your  arms  needs  must  we  see. 
If  they  be  man-children,  die  they  must  this  day, 

For  at  Herod's  will  all  thing  must  be. 

Second  Miles.     And  I  in  hands  once  them  hent, 

Them  for  to  slay  nought  will  I  spare  ; 
We  must  fulfil  Herod's  commandement. 

Else  be  we  as  traitors  and  cast  all  in  care. 

First  Woman.     Sir  knights,  of  your  courtesy, 
This  day  shame  not  your  chivalry, 
But  on  my  child  have  pity 

For  my  sake  in  this  stead  ; 
For  a  simple  slaughter  it  were  to  slo 
Or  to  work  such  a  child  woe, 
That  can  neither  speak  nor  go. 

Nor  never  harm  did. 

Second  Woman.     He  that  slays  my  child  in  sight, 
If  that  my  strokes  on  him  may  light. 
Be  he  squire  or  knight, 

I  hold  him  but  lost. 
See,  thou  false  losenger, 
A  stroke  shalt  thou  bear  me  here, 

And  spare  for  no  cost. 

Third  Woman.     Sit  he  never  so  high  in  saddle. 
But  I  shall  make  his  brains  addle. 
And  here  with  my  pot-ladle 

With  him  will  I  fight. 
I  shall  lay  on  him  as  though  I  wood  were, 
With  this  same  womanly  gear  ; 
There  shall  no  man  steer, 

Whether  that  he  be  king  or  knight. 


Revised 

1534 


]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.  271 


First  Miles.     Who  heard  ever  such  a  cry 
Of  women  that  their  children  have  lost? 

And  greatly  rebuking  chivalry 

Throughout  this  realm  in  every  coast, 
Which  many  a  man's  life  is  like  to  cost ; 

For  this  great  wreak  that  here  is  done 

I  fear  much  vengeance  thereof  will  come. 

Second  Miles.     Eh !  brother,  such  tales  may  we  not 
tell; 
Wherefore  to  the  king  let  us  go, 
For  he  is  like  to  bear  the  peril. 

Which  was  the  causer  that  we  did  so. 
Yet  must  they  all  be  brought  him  to, 
With  wains  and  waggons  fully  freight ; 
I  trow  there  will  be  a  careful  sight. 

[They  go  to  Herod.] 

First  Miles.     Lo  !  Herod,  King,  here  mayest  thou  see 
How  many  thousands  that  we  have  slain. 

Second  Miles.     And  needs  thy  will  fulfilled  must  be  ; 
There  may  no  man  say  there-again. 

[Enter  NUNTIUS.] 

NUNTIUS.     Herod,  King,  I  shall  thee  tell 

All  thy  deeds  is  come  to  nought; 
This  child  is  gone  into  Egypt  to  dwell. 

Lo  !  sir,  in  thine  own  land  what  wonders  ben  wrought ! 

Herod.     Into  Egypt  ?  alas  for  woe  ! 

Longer  in  land  here  I  cannot  abide ; 

Saddle  my  palfrey,  for  in  haste  will  I  go, 

After  yonder  traitors  now  will  I  ride, 

Them  for  to  slo. 
Now  all  men  hie  fast 
Into  Egypt  in  haste! 
All  that  country  will  I  taste 
Till  I  may  come  them  to. 

Finis  ludi  de  tailors  and  shearmen. 


272         A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.     [befceiToo. 

This  matter  newly  corrected  by  Robert  Croo,  the  14th 
day  of  March,  finished  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God  1534, 
then  being  mayor  Master  Pahner;  also  Masters  of  the  said 
Fellowship,  Hugh  Corbett,  Randal  Pinkard,  and  John 
Baggeley. 

These  songs  belong  to  the  Tailors'  and  Shearmen's 
Pageant.  The  first  and  the  last  the  shepherds  sing,  and  the 
second  or  middlemost  the  women  sing. 

Thomas  Mawdycke,  die  decimo  tertio  Maii,  anno  domini 
millesimo  quingentesimo  nonagesimo  primo.  Praetor  fuit 
civitatis  Conventriae  D.  Matthaeus  Richardson,  tunc  con- 
sules  Johannis  Whitehead  et  Thomas  Cravener. 


SONG  I. 

As  I  out  rode  this  enderes  night. 

Of  three  jolly  shepherds  I  saw  a  sight. 

And  all  about  their  fold  a  star  shone  bright  ; 

They  sang  terli,  terlow  ; 

So  merrily  the  shepherds  their  pipes  can  blow. 


SONG  2. 

Lully,  lullay,  thou  little  tiny  child, 
By  by,  lully,  lullay,  thou  little  tiny  child 
By  by,  lully,  lullay! 

O  sisters  two. 
How  may  we  do. 

For  to  preserve  this  day 
This  poor  youngling. 
For  whom  we  do  sing 

By  by,  lully,  lullay? 


^"%^'^.]        A  Miracle  Play  of  the  Nativity.  273 

Herod  the  King, 
In  his  raging, 

Charged  he  hath  this  day 
His  men  of  might, 
In  his  own  sight 

All  young  children  to  slay, — 

That  woe  is  me. 
Poor  child  for  thee. 

And  ever  mourn,  and  may, 
For  thy  parting, 
Neither  say  nor  sing 

By  by,  lully,  lullay. 


SONG  3. 

Down  from  heaven,  from  heaven  so  high, 
Of  angels  there  came  a  great  company. 
With  mirth  and  joy  and  great  solemnity, 

They  sang  terli,  terlow, 
So  merrily  the  shepherds  their  pipes  can  blow. 


13 


Everyman. 

[From  John   Skot's  Editions, 
c.    1525.] 


277 


"Everyman, 
[From  John  Skot's  Editions,  c.  1525.] 

Here  beginneth  a  treatise  how  the  High  Father  of  Heaven  sendeth 
Death  to  summon  every  creature  to  come  and  give  a  count  of  their 
lives  in  this  world,  and  is  in  manner  of  a  moral  play. 

Messenger.     I  pray  you  all  give  your  audience, 
And  hear  this  matter  with  reverence, 

By  figure  a  moral  play. 
'  The  summoning  of  Everyman  '  called  it  is, 
That  of  our  lives  and  ending  shows 

How  transitory  we  be  all  day. 
This  matter  is  wondrous  precious, 
But  the  intent  of  it  is  more  gracious 

And  sweet  to  bear  away. 
This  story  saith  '  man,  in  the  beginning 
Look  well,  and  take  good  heed  to  the  ending. 

Be  you  never  so  gay  ; 
Ye  think  sin  in  the  beginning  full  sweet. 
Which  in  the  end  causeth  thy  soul  to  weep, 

When  the  body  lieth  in  clay.' 
Here  shall  you  see  how  fellowship  and  jollity, 
Both  strength,  pleasure,  and  beauty. 

Will  fade  from  thee  as  flower  in  May ; 
For  ye  shall  hear  how  our  heaven  king 
Calleth  every  man  to  a  general  reckoning: 

Give  audience,  and  hear  what  he  will  say. 

God  speaketh. 

God.     I  perceive  here  in  my  majesty 
How  that  all  creatures  be  to  me  unkind, 
Living  without  dread  in  worldly  prosperity. 
Of  ghostly  sight  the  people  be  so  blind. 


278  Everyman.  [^'l 


Written 

500. 


Drowned  in  sin,  they  know  me  not  for  their  God  ; 

In  worldly  riches  is  all  their  mind. 

They  fear  not  my  righteousness,  that  sharp  rod  ; 

My  law  that  I  showed,  when  I  for  them  died, 
They  forget  clean,  and  shedding  of  my  blood  so  red. 
I  hanged  between  two  thieves,  it  cannot  be  denied. 
To  get  them  life,  I  suffered  to  be  dead  ; 
I  healed  their  feet — with  thorns  hurt  was  my  head — 
I  could  do  no  more  than  I  did,  truly. 
And  now  I  see  the  people  do  clean  forsake  me ; 
They  use  the  seven  deadly  sins  damnable; 
As  pride,  covetise,  wrath,  and  lechery, 
Now  in  the  world  be  made  commendable  ; 
And  thus  they  leave  of  angels  the  heavenly  company. 
Every  man  liveth  so  after  his  own  pleasure, 
And  yet  of  their  life  they  be  not  sure. 
I  see  the  more  that  I  them  forbear 
The  worse  they  are  from  year  to  year. 
All  that  liveth  appaireth  fast. 
Therefore  I  will  in  all  the  haste 
Have  a  reckoning  of  every  man's  person, 
For,  and  I  leave  the  people  thus  alone 
In  their  life  and  wicked  tempests. 
Verily  they  will  become  much  worse  than  beasts. 
For  now  one  would  by  envy  another  up  eat ; 
Charity  they  all  do  clean  forget. 
I  hoped  well  that  every  man 
In  my  glory  should  make  his  mansion, 
And  thereto  I  had  them  all  elect, 
But  now  I  see  that,  like  traitors  deject. 
They  thank  me  not  for  the  pleasure  that  I  to  them  meant, 
Nor  yet  for  their  being  that  I  them  have  lent. 
I  proffered  the  people  great  multitude  of  mercy, 
And  few  there  be  that  asketh  it  heartily  ; 
They  be  so  cumbered  with  worldly  riches 
That  needs  on  them  I  must  do  justice, 
On  every  man  living  without  fear. 
Where  art  thou,  Death,  thou  mighty  messenger? 

Death.     Almighty  God,  I  am  here  at  your  will, 
Your  commandement  to  fulfil. 


Printed 
c.  1525 


]  Everyman.  279 


God.     Go  thou  to  Everyman 

And  show  him,  in  my  name, 

A  pilgrimage  he  must  on  him  take, 

Which  he  in  no  wise  may  escape  ; 

And  that  he  bring  with  him  a  sure  reckoning, 

Without  delay  or  any  tarrying. 

Death.     Lord,  I  will  in  the  world  go  run  over  all, 

And  truly  outsearch  both  great  and  small, 

Everyman  I  will  beset  that  liveth  beastly. 

Out  of  God's  laws,  and  dreadeth  not  folly. 

He  that  loveth  riches  I  will  strike  with  my  dart, 

His  sight  to  blind,  and  from  heaven  depart. 

Except  that  alms-deeds  be  his  good  friend, 

In  hell  for  to  dwell,  world  without  end. 

Lo,  yonder  I  see  Everyman  walking ! 

Full  little  he  thinketh  on  my  coming! 

His  mind  is  on  fleshly  lusts,  and  his  treasure. 

And  great  pain  it  shall  cause  him  to  endure 

Before  the  Lord,  heaven  king. 

Everyman,  stand  still !  whither  art  thou  going 

Thus  gaily?     Hast  thou  thy  Maker  forgot? 

Everyman.     Why  askest  thou  ? 
Wouldest  thou  wot? 

Death.     Yea,  sir,  I  will  show  you  : 
In  great  haste  I  am  sent  to  thee, 
From  God  out  of  his  Majesty. 

Everyman.    What !  sent  to  me  ? 

Death.     Yea,  certainly. 

Though  thou  hast  forgot  Him  here, 

He  thinketh  on  thee  in  the  heavenly  sphere, 

As,  or  we  depart,  thou  shalt  know. 

Everyman.     What  desireth  God  of  me  ? 

Death.     That  shall  I  shew  thee : 
A  reckoning  he  will  needs  have. 
Without  any  longer  respite. 


28o  Everyman.  [I'l"^^. 

Everyman.     To  give  a  reckoning  longer  leisure  I  crave ; 
This  blind  matter  troubleth  my  wit. 

Death.     On  thee  thou  must  take  a  long  journey, 

Therefore  thy  book  of  count  with  thee  thou  bring — 

For  turn  again  thou  cannot  by  no  way — 

And  look  thou  be  sure  of  thy  reckoning  ; 

For  before  God  shalt  thou  answer,  and  shew 

Thy  many  bad  deeds,  and  good  but  a  few — 

How  thou  hast  sped  thy  life,  and  in  what  wise — 

Before  the  chief  Lord  of  Paradise. 

Have  ado  that  we  were  in  that  way, 

For  wot  thou  well  thou  shalt  make  none  attorney. 

Everyman.     Full  unready  I  am  such  reckoning  to  give, 
I  know  thee  not ;  what  messenger  art  thou  ? 

Death.     I  am  Death,  that  no  man  dreadeth, 
For  every  man  I  rest,  and  none  spareth  ; 
For  it  is  God's  commandement 
That  all  to  me  should  be  obedient. 

Everyman.     O  Death,  thou  comest  when  I  had  thee 

least  in  mind ! 
In  thy  power  it  lieth  me  to  save ; 
Yet  of  my  good  will  I  give  thee,  if  ye  will  be  kind. 
Yea,  a  thousand  pound  shalt  thou  have, 
And  defer  this  matter  till  another  day. 

Death.     Everyman,  it  may  not  be  by  no  way : 

I  set  not  by  gold,  silver,  nor  riches, 

Ne  by  pope,  emperor,  king,  duke,  ne  princes ; 

For,  and  I  would  receive  giftes  great, 

All  the  world  I  might  get — 

All  my  custom  is  clean  contrary; 

I  give  thee  no  respite  ;  come  hence  and  not  tarry. 

Everyman.     Alas  !  shall  I  have  no  longer  respite  ? 

I  may  say  Death  giveth  no  warning. 

To  think  on  thee  it  maketh  my  heart  sick, 

For  all  unready  is  my  book  of  reckoning. 


l"^'^^^^^  Everyman.  281 

But  twelve  years,  and  I  might  have  abiding, 
My  counting  book  I  would  make  so  clear 
That  my  reckoning  I  should  not  need  to  fear  ; 
Wherefore,  Death,  I  pray  thee  for  God's  mercy, 
Spare  me,  till  I  be  provided  of  remedy. 

Death.     Thee  availeth  not  to  cry,  weep,  and  pray, 

But  haste  thee  lightly  that  thou  were  gone  the  journey, 

And  prove  thy  friendes  if  thou  can  ; 

For  wot  you  well  the  tide  abideth  no  man, 

And  in  the  world  each  living  creature, 

For  Adam's  sin,  must  die  of  Nature. 

Everyman.     Death,  if  I  should  this  pilgrimage  take, 
And  my  reckoning  surely  make, 
Show  me,  for  saint  charity, 
Should  I  not  come  again  shortly? 

Death.     No,  Everyman  ;  and  thou  be  once  there, 
Thou  must  never  more  come  here, 
Trust  me,  verily  ! 

Everyman.     Gracious  God,  in  high  seat  celestial. 
Have  mercy  on  me  in  this  most  need  ! 
Shall  I  have  no  company,  from  this  vale  terrestrial, 
Of  mine  acquaintance,  that  way  me  to  lead  ? 

Death.     Yea,  if  any  be  so  hardy 

That  would  go  with  thee,  and  bear  thee  company. 

Hie  thee  that  thou  were  gone  to  God's  Magnificence 

Thy  reckoning  to  give  before  His  presence! 

What !  weenest  thou  thy  life  is  given  thee, 

And  thy  worldly  goods  also? 

Everyman.     I  had  weened  so,  verily  ! 

Death.     Nay,  nay  !  it  was  but  lent  thee; 

For  as  soon  as  thou  art  gone 

Another  a  while  shall  have  it,  and  then  go  therefrom 

Even  as  thou  hast  done. 

Everyman,  thou  art  mad  !  that  hast  thy  wittes  five, 

And  here  on  earth  will  not  amend  thy  life ! 

For  suddenly  I  do  come ! 


282  E  V  E  R  Y  M  A  N.  [™^° 

Everyman.     Oh,    wretched   caitiff!    whither   shall    I 

flee, 
That  I  might  scape  this  endless  sorrow  ? 
Now,  gentle  Death,  spare  me  till  to-morrow, 
That  I  may  amend  me 
With  good  advisement. 

Death.     Nay,  thereto  I  will  not  consent, 

Nor  no  man  will  I  respite. 

But  to  the  heart  suddenly  I  shall  smite, 

Without  any  advisement. 

And  now  out  of  sight  I  will  me  hie; 

See  thou  make  thee  ready  shortly. 

For  thou  may'st  say  this  is  the  day 

That  no  man  living  may  scape  away. 

Everyman.     Alas !    I    may    well    weep    with    sighes 

deep ! 
Now  have  I  no  manner  of  company 
To  help  me  in  my  journey,  and  me  to  keep ; 
And  also  my  writing  is  full  unready. 
How  shall  I  do  now  for  to  excuse  me? 
I  would  to  God  I  had  never  be  gete ! 
To  my  soul  a  great  profit  it  had  be, 
For  now  I  fear  pains  huge  and  great. 
The  time  passeth — Lord,  help,  that  all  wrought  1 
For  though  I  mourn  it  availeth  nought ; 
The  day  passeth  and  is  almost  ago — 
I  wot  not  well  what  to  do — 
To  whom  were  I  best  my  complaint  to  make? 
What  and  I  to  Fellowship  thereof  spake, 
And  showed  him  of  this  sudden  chance? 
For  in  him  is  all  mine  affiance. 
We  have  in  the  world,  so  many  a  day, 
Been  good  friends  in  sport  and  play ; 
I  see  him  yonder  certainly  ! 
I  trust  that  he  will  bear  me  company ; 
Therefore  to  him  will  I  speak  to  ease  my  sorrow: 
Well  met,  good  Fellowship,  and  good  morrow ! 


^;;';',<5'']  Everyman.  283 

Fellowship  speaketh. 

Fellow.     Everyman,  good  morrow  !  by  this  clay, 
Sir,  why  lookest  thou  so  piteously  ? 
If  anything  be  amiss,  I  pray  thee,  me  say. 
That  I  may  help  to  remedy. 

Everyman.     Yea,  good  Fellowship,  yea, 
I  am  in  great  jeopardy ! 

Fellow.  My  true  friend,  show  to  me  your  mind  ; 
I  will  not  forsake  thee  unto  my  life's  end — 
In  the  way  of  good  company. 

Everyman.     That  is  well  spoken,  and  lovingly ! 

Fellow.     Sir,  I  must  needs  know  your  heaviness ; 
I  have  pity  to  see  you  in  any  distress  ! 
If  any  have  you  wronged,  ye  shall  revenged  be, 
Though  I  on  the  ground  be  slain  for  thee, 
Though  that  I  know  before  that  I  should  die ! 

Everyman.     Verily,  Fellowship,  gramercy  ! 

Fellow.     Tush  !  by  thy  thanks  I  set  not  a  straw  ! 
Show  me  your  grief,  and  say  no  more. 

Everyman.     If  I  my  heart  should  to  you  break. 
And  then  you  to  turn  your  mind  from  me, 
And  would  not  me  comfort,  when  you  hear  me  speak, 
Then  should  I  ten  times  sorrier  be. 

Fellow.     Sir,  I  say  as  I  will  do  in  deed. 

Everyman.     Then  be  you  a  good  friend  at  need ! 
I  have  found  you  true  here  before. 

Fellow.     And  so  ye  shall  evermore  ; 
For  in  faith,  and  thou  go  to  hell 
I  will  not  forsake  thee  by  the  way ! 

Everyman.      Ye  speak  like  a  good   friend  ;    I   believe 

you  well ; 
I  shall  deserve  it,  and  I  may. 


284  Everyman.  [^^','';™ 

Fellow.  I  speak  of  no  deserving,  by  this  day  ! 
For  he  that  will  say,  and  nothing  do. 
Is  not  worthy  with  good  company  to  go  ; 
Therefore  show  me  the  grief  of  your  mind, 
As  to  your  friend  most  loving  and  kind. 

Everyman.  I  shall  show  you  how  it  is : 
Commanded  I  am  to  go  a  journey — 
A  long  way,  hard  and  dangerous — 
And  give  a  strait  count,  without  delay, 
Before  the  high  judge  Adonay  ; 
Wherefore,  I  pray  you,  bear  me  company 
As  ye  have  promised,  in  this  journey. 

Fellow.     That  is  matter  indeed  !  promise  is  duty  ; 

But  and  I  should  take  such  a  voyage  on  me, 

I  know  it  well  it  should  be  to  my  pain  ; 

Also  it  maketh  me  afeard,  certain. 

But  let  us  take  counsel  here  as  we  can. 

For  your  words  would  fear  a  strong  man. 

Everyman.  Why  !  ye  said  if  I  had  need, 
Ye  would  me  never  forsake,  quick  ne  dead. 
Though  it  were  to  hell,  truly ! 

Fellow.     So  I  said,  certainly; 

But  such  pleasures  be  set  aside,  the  sooth  to  say, 

And  also,  if  we  took  such  a  journey, 

When  should  we  come  again  ? 

Everyman.     Nay,  never  again  till  the  Day  of  Doom. 

Fellow.  In  faith,  then  will  not  I  come  there ; 
Who  hath  you  these  tidings  brought? 

Everyman.     Indeed,  Death  was  with  me  here. 

Fellow.     Now,  by  God  that  all  hath  bought, 

If  Death  were  the  messenger, 

For  no  man  that  is  living  to-day 

I  will  not  go  that  loathsome  journey, 

Not  for  the  father  that  beeat  me ! 


cfTs's]  Everyman.  285 

Everyman.     Ye  promised  me  otherwise,  pardie ! 

Fellow.     I  wot  well  I  said  so,  truly, 

And  yet  if  thou  wilt  eat  and  drink  and  make  good  cheer. 

Or  haunt  to  women,  that  lusty  company, 

I  would  not  forsake  you  while  the  day  is  clear, 

Trust  me  verily  ! 

Everyman.     Yea,  thereto  ye  would  be  ready. 

To  go  to  mirth,  solace,  and  play  ; 

Your  mind  to  folly  will  sooner  apply 

Than  to  bear  me  company  in  my  long  journey. 

Fellow.     Nay,  in  good  faith,  I  will  not  that  way. 
But  and  thou  wilt  murder,  or  any  man  kill. 
In  that  I  will  help  thee  with  a  good  will. 

Everyman.     Oh,  that  is  a  simple  advice,  indeed ! 

Gentle  fellow,  help  me  in  my  necessity  ! 

We  have  loved  long,  and  now  I  need, 

And  now,  gentle  Fellowship,  remember  me. 

Fellow.     Whether  ye  have  loved  me  or  no, 
By  Saint  John  I  will  not  with  thee  go  ! 

Everyman.     Yet,  I  pray  thee,  take  the  labour  and  do  so 

much  for  me 
To  bring  me  forward,  for  saint  charity, 
And  comfort  me  till  I  come  without  the  town. 

Fellow.     Nay,  and  thou  would  give  me  a  new  gown 

I  will  not  one  foot  with  thee  go  ; 

But  and  thou  had  tarried  I  would  not  ha'  left  thee  so. 

And  as  now,  God  speed  thee  in  thy  journey ! 

For  from  thee  I  will  depart  as  fast  as  I  may. 

Everyman.     Whither  away,  Fellowship  ?  wilt  thou  for- 
sake me? 

Fellow.     Yea,  by  my  fay ;  to  God  I  betake  thee  ! 

Everyman.      Farewell,  good    Fellowship  !    for  thee  my 
heart  is  sore. 


2  86  Everyman.  Q^'^;'^" 

Adieu !  for  I  shall  never  see  thee  no  more. 

Fellow.     In  faith,  Everyman,  farewell  now  at  the  end! 
For  you  I  will  remember  that  parting  is  mourning. 

Everyman.     Alack!  shall  we  thus  depart  indeed? 

Oh  Lady,  help  !  without  any  more  comfort, 

Lo !  Fellowship  forsaketh  me  in  my  most  need. 

For  help  in  this  world  whither  shall  I  resort? 

Fellowship  here  before  with  me  would  merry  make, 

And  now  little  sorrow  for  me  doth  he  take. 

It  is  said,  in  prosperity  men  friends  may  find, 

Which  in  adversity  be  full  unkind 

Now  whither  for  succour  shall  I  flee, 

Sith  that  Fellowship  hath  forsaken  me? 

To  my  kinnesmen  I  will,  truly. 

Praying  them  to  help  me  in  my  necessity. 

I  believe  that  they  will  do  so. 

For  kind  will  creep  where  it  may  not  go. 

I  will  go  say,  for  yonder  I  see  them  go : 

Where  be  ye  now,  my  friends  and  kinnesmen  ? 

Kindred.     Here  be  we  now  at  your  commandemeiit ; 
Cousin,  I  pray  you,  show  us  your  intent 
In  any  wise,  and  do  not  spare. 

Cousin.     Yea,  Everyman,  and  us  to  declare 

If  ye  be  disposed  to  go  any  whither. 

For  wot  ye  well,  we  will  live  and  die  together. 

Kindred.     In  wealth  and  woe  we  will  with  you  hold. 
For  over  his  kin  a  man  may  be  bold. 

Everyman.     Gramercy  !  my  friends  and  kinsmen  kind  : 

Now  shall  I  show  you  the  grief  of  my  mind. 

I  was  commanded  by  a  messenger. 

That  is  a  high  king's  chief  officer; 

He  bade  me  go  a  pilgrimage  to  my  pain, 

But  I  know  well  I  shall  never  come  again. 

Also  I  must  give  reckoning  strait, 

For  I  have  a  great  enemy  that  hath  me  in  wait, 

Which  intendeth  me  for  to  hinder. 


^!\%f]  Everyman.  287 

Kindred,     What  account  is  that  which  ye  must  render? 
That  would  I  know. 

Everyman.     Of  all  my  works  I  must  show, 

How  I  have  lived  and  my  dayes  spent ; 

Also  of  ill  deeds  that  I  have  used 

In  my  time,  sith  life  was  me  lent, 

And  of  all  virtues  that  I  have  refused  ; 

Therefore,  I  pray  you,  go  thither  with  me, 

To  help  to  make  mine  account,  for  saint  charity ! 

Cousin.     What !  to  go  thither?  is  that  the  matter? 
Nay,  Everyman,  I  had  liefer  fast,  bread  and  water, 
All  this  five  year  and  more. 

Everyman.     Alas,  that  ever  I  was  born  ! 
For  now  shall  I  never  be  merry 
If  that  you  forsake  me. 

Kindred.     Ah,  sir,  what !  ye  be  a  merry  man  ! 
Take  good  heart  to  you,  and  make  no  moan ; 
But  one  thing  I  warn  you — by  Saint  Anne, 
As  for  me,  ye  shall  go  alone ! 

Everyman.     My  cousin,  will  you  not  with  me  go? 

Cousin.     No,  by  our  Lady  !     I  have  the  cramp  in  my 

toe! 
Trust  not  to  me,  for  so  God  me  speed, 
I  will  deceive  you  in  your  most  need  ! 

Kindred.     It  availeth  not  us  to 'tice; 

Ye  shall  have  my  maid,  with  all  my  heart! 

She  loveth  to  go  to  feasts,  there  to  be  nice, 

And  to  dance,  and  abroad  to  start ; 

I  will  give  her  leave  to  help  you  in  that  journey. 

If  that  you  and  she  may  agree. 

Everyman.     Now  show  me  the  very  effect  of  your  mind  : 
Will  you  go  with  me  or  abide  behind? 

Kindred.     Abide  behind?     Yea,  that  will  I,  and  I  may, 
Therefore  farewell,  till  another  day ! 


288  Everyman.  [^'i'soo" 

Everyman.     How  should  I  be  merry  or  glad  ? 
For  fair  promises  men  to  me  do  make, 
But  when  I  have  most  need  they  me  forsake. 
I  am  deceived — that  maketh  me  sad. 

Cousin.     Cousin  Everyman,  farewell  now  ! 
For  verily  I  will  not  go  with  you. 
Also  of  my  own  an  unready  reckoning 
I  have  to  account,  therefore  I  make  tarrying. 
Now  God  keep  thee !  for  now  I  go. 

Everyman.     Ah,  Jesus  !  is  all  come  hereto? 
Lo  !  fair  words  maketh  fools  fain  ! 
They  promise,  and  nothing  will  do,  certain  ! 
My  kinnesmen  promised  me  faithfully 
For  to  abide  with  me  steadfastly, 
And  now  fast  away  do  they  flee  ; 
Even  so  Fellowship  promised  me. 
What  friend  were  best  me  of  to  provide  ? 
I  lose  my  time  here  longer  to  abide. 
Yet  in  my  mind  a  thing  there  is — 
All  my  life  I  have  loved  riches ; 
If  that  my  Good  now  help  me  might, 
It  would  make  my  heart  full  light. 
1  will  speak  to  him  in  this  distress  : 
.    Where  art  thou,  my  Goods  and  Riches? 

Goods.     Who  calleth  me  ?     Everyman  ?  what !  hast  thou 

haste? 
I  lie  here  in  corners,  trussed  and  piled  so  high. 
And  in  chests  I  am  locked  full  fast. 
Also  sacked  in  bags — thou  mayst  see  with  thine  eye — 
I  cannot  stir;  in  packs  low  I  lie. 
What  would  ye  have  ?  lightly  me  say. 

Everyman.     Come  hither,  Good,  in  all  the  haste  thou 

may, 
For  of  counsel  I  must  desire  thee. 

Goods.     Sir,  and  ye  in  the  world  have  trouble  or  adver- 
sity, 
Then  can  I  help  you  to  remedy  shortly. 


^T/^t]  Everyman.  289 

Everyman.     It  is  another  disease  that  grieveth  me  ; 

In  this  world  it  is  not — I  tell  so — 

I  am  sent  for,  another  way  to  go, 

To  give  a  strait  account  general 

Before  the  highest  Jupiter  of  all. 

And  all  my  life  I  have  had  joy  and  pleasure  in  thee, 

Therefore,  I  pray  thee,  go  with  me ; 

For  peradventure  thou  mayest,  before  God  Almighty, 

My  reckoning  help  to  clean  and  purify  ; 

For  it  is  said,  ever  among, 

That  money  maketh  all  right  that  is  wrong. 

Goods.     Nay,  Everyman,  I  sing  another  song! 
I  follow  no  man  in  such  voyages, 
For  and  I  went  with  thee. 
Thou  should'st  fare  much  the  worse  for  me ; 
For  because  on  me  thou  did  set  thy  mind. 
Thy  reckoning  I  have  made  blotted  and  blind, 
That  thine  account  thou  cannot  make  truly. 
And  that  hast  thou  for  the  love  of  me. 

Everyman.     That  would  grieve  me  full  sore, 
When  I  should  come  to  that  fearful  answer. 
Up  !   let  us  go  thither  together  ! 

Goods.     Nay,   not   so !     I    am    too   brittle,    I    may   not 

endure ; 
I  will  follow  no  man  one  foot,  be  thou  sure. 

Everyman.     Alas !    I    have   thee  loved,  and  had  great 

pleasure 
All  my  life's  days  on  good  and  treasure. 

Goods.     That  is  to  thy  damnation,  without  leasing, 

For  my  love  is  contrary  to  the  love  everlasting ; 

But  if  thou  had  m.e  loved  moderately,  during, 

As  to  the  poor  to  give  part  for  me. 

Then  shouldest  thou  not  in  this  dolour  be. 

Nor  in  this  great  sorrow  and  care. 

EverYxMan.     Lo  now  !     I  was  deceived  or  I  was  ware ! 
And  all  I  may  wyte  my  spending  of  time. 

T  12 


/... 


290  Everyman.  lo'^is^. 

Goods.     What!  weenest  thou  that  I  am  thine? 

Everyman.     I  had  weened  so. 

Goods.     Nay,  Everyman,  I  say  no ! 
As  for  a  while  I  was  lent  thee, 
A  season  thou  hast  had  me  in  prosperity. 
My  conditions  is  man's  soul  to  kill ; 
If  I  save  one,  a  thousand  I  do  spill. 
Weenest  thou  that  I  will  follow  thee 
From  this  world  ?  nay,  verily  ! 

Everyman.     I  had  weened  otherwise. 

Goods.     Therefore  to  thy  soul  Good  is  a  thief; 
For  when  thou  art  dead,  this  is  my  guise — 
Another  to  deceive,  in  the  same  wise 
As  I  have  done  thee,  and  all  to  his  soul's  reprief. 

Everyman.     Oh  false  Good,  cursed  thou  be ! 
Thou  traitor  to  God,  thou  hast  deceived  me 
And  caught  me  in  thy  snare  ! 

Goods.     Marry!  thou  brought  thyself  in  care. 

Whereof  I  am  glad  ; 

I  must  needs  laugh,  I  cannot  be  sad. 

Everyman.     Ah,  Good,  thou  hast  had  my  heartly  love ! 
I  gave  thee  that  which  should  be  the  Lord's  above. 
But  wilt  thou  not  go  with  me  indeed  ? 
I  pray  thee  truth  to  say. 

Goods.     No,  so  God  me  speed  I 
Therefore  farewell,  and  have  good  day  I 

Everyman.     Oh,  to  whom  shall  I  make  my  moan, 

For  to  go  with  me  in  that  heavy  journey? 

First  Fellowship,  he  said  he  would  with  me  go — 

His  wordes  were  very  pleasant  and  gay — 

But  afterward  he  left  me  alone ; 

Then  spake  I  to  my  kinsmen,  all  in  despair, 

And  also  they  gave  me  wordes  fair — 


Printed 
C.  1525, 


I]  Everyman  291 


They  lacked  no  fair  speaking — 

But  all  forsake  nie  in  the  ending. 

Then  went  I  to  my  Goods,  that  I  loved  best, 

In  hope  to  have  comfort,  but  there  had  I  least, 

For  my  Goods  sharply  did  me  tell 

That  he  bringeth  many  in  hell. 

Then  of  myself  I  was  ashamed, 

And  so  I  am  worthy  to  be  blamed : 

Thus  may  I  well  myself  hate. 

Of  whom  shall  I  now  counsel  take? 

I  think  that  I  shall  never  speed 

Till  that  I  go  to  my  Good  Deed, 

But  alas  !  she  is  so  weak 

That  she  can  neither  go  nor  speak, 

Yet  will  I  venture  on  her  now  : 

My  Good  Deeds,  where  be  you  ? 

Good  Deeds.     Here  I  lie,  cold  in  the  ground  ; 
Thy  sins  have  me  so  sore  bound 
That  I  cannot  stir. 

Everyman.     Oh,  Good  Deeds,  I  stand  in  fear! 

I  must  you  pray  of  counsel, 

For  help  now  should  come  right  well. 

Good  Deeds.     Everyman,  I  have  understanding 

That  thou  art  summoned  account  to  make 

Before  Messias,  of  Jerusalem  King; 

And  you  do  by  me,  that  journey  with  you  will  I  take. 

Everyman.    Therefore  I  come  to  you,  my  moan  to  make ; 
I  pray  thee  to  go  with  me. 

Good  Deeds.      I  would  full  fain,  but   I    cannot  stand, 
verily ! 

Everyman.     Why  ?  is  there  anything  on  you  fall  ? 

Good  Deeds.     Yea,  sir  ;  I  may  thank  you  of  all. 

If  ye  had  perfectly  cheered  me, 

Your  book  of  account  full  ready  now  had  be. 


292  Everyman.  [a '1500" 

Look  !  the  books  of  your  workes  and  deedes  eke, 
Behold  how  they  He  under  the  feet, 
To  your  soules  heaviness  ! 

Everyman.     Our  Lord  Jesus  helpe  me  ! 
For  one  letter  herein  can  I  not  see. 

Good  Deeds.      There  is  a  blind  reckoning  in  time  of 
distress. 

Everyman.     Good  Deeds,  I  pray  you  help  me  in  this 

need, 
Or  else  I  am  for  ever  damned  indeed  ; 
Therefore  help  me  to  make  my  reckoning 
Before  the  Redeemer  of  all  thing, 
That  King  is,  and  was,  and  ever  shall. 

Good  Deeds.     Everyman,  I  am  sorry  of  your  fall, 
And  fain  would  I  help  you,  and  I  were  able. 

Everyman.     Good  Deeds,  your  counsel  I  pray  you  give 
me. 

Good  Deeds.    That  shall  I  do,  verily ! 
Though  that  on  my  feet  I  may  not  go, 
I  have  a  sister,  that  shall  with  you  also. 
Called  Knowledge,  which  shall  with  you  abide, 
To  help  you  to  make  that  dreadful  reckoning. 

Knowledge.     Everyman,  I  will   go  with  thee  and  be 

thy  guide, 
In  thy  most  need  to  go  by  thy  side. 

Everyman.     In  good  condition  I  am  now  in  everything 
And  am  wholly  content  with  this  good  thing : 
Thanked  be  God,  my  Creator ! 

Good  Deeds.     And  when  he  hath  brought  thee  there 

Where  thou  shalt  heal  thee  of  thy  smart, 

Then  go  thou  with  thy  reckoning  and  thy  good  deeds 

together. 
For  to  make  thee  joyful  at  the  heart, 
Before  the  Blessed  Trinity. 


^^//j'^]  Everyman.  293 

Everyman.     My  good  Deeds,  I  thank  thee  heartily ; 
I  am  well  content,  certainly, 
With  your  wordes  sweet. 

Knowledge.     Now  go  we  thither,  lovingly. 
To  confession,  that  cleansing  river. 

Everyman.     For  joy  I  weep !     I  would  we  were  there ! 
But  I  pray  you  to  instruct  me  by  intellection, 
Where  dwelleth  that  holy  virtue,  Confession  ? 

Knowledge.     In  the  house  of  salvation  ; 

We  shall  find  him,  in  that  place. 

That  shall  us  comfort,  by  God's  grace. 

Lo !  this  is  Confession  ;  kneel  down  and  ask  mercy, 

For  he  is  in  good  conceit  with  God  Almighty. 

Everyman.     Oh  glorious  fountain,  that  all  uncleanness 

doth  clarify. 
Wash  from  me  the  spots  of  vices  unclean, 
That  on  me  no  sin  may  be  seen  ! 
I  come  with  Knowledge,  for  my  redemption, 
Redeemed  with  heart,  and  full  of  contrition  ; 
For  I  am  commanded  a  pilgrimage  to  take, 
And  great  accounts  before  God  to  make. 
Now  I  pray  you.  Shrift,  mother  of  salvation. 
Help  my  Good  Deeds,  for  my  piteous  exclamation ! 

Confession.     I  know  your  sorrow  well,  Everyman  ; 

Because  with  Knowledge  ye  come  to  me 

I  will  you  comfort,  as  well  as  I  can, 

And  a  precious  jewel  I  will  give  thee, 

Called  penance,  voider  of  adversity  ; 

Therewith  shall  your  body  chastised  be, 

With  abstinence,  and  perseverance  in  God's  service. 

Here  shall  you  receive  that  scourge  of  me 

Which  is  penance  strong,  that  ye  must  endure. 

To  remember  thy  Saviour  was  scourged  for  thee 

With  sharp  scourges,  and  suffered  it  patiently. 

So  must  thou,  or  thou  scape  that  painful  pilgrimage: 

Knowledge,  keep  him  in  this  voyage. 


294  Everyman.  U'l^^. 

And  by  that  time  Good  Deeds  will  be  with  thee ; 

But  in  any  wise  be  sure  of  mercy — 

For  your  time  draweth  fast — and  ye  will  saved  be  ; 

Ask  God  mercy  and  He  will  grant,  truly. 

When  with  the  scourge  of  penance  man  doth  him  bind, 

The  oil  of  forgiveness  then  shall  he  find. 

Everyman.     Thanked  be  God  for  His  gracious  work ! 
For  now  I  will  my  penance  begin : 
This  hath  rejoiced  and  lighted  my  heart, 
Though  the  knots  be  painful  and  hard  within. 

Knowledge.      Everyman,  your  penance   look  that  ye 

fulfil. 
What  pain  that  ever  it  to  you  be, 
And  Knowledge  will  give  you  counsel  at  will. 
How  your  accounts  ye  shall  make  clearly. 

Everyman.     Oh  eternal  God !  Oh  heavenly  figure  ! 

O  way  of  righteousness  !     Oh  goodly  vision  ! 

Which  descended  down  in  a  virgin  pure, 

Because  He  would  every  man  to  redeem, 

Which  Adam  forfeited  by  his  disobedience; 

Oh  blessed  Godhead  elect  and  high  divine, 

Forgive  me  my  grievous  offence  ! 

Here  I  cry  thee  mercy  in  this  presence. 

Oh  Ghostly  treasure!  O  Ransomer  and  Redeemer 

Of  all  the  world  !     Hope  and  Conductor  ! 

Mirror  of  joy  and  Founder  of  mercy. 

Which  illumineth  heaven  and  earth  thereby, 

Hear  my  clamorous  complaint,  though  it  late  be! 

Receive  my  prayers,  of  thy  benignity! 

Though  I  be  a  sinner  most  abominable, 

Yet  let  my  name  be  written  in  Moses'  table! 

Oh  Mary !  pray  to  the  Maker  of  all  thing. 

Me  for  to  help  at  my  ending  ! 

And  save  me  from  the  power  of  my  enemy, 

For  death  assaileth  me  strongly  ; 

And,  Lady,  that  I  may  by  means  of  thy  prayer, 

Of  thy  Son's  glory  to  be  partaker. 

By  the  means  of  His  Passion,  I  it  crave  : 


c.'TsS'l  Everyman.  295 

I  beseech  you,  help  my  soul  to  save  I 
Knowledge,  give  me  the  scourge  of  penance; 
My  flesh  therewith  shall  give  a  quittance — 
I  will  now  begin,  if  God  give  me  grace. 

Knowledge.      Everyman,    God    give    you    time    and 

space ! 
Thus  I  bequeath  you  in  the  hands  of  our  Saviour ; 
Thus  may  you  make  your  reckoning  sure, 

Everyman.  In  the  name  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
My  body  sore  punished  shall  be! 
Take  this,  body,  for  the  sin  of  the  flesh, 
Also  thou  delightest  to  go  gay  and  fresh, 
And  in  way  of  damnation  thou  did  me  bring, 
Therefore  suffer  now  strokes  and  punishing  ! 
Now  of  penance  I  will  wade  the  water  clear. 
To  save  me  from  hell  and  from  the  fire. 

Good  Deeds.     I  thank  God,  now  I  can  walk  and  go! 
I  am  delivered  of  my  sickness  and  woe  ; 
Therefore  with  Everyman  I  will  go,  and  not  spare ; 
His  good  works  I  will  help  him  to  declare. 

Knowledge.     Now,  Everyman,  be  merry  and  glad  ! 
Your  Good  Deeds  do  come,  ye  may  not  be  sad. 
Now  is  your  Good  Deeds  whole  and  sound, 
Going  upright  upon  the  ground. 

Everyman.     My  heart  is  light,  and  shall  be  evermore : 
Now  will  I  smite  faster  than  I  did  before. 

Good  Deeds.     Everyman,  pilgrim,  my  special  friend. 

Blessed  be  thou  without  end  ! 

For  thee  is  prepared  the  eternal  glory. 

Ye  have  me  made  whole  and  sound. 

Therefore  I  will  abide  with  thee  in  every  stound. 

Everyman.     Welcome,  my  Good   Deeds !    now   I  hear 

thy  voice 
I  weep  for  very  sweetness  of  love. 


296  Everyman.  [^'i;'^" 

Knowledge.     Be  no  more  sad,  but  ever  more  rejoice  ; 

God  seeth  thy  living  in  His  throne  above. 

Put  on  this  garment  to  thy  behove, 

Which  with  your  tears  is  now  all  wet, 

Lest  before  God  it  be  unsweet 

When  you  to  your  journey's  end  come  shall. 

Everyman.    Gentle  Knowledge,  what  do  ye  it  call? 

Knowledge.     It  is  the  garment  of  sorrow — 

From  pain  it  will  you  borrow — 

Contrition  it  is, 

That  getteth  forgiveness, 

It  pleaseth  God  passing  well. 

Good  Deeds.     Everyman,  will  you  wear  it  for  your  heal? 

Everyman.     Now  blessed  be  Jesu,  Mary's  Son  ! 
For  now  have  I  on  true  contrition  ; 
And  let  us  go  now  without  tarrying. 
Good  Deeds,  have  we  clear  our  reckoning? 

Good  Deeds.     Yea,  indeed,  I  have  it  here. 

Everyman.     Then  I  trust  we  need  not  fear. 
Now  friends,  let  us  not  part  in  twain. 

Kindred.     Nay,  Everyman,  that  will  we  not,  certain  ! 

Good  Deeds.    Yet  must  thou  lead  with  thee 
Three  persons  of  great  might. 

Everyman.    Who  should  they  be? 

Good  Deeds.     Discretion  and  Strength  they  hight, 
And  thy  Beauty  may  not  abide  behind. 

Knowledge.     Also  ye  must  call  to  mind 
Your  five  wits,  as  for  your  councillors. 

Good  Deeds.     You  must  have  them  ready  at  all  hours. 


l""^'^^_]  Everyman.  297 

Everyman.     How  shall  I  get  them  hither? 

Kindred.     You  must  call  them  all  together, 
And  they  will  hear  you,  incontinent. 

Everyman.     My  friends,  come  hither  and  be  present ! 
Discretion,  Strength,  my  Five  Wits,  and  Beauty ! 

Beauty.     Here  are  your  will  me  be  ready ; 
What  would  ye  that  we  should  do? 

Good  Deeds.     That  ye  would  with  Everyman  go, 

And  help  him  in  his  pilgrimage. 

Advise  you — will  ye  with  him  or  not,  in  that  voyage? 

Strength.     We  will  bring  him  all  thither, 
To  his  help  and  comfort,  ye  may  believe  me. 

Discretion.     So  will  we  go  with  him  all  together. 

Everyman.     Almighty  God,  loved  may  thou  be! 

I  give  thee  laud  that  I  have  hither  brought 

Strength,   Discretion,   Beauty,   and   Five  Wits, — lack    I 

nought — 
And  my  Good  Deeds,  with  Knowledge  clear, 
All  be  in  company  at  my  will  here ; 
I  desire  no  more  to  my  business. 

Strength.      And    I,   Strength,   will    stand   by   you    in 

distress, 
Though  thou  wouldest  in  battle  fight  on  the  ground. 

Five   Wits.     And    though   it   were  through  the  world 

round, 
We  will  not  depart,  for  sweet  nor  sour. 

Beauty.     No  more  will  I,  unto  death's  hour. 
Whatsoever  thereof  befall. 

Discretion.     Everyman,  advise  you  first  of  all; 
Go  with  a  good  advisement  and  deliberation. 
We  all  give  you  virtuous  monition. 


298  Everyman.  [J^'l"^. 

Everyman.    That  all  shall  be  well. 

My  friendes,  hearken  what  I  will  tell : 

I  pray  God  reward  you  in  His  heavenly  sphere ! 

Now  hearken,  all  that  be  here, 

For  I  will  make  my  testament 

Here  before  you  all  present. 

In  alms  half  my  goods  I  will  give  with  my  handes  twain 

In  the  way  of  charity,  with  good  intent; 

And  the  other  half  still  shall  remain 

In  quiet,  to  be  returned  there  it  ought  to  be. 

This  I  do  in  despite  of  the  fiend  of  hell, 

To  go  quite  out  of  his  peril, 

Ever  after  and  this  day. 

Knowledge.     Everyman,  hearken  what  I  say  : 

Go  to  priesthood,  I  you  advise. 

And  receive  of  him,  in  any  wise, 

The  Holy  Sacrament  and  ointment  together ; 

Then  shortly  see  ye  turn  again  hither : 

We  will  all  abide  you  here. 

Five  Wits.     Yea,  Everyman,  hie  you  that  ye  ready  were 

There  is  no  emperor,  king,  duke,  ne  baron. 

That  of  God  hath  commission, 

As  hath  the  least  priest  in  the  world  being; 

For  of  the  Blessed  Sacraments,  pure  and  benign, 

He  beareth  the  keys  and  thereof  hath  he  cure ; 

For  man's  redemption  it  is  ever  sure. 

Which  God,  for  our  soul's  medicine. 

Gave  us  out  of  his  heart  with  great  pain. 

Here  in  this  transitory  life,  for  thee  and  me, 

The  Blessed  Sacraments  Seven  there  be  ; 

Baptism,  Confirmation,  with  Priesthood  good, 

And  the  Sacrament  of  God's  precious  flesh  and  blood  ; 

Marriage,  the  Holy  Extreme  Unction,  and  Penance. 

These  seven  be  good  to  have  in  remembrance, 

Gracious  sacraments  of  high  divinity. 

Everyman.     Fain  would  I  receive  that  Holy  Body, 
And  meekly  to  my  ghostly  father  I  will  go. 


?.","S]  Everyman.  299 

Five  Wits.     Everyman,  that  is  the  best  that  ye  can  do : 

God  will  you  to  salvation  bring, 

For  good  priesthood  excecdeth  all  other  thing. 

To  us  holy  scripture  they  do  teach, 

And  converteth  man  from  sin,  heaven  to  reach. 

God  hath  to  them  more  power  given 

Than  to  any  angel  that  is  in  heaven. 

With  five  words  he  may  consecrate, 

God's  body  in  flesh  and  blood  to  make, 

And  handleth  his  maker  between  his  hands. 

The  priest  bindeth  and  unbindeth  all  bands 

Both  in  earth  and  in  heaven. 

Thou  ministers  all  the  sacraments  seven — 

Though  we  kiss  thy  feet  thou  were  worthy — 

Thou  art  surgeon  that  cureth  sin  deadly. 

No  remedy  we  find  under  God 

But  all  only  priesthood. 

Everyman,  God  gave  priests  that  dignity, 

And  setteth  them  in  his  stead,  among  us  to  be ; 

Thus  be  they  above  angels  in  degree. 

Knowledge.     If  priests  be  good,  it  is  so  surely  ; 

But  when  Jesus  hung  on  the  cross  with  great  smart, 

There  he  gave,  out  of  his  blessed  heart, 

The  same  sacrament,  in  great  torment ; 

He  sold  them  not  to  us,  that  Lord  omnipotent : 

Therefore  Saint  Peter  the  Apostle  doth  say, 

That  Jesus'  curse  hath  all  they 

Which  God  their  Saviour  do  buy  or  sell, 

Or  they  for  any  money  do  take  or  tell. 

Sinful  priests  giveth  the  sinners  example  bad  ; 

Their   children    sitteth    by    other    men's    fires,    I    have 

heard. 
And  some  haunteth  women's  company, 
With  unclean  life,  as  lusts  of  lechery: 
These  be  with  sin  made  blind. 


Five  Wits.     I  trust  to  God  no  such  may  we  find  ! 

Therefore  let  us  priesthood  honour. 

And  follow  their  doctrine  for  our  souls'  succour. 


300  Everyman.  [Tl"^. 

We  be  their  sheep,  and  they  shepherds  be, 
By  whom  we  all  be  kept  in  surety. 
Peace !     for  yonder  I  see  Everyman  come, 
Which  hath  made  true  satisfaction. 

Good  Deeds.     Me-thinketh  it  is  he  indeed. 

Everyman.     Now  Jesus  Christ  be  your  alder  speed  ! 

I  have  received  the  Sacrament  for  my  redemption, 

And  thou,  mine  Extreme  Unction  : 

Blessed  be  all  they  that  counselled  me  to  take  it ! 

And  now,  friends,  let  us  go  without  longer  respite — 

I  thank  God  that  ye  have  tarried  so  long — 

Now  set,  each  of  you,  on  this  rod  your  hand, 

And  shortly  follow  me  : 

I  go  before  there  I  would  be  ;  God  be  our  guide ! 

Strength.     Everyman,  we  will  not  from  you  go 
Till  ye  have  gone  this  voyage  long. 

Discretion.     I,  Discretion,  will  bide  by  you  also. 

Knowledge.     And  though  this  pilgrimage  be  never  so 

strong, 
I  will  never  part  you  from. 
Everyman,  I  will  be  as  sure  by  thee 
As  ever  I  did  by  Judas  Macchabe. 

Everyman.     Alas  !     I  am  so  faint  I  may  not  stand  ! 

My  limbs  under  me  do  fold. 

Friends,  let  us  not  turn  again  to  this  land. 

Not  for  all  the  worldes  gold  ; 

For  into  this  cave  must  I  creep. 

And  turn  to  the  earth,  and  there  to  sleep. 

Beauty.     What !     into  this  grave,  alas  !  ? 

Everyman.      Yea,  there  shall  you  consume,  more  and 
less. 

Beauty.     And  what!     should  I  smother  here ? 


^""j',^5^]  Everyman.  301 

Everyman.     Yea,  by  my  faith,  and  never  more  appear. 

In  this  world  live  no  more  we  shall. 

But  in  heaven,  before  the  highest  Lord  of  all. 

Beauty.     I  cross  out  all  this — adieu,  by  Saint  John  ! 
I  take  my  cap  in  my  lap  and  am  gone. 

Everyman.     What,  Beauty  !     whither  will  ye  ? 

Beauty.     Peace!     I  am  deaf!     I  look  not  behind  me! 
Not  and  thou  would  give  me  all  the  gold  in  thy  chest. 

Everyman.     Alas!     whereto  may  I  trust (^ 
Beauty  goeth  fast  away  and  from  me; 
She  promised  with  me  to  live  and  die. 

Strength.       Everyman,  I  will   thee  also  forsake    and 

deny  ; 
Thy  game  liketh  me  not  at  all. 

Everyman.     Why  I     then  ye  will  forsake  me  all ! 
Sweet  Strength,  tarry  a  little  space. 

Strength.     Nay,  sir,  by  the  Rood  of  Grace  1 

I  will  hie  me  from  thee  fast, 

Though  thou  weep  till  thy  heart  brast. 

Everyman.     Ye  would  ever  bide  by  me,  ye  said. 

Strength.     Yea,  I  have  you  far  enough  conveyed : 
Ye  be  old  enough,  I  understand. 
Your  pilgrimage  to  take  on  hand — 
I  repent  me  that  I  hither  came. 

Everyman.     Strength,  you  to  displease  I  am  to  blame ; 
Will  you  break  promise,  that  is  debt? 

Strength.    In  faith  I  care  not. 

Thou  art  but  a  fool  to  complain — 

You  spend  your  speech  and  waste  your  brain — 

Go,  thrust  thee  into  the  ground  ! 


502  Everyman.  [c^^'is'c^" 

Everyman.       I  had    weened    surer  I  should  you  have, 

found : 
He  that  trusteth  in  his  Strength, 
She  him  deceiveth  at  the  length. 
Both  Strength  and  Beauty  forsaketh  me, 
Yet  they  promised  me,  fair  and  lovingly. 

Discretion.     Everyman,  I  will  after  Strength  be  gone ; 
As  for  me,  I  will  leave  you  alone. 

Everyman.     Why  Discretion,  will  ye  forsake  me? 

Discretion.     Yea,  in  faith,  I  will  go  from  thee. 
For  when  Strength  goeth  before 
I  follow  after,  evermore. 

Everyman.     Yet  I  pray  thee,  for  the  love  of  the  Trinity 
Look  in  my  grave  once  piteously ! 

Discretion.     Nay,  so  nigh  I  will  not  come! 
Farewell,  everyone ! 

Everyman.     Oh,  all  thing  faileth  save  God  alone — 
Beauty,  Strength,  and  Discretion — 
For  when  Death  bloweth  his  blast 
They  all  run  from  me  full  fast. 

Five  Wits.     Everyman,  of  thee  now  my  leave  I  take; 
I  will  follow  the  others,  for  here  I  thee  forsake. 

Everyman.     Alas !     then  may  I  wail  and  weep. 
For  I  took  you  for  my  best  friend  ! 

Five  Wits.     I  will  no  longer  thee  keep ; 
Now  farewell,  and  there  an  end  ! 

Everyman.     Oh  Jesus,  help !  all  hath  forsaken  me. 

Good  Deeds.     Nay,  Everyman,  I  will  bide  with  the ; 

I  will  not  forsake  thee,  indeed — 

Thou  shalt  find  me  a  good  friend  at  need. 


^.732t]  Everyman.  303 

Everyman.     Gramercy,  Good  Deeds !     now  may  I  true 

friends  see  ! 
They  have  forsaken  me,  everyone  ; 
I  loved  them  better  than  my  Good  Deeds  alone. 
Knowledge  will  ye  forsake  me  also  ? 

Knowledge.     Yea,  Everyman,  when  ye  to  death  do  go, 
But  not  yet,  for  no  manner  of  danger. 

Everyman.     Gramercy,  Knowledge  with  all  my  heart ! 

Knowledge.     Nay,  yet  I  will  not  from  hence  depart 
Till  I  see  where  ye  shall  become. 

Everyman.     Me-thinketh,  alas,  that  I  must  be  gone 

To  make  my  reckoning,  and  my  debtes  pay, 

For  I  see  my  time  is  nigh  spent  away. 

Take  example,  all  ye  that  this  do  hear  or  see, 

How  they  that  I  loved  best  do  forsake  me, 

Except  my  Good  Deeds,  that  bideth  truly. 

Good  Deeds.     All  earthly  thing  is  but  vanity : 
Beauty,  Strength,  and  Discretion  do  man  forsake — 
Foolish  friends  and  kinsmen  that  fair  spake — 
All  fleeth  save  Good  Deeds,  and  that  am  I. 

Everyman.     Have  mercy  on  me,  God  most  mighty ! 
And  stand  by  me,  thou  mother  and  maid.  Holy  Mary ! 

Good  Deeds.     Fear  not,  I  will  speak  for  thee. 

Everyman.     Here  I  cry  God  mercy ! 

Good  Deeds.     Short  our  end  and  minish  our  pain  ! 
Let  us  go  and  never  come  again. 

Everyman.     Into  thy  hands.  Lord,  my  soul  I  commend  ! 

Receive  it,  Lord,  that  it  be  not  lost : 

As  thou  me  boughtest  so  me  defend, 

And  save  me  from  the  fiendes  boast, 

That  I  may  appear  with  that  blessed  host 

That  shall  be  saved  at  the  Doom, 

(In  manus  tuas)  of  mightes  most. 

For  ever  (commendo  spiritum  meum). 


304  Everyman.  [_^T^. 

Knowledge.      Now  hath  he  suffered  that  we  all  shall 

endure ; 
The  Good  Deeds  shall  make  all  sure. 
Now  hath  he  made  ending — 
Me-thinketh  that  I  hear  angels  sing, 
And  make  great  joy  and  melody, 
Where  Everyman's  soul  shall  received  be. 

Angel.     Come  excellent  elect  spouse  to  Jesu ! 

Here  above  thou  shalt  go 

Because  of  thy  singular  virtue. 

Now  thy  soul  is  taken  thy  body  fro, 

Thy  reckoning  is  crystal  clear. 

Now  shalt  thou  into  the  heavenly  sphere, 

Unto  the  which  all  ye  shall  come 

That  liveth  well,  before  the  day  of  Doom. 

Doctor.     This  memorial  men  may  have  in  mind: 

Ye  hearears,  take  it  of  worth,  old  and  young, 

And  forsake  pride,  for  he  deceiveth  you  in  the  end ; 

And  remember  beauty,  five  wits,  strength  and  discretion, 

They  all  at  the  last  do  every  man  forsake, 

Save  his  good  deeds,  there  doth  he  take. 

But  beware  !     for  and  they  be  small. 

Before  God  he  hath  no  help  at  all. 

None  excuse  may  be  there  for  every  man, 

Alas  !     how  shall  he  do  then  ? 

For  after  death  amends  may  no  man  make. 

For  then  mercy  and  pity  doth  him  forsake. 

If  his  reckoning  be  not  clear  when  he  do  come, 

God  will  say  (ite  maledicti  in  ignem  eternum) 

And  he  that  hath  his  account  whole  and  sound. 

High  in  heaven  he  shall  be  crowned. 

Unto  the  which  place  God  bring  us  all  thither, 

That  we  may  live,  body  and  soul,  together. 

Thereto  help  the  Trinity  1 

Say  ye,  for  Saint  Charity, 

Amen! 


Pleadings  in 

A  Theatrical  Lawsuit. 

Temp.  Henry  viil 

[From  the  Records  of  the   Court  of 
Requests.] 


U  12 


Z^7 


B 


Pleadings  in  a    Theatrical  Lawsuit. 

From  the  Records  of  the  Court  of  Requests. 

John  Rastell  v,  Henry   Walton. 

I 

Umbly  complaineth  unto  your  gracious 
Highness  your  poor  orator  and  humble 
subject  John  Rastell,  that  where  your  said 
orator  delivered  to  one  Henry  Walton  cer- 
tain parcels  of  stuff  and  goods  to  the  value  of 
20  marks,  safely  to  keep  to  the  use  of  your 
said  orator,  that  is  to  say,  a  player's  gar- 
ment of  green  sarcenet  lined  with  red 
tuke  and  with  roman  letters  stitched  upon  it  of  blue  and 
red  sarcenet,  and  another  garment  paned  with  blue  and 
green  sarcenet  lined  with  red  buckram,  and  another  gar- 
ment paned  likewise  and  lined  as  the  other,  with  a  cape 
furred  with  white  cats,  and  another  garment  paned  with 
yellow,  green,  blue,  and  red  sarcenet,  and  lined  with  red 
buckram.  Another  garment  for  a  priest  to  play  in,  of  red  Say, 
and  a  garment  of  red  and  green  Say,  paned  and  guarded  with 
gold  skins,  and  fustians  of  Naples  black,  and  sleeved  with 
red,  green,  yellow,  and  blue  sarcenet.  And  another  garment, 
spangled,  of  blue  satin  of  Bruges,  and  lined  with  green  sar- 
cenet. Also  two  old  short  garments, paned  of  satinBruges  and 
of  sarcenet  of  divers  colours  in  the  bodies.  Also  a  woman's 
garment  of  green  and  blue  sarcenet,  chequered  and  lined 
with  red  buckram,  also  two  caps  of  yellow  and  red  sarcenet, 
and  two  curtains  of  green  and  yellow  sarcenet.  Also  two 
long  broad  pieces  of  blue  linen  cloth,  with  lyre  in  them. 
Also  three  pieces  of  open  silvered  linen  cloths ;  also  one 


3o8     Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.     [^ 


Court  of 
quests. 


long  broad  piece  of  red  buckram.  Which  said  stuff  and 
goods  the  said  Walton  promised  to  deliver  again  to  your 
said  orator,  whensoever  he  should  be  by  your  said  orator 
thereto  required.  Which  said  stuff  and  goods,  after  the 
said  delivery  to  him  made,  the  said  Walton  occupied  at  his 
pleasure,  by  the  space  of  half  a  year  and  more,  during  the 
time  that  your  said  orator  was  in  the  parts  beyond  the  sea, 
in  France.  After  whose  coming  home  your  said  orator 
demanded  of  the  said  Walton  relivery  of  the  said  stuff  and 
goods,  to  whom  the  said  Walton  answered  and  said  that 
he  would  bring  him  home  the  said  goods  and  stuff,  yet 
that  notwithstanding  he  brought  to  him  no  part  thereof,  but 
drove  him  forth  from  time  to  time,  by  the  space  of  two  or 
three  weeks,  during  which  time  the  said  Walton,  unknown 
to  your  said  orator,  which  was  every  day  continually  in  the 
said  city,  and  constantly  in  company  with  the  said  Walton, 
craftily,  falsely,  by  the  subtle  advice  and  counsel  of  a 
clerk  of  the  Mayor's  Court  in  the  City  of  London,  and 
by  a  Sergeant  of  the  same  Court,  entered  a  false  feigned 
plaint,  put  in  bill  in  the  said  Court,  against  your  said  orator, 
supposing  that  your  said  orator  should  owe  to  the  said 
Walton  40  shillings  Stirling,  wherein  indeed  your  said  orator 
owed  him  never  a  penny,  and  by  the  custom  of  the  said 
City  made  attachment  of  the  said  goods  and  stuff  being 
in  his  own  hands,  and  caused  that  one  John  Wilkinson, 
plasterer,  and  one  Thomas  Curtis,  were  assigned  to  be 
pricers ;  which  Wilkinson,  at  the  request  and  desire  of  the 
said  Henry,  priced  the  said  goods  and  stuff  but  to  the  value 
of  35s.  9d.,  which  goods  and  stuff  at  that  time  were  well 
worth  20  marks  and  above.  Upon  which  pricement  the 
said  Henry  had  judgement  to  recover  the  said  goods  and 
stuff,  for  the  which  your  said  orator  can  never  have  remedy 
by  course  of  the  common  law  ;  and  though  your  said  orator 
within  the  year  did  put  in  surety  to  answer  to  the  said  plaint 
and  bill,  and  to  disprove  the  said  action,  yet  your  said  orator 
could  never,  nor  shall  never  by  the  order  of  the  common 
law,  there  recover  again  the  said  stuff  and  goods,  but  shall 
recover  no  more  for  them  but  only  the  sum  wherefor  they 
were  priced,  which  is  but  35s.  Qd.  as  is  before  said  ;  and  so 
hath  and  shall,  by  such  falsehood,  subtlety,  and  design  of 
the  said  Walton,  and  of  the  said  Wilkinson  and   Curtis 


c.  ,53„  ]      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.      309 

which  were  pricers,  lose  11  or  12  pounds  or  above,  and  is 
without  remedy  therefore  for  ever,  except  your  gracious 
Highness  be  showed  to  him  in  this  behalf.  In  considera- 
tion whereof  it  may  please  your  Grace  and  your  most 
honourable  Council  to  command  one  of  your  officers  of 
arms  to  go  to  the  said  Henry  Walton  and  to  the  said  John 
Wilkinson  and  Thomas  Curtis,  and  to  command  them  in 
your  name  to  appear  before  your  Grace  and  your  honour- 
able Council  at  Westminster,  there  to  answer  to  the  pre- 
mises and  there  to  be  directed  according  to  right  and  good 
conscience ;  and  your  said  orator  and  subject  shall  daily 
pray  for  the  preservation  of  your  Royal  estate,  long  to 
endure. 

(Signed)  JOHANNES  Rastell. 

II 

The  anszver  of  Henry  Walton  to  the  Bill  of  Com- 
plaint ^JoHN  ^MiiYAJL  gentleman. 

The  said  Henry  Walton  by  protestation  saith,  that  the 
said  goods  in  the  bill  of  complaint  of  the  said  John  Rastell 
mentioned,  be  not  of  so  great  value  as  in  his  said  bill  of 
complaint  is  supposed.  And  saith  that  the  said  bill  of 
complaint  is  uncertain,  and  insufficient  in  the  law  to  be 
answered  unto,  and  the  matter  therein  contained  feigned 
and  craftily  imagined,  to  the  intent  to  put  the  said  Henry 
Walton  to  great  costs  and  expenses.  Nevertheless,  for 
answer  and  declaration  of  the  truth,  the  said  defendant 
saith  that  it  appeareth  by  the  bill  of  the  said  complainant 
that  he  hath  no  cause  of  action  in  this  honourable  court,  for 
it  appeareth  by  his  bill  of  complaint  that  the  said  goods  be 
recovered  in  the  King's  Court  holden  before  the  Mayor  and 
Aldermen  of  the  City  of  London,  according  to  the  custom 
of  the  said  City.  And  further,  the  defendant  saith  that  he 
brought  an  action  of  debt  against  the  said  John  Rastell  of 
40s.  in  the  said  court ;  and  he,  the  said  Henry  Walton, 
having  in  his  own  keeping  the  said  goods  in  the  said  bill 
of  complaint  supposed,  attached  them  in  his  own  hands, 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  said  City  ;  which  goods  were 


3IO      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.     [^ 


Court  of 
equests. 


afterwards,  by  the  commandment  of  the  said  court,  by  the 
said  John  Wilkinson  and  Thomas  Curtis,  were  praised  at 
35s.  gd.  And  where  the  said  John  Rastell,  in  his  said  bill  of 
complaint,  saith  that  the  goods  aforesaid  were  praised  much 
under  their  value,  the  said  Henry  Walton  saith  that  they 
were  praised  to  as  much  as  they  at  the  time  of  the  praisement 
were  worth.  And  where  the  said  complainant  in  his  said 
bill  of  complaint  saith  that  he  oweth  not  the  said  defendant 
the  said  403.  and  is  without  remedy,  the  said  Henry  Walton 
will  aver  that  the  said  John  Rastell  oweth  him  the  said  40s. 
And  also  the  said  Henry  saith  that  the  said  John  Rastell 
might  have  come  into  the  said  court,  holden  before  the 
Mayor  and  Aldermen  aforesaid,  within  the  year  and  the 
day  according  to  the  custom,  and  there  to  have  put  in 
sureties,  and  so  to  have  dissolved  the  attachment,  but  hath 
suffered  and  s  .  . ; .  psed  his  time.  And  the  said  Henry 
Walton  shall  aver  that  the  said  goods  were  of  no  more  value 
than  they  were  priced  at,  for  they  were  rotten  and  torn 
players'  garments.  Without  that  that  the  said  Henry  Wal- 
ton craftily  or  falsely,  and  by  subtle  advice  of  his  counsel, 
commenced  the  said  action  against  the  said  John  Rastell, 
in  manner  and  form  as  he  in  his  said  bill  untruly  hath  alleged. 
And  without  that  that  anything  being  material  or  effectual 
in  the  said  bill,  otherwise  than  in  the  said  answer  of  the  said 
Henry,  is  alleged  is  true.  And  in  as  much  as  the  said  goods 
be  lawfully  recovered  in  the  King's  Court,  holden  before  the 
Mayor  and  Aldermen  in  the  City  of  London  aforesaid,  being 
a  Court  of  Record,  the  which  record  cannot  be  undone 
without  errer  or  attaint,  therefore  the  said  Henry  Walton 
prayeth  to  be  dismissed  out  of  this  honourable  court,  with 
his  reasonable  costs  and  expenses  for  his  wrongful  vexa- 
tion, &c. 

III. 

T/ie  7'eplication  <?/"  John  Rastell  to  the  Ansiver 
of  Henry  Walton. 

The  said  John  Rastell  saith  that  his  said  bill  is  true,  and 
certain,  and  sufficient  to  be  answered  unto,  and  matter 
determinable  in  this  honourable  court,  and  will  aver  every- 


c.  ,530.]       Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.      3 1 1 

thing  to  be  true  contained  in  the  said  bill  of  complaint ; 
and  that  the  said  answer  is  uncertain  and  insufficient  to 
be  answered  unto,  and  matter  feighed  and  untrue.  And 
further  saith  that  the  said  John  Rastell,  as  soon  as  he  had 
knowledge  that  the  said  Walton  had  commenced  the  said 
action  of  debt  of  40s.  in  the  said  Mayor's  Court  in  London, 
the  said  Rastell  came  into  the  said  court  and  there  put  in 
surety  to  the  said  action.  Whereupon  the  said  Walton 
declared  against  the  said  Rastell  that  the  said  Rastell 
should  owe  to  the  said  Walton  40s.,  for  that  that  the  said 
Rastell  confessed  himself  in  the  said  City  of  London  to  owe 
to  the  said  Walton  40s.,  to  the  which  the  said  Rastell 
answered  and  tended  his  law,  according  to  the  custom  of 
the  said  City,  that  he  owed  nothing  to  the  said  Walton 
in  manner  and  form  as  the  said  Walton  against  him  declared. 
Whereby  the  said  Walton  perceived  that  upon  the  said  plea 
and  tender  his  said  action  should  be  dissolved  ;  demurred 
in  law  upon  the  same  plea,  which  demurrer,  what  for  lack 
that  the  Recorder  of  the  said  City  and  other  Councillors  can 
have  no  convenient  time  to  argue  the  said  matter,  and  also 
for  lack  that  the  counsel  for  the  said  Walton  was  not  ready 
when  the  said  matter  of  law  should  be  argued,  the  said 
matter  as  yet  doth  depend  there  undiscussed.  But  yet  the 
said  John  Rastell  saith  that  if  the  said  matter  be  discussed 
and  judged  for  the  said  Rastell,  as  undoubtedly  it  will  be, 
yet  the  said  Rastell,  by  the  custom  of  the  said  City,  shall 
never  recover  again  his  said  goods,  nor  stuff,  but  only  35s.  gd. 
for  the  said  stuff,  so  that  in  the  said  court  he  hath  no  other 
remedy  nor  record  to  punish  the  said  Walton  nor  the  said 
praisers  for  their  said  deceit  and  falsehood  in  praising 
of  the  said  goods  and  stuff  at  35s.  gd.,  which  were  worth 
at  that  time  20  marks  and  above,  as  in  the  said  bill  of  com- 
plaint is  alleged  ;  for  the  great  part  of  the  said  goods  were 
garments  of  silk  and  other  stuff,  fresh  and  newly  made, 
with  much  workmanship  done  upon  them,  to  the  great  cost 
and  charge  of  your  said  orator,  without  that  that  the  said 
goods  were  at  the  time  of  the  said  appraisement  of  no  more 
value  than  they  were  praised  at.  And  without  that  that 
they  were  gone  rotten  and  torn  players'  garments,  for  the 
said  Rastell  saith  that  the  said  Walton  hath  letten  them 
out  to  hire  to  divers  stage-plays  and  interludes,  and  hath 


312     Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.     [xSj^Jesu. 

received  and  had  for  the  hire  of  them  since  the  said  praise- 
ment  of  them  the  sum  of  20  nobles  and  above.  And  without 
that  that  any  other  thing  material  or  effectual  in  this  said 
answer  alleged  necessary  to  he  replied  unto  is  true.  All 
which  matters  your  said  orator  is  ready  to  prove  and  aver 
as  this  court  will  award,  and  prayeth  as  he  prayed  in  his 
said  bill. 

IV. 

The  parcels  confessed  by   Walton. 

In  primis.  A  player's  garment' 
of  green,  lined  with  red  tuke 
and  with  Roman  letters 
stitched  upon  it,  of  blue  and 
red  sarcenet .         .         .         .8  yds.      22s 

FiSHPOLE. — Item.  One  other  garment,  paned] 
with  blue  and  green  sarcenet,  |- 
lined  with  red  buckram         .j/  yds.       20s. 

FiSHPOLE. — Item.  Another  garment,  paned^ 
likewise,  and  lined  as  the  I 
other,  with  a  cape  furred  j 
with  white  cats      .         .         .)  y  yds.      20s. 

FiSHPOLE. — Item.  Another  garment,  paned-\ 
with  yellow,  green,  red,  and  I 
blue  sarcenet,  and  lined  with  j 
old  red  buckram.  J  8  yds.      22s. 

Item.     Another   garment,    for    a\ 

priest  to  play  in,  of  red  say  .J  12  yds.      4s. 

Ite^n.      A    garment   of  red    and^ 

green  say  paned  and  guard- 1  12  yds.  say, 
ed  with  gold  skins  lined  [and  7  yds. 
with  red  buckram  .         .  J  buckram  8s. 

Item.  A  short  garment  of  gold' 
skins  and  fustian,  of  Naples 
black,  and  sleeved  with  red, 
green,  yellow,  and  blue 
sarcenet         .         .         .         .j 


c,53o.]      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.      313 

Item.     Another    garment,   span->v 
gled  of  blue  satin  of  Bruges,  I 
and   lined   with    green   sar-  j    20s.  it  hath 
cenet      ....         J  cost  Rastell. 

Itevi.  Two  old  short  garments,A 
paned  of  satin  of  Bruges,! 
and  of  sarcenet  of  divers  J 
colours  in  the  bodies    ,         J  20s. 

Item.  A  woman's  garment,  of^ 
green  and  blue  sarcenet,  I 
checked  and  lined  with  red  j 
buckram        ...         J  24s. 

Item.     Two  caps,  of  yellow  andl 

red  sarcenet  .         .         ./  3s.  4d. 

Item.     Two    curtains,   of    green\ 

and  yellow  sarcenet      .         ./ 20  yds,      is. 

Item.     Two  pieces  of  blue  linenl 

cloth  with  lyre  in  them         .^^J  yds.     15s. 

Item.       Three      pieces     of    oldl 

silvered  linen  cloths      .         ./  lOs. 

Item.      An  old  remnant  of  red^ 
buckram,  that  was  in  a  box  I 
in  my  Lord  Cardinal's  great  no  yds. 
chamber        .        ,         .        .;  6s.  8d. 

Interrogatories  for  Fishpole. 

Im  primis. — Whether  Fishpole  know  any  of  the  said 
garments. 

Item.  Whether  Fishpole  made  the  two  long  garments  of 
sarcenet  down  to  the  ground,  and  one  green  gown  to  the 
fall  of  the  leg,  with  wide  sleeves  of  sarcenet,  and  whether 
every  of  them  contained  not  7  or  8  yards  of  sarcenet,  and 
whether  every  of  them  were  not  better  than  20s,  apiece, 
and  whether  if  such  garments  were  made  of  new  stuff, 
would  not  have  cost  almost  twice  as  much  money. 

Item.  Whether  that  Fishpole  made  not  a  woman's  gown 
of  sarcenet  of  small  pieces,  and  whether  it  was  not  worth 
20s.  and  better. 


314      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.    [iSTJ^S 

Item.  Whether  he  made  not  two  other  garments  with 
wide  sleeves  of  small  pieces,  and  whether  they  were  not 
worth  20s.  or  a  mark  apiece. 

Itevi.  How  long  Fishpole  was  a-making  of  them,  and 
whether  he  had  not  the  while  4d.  a  day  and  meat  and  drink, 
and  whether  Rastell's  wife  hath  holp  him  to  sew  them. 

Item.  Whether  Walton  hath  not  the  same  garments  lent 
to  him  by  Rastell,  and  whether  Walton  hath  not  continually 
this  4  year  let  them  to  hire  for  stage-plays  and  interludes, 
above  3  or  4  score  times,  and  what  he  used  to  have  for  a 
stage-play,  and  what  for  an  interlude,  and  how  much  money 
he  hath  won  thereby. 

Ite7ti.  What  the  short  spangled  garment  of  blue  satin  of 
Bruges  was  worth,  and  what  every  other  garment  and  piece 
was  worth. 


V. 

Interrogatory  ex  parte  Rastell. 

Item.  Whether  about  3  or  4  years  now  past,  about 
which  time  the  King's  great  banquet  was  at  Greenwich, 
which  this  deponent  saw,  the  said  garments  were  occupied 
there,  some  in  divers  stage-plays  and  interludes,  by  the 
letting  to  hire  by  Walton,  as  it  was  reported,  and  at  that 
time  they  were  fresh  and  new,  and  seemed  little  the  worse 
for  any  wearing  of  them  before. 

VI. 

Depositions  for  the  part  ^y  John  Rastell 
against  Henry  Walton. 

[Deposition  ^William  Fishpole.] 

William  Fishpole  of  London,  tailor,  of  the  age  of  60 
years  and  above,  sworn  and  examined  upon  his  oath,  saith 
that  he  made  two  long  gowns  down  to  the  ground,  of 
sarcenet,  one  of  them  of  blue  and  yellow  sarcenet,  lined 
with  red  tuke  or  red  buckram,  whether  of  the  same  lining 


c.  ,53o.]      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.      315 

he  now  remembereth  not,  and  another  of  green  sarcenet, 
but  whether  it  were  lined  or  not  he  remembereth  not  now, 
which  gowns  coming  to  him  in  pieces  contained  in  every 
piece  6  ells  or  thereabouts.  And  also  he  saith  that  if  he 
should  have  bought  out  of  the  mercer's  shop,  every  ell 
would  have  cost  6s. ;  and  he  saith  that  every  gown  was 
worth  20s.  and  above.  And  also  he  saith  that  he  made 
a  garment  for  a  gallant  with  wide  sleeves,  the  one  side 
of  red  and  yellow  sarcenet,  and  the  other  side  blue  and  red 
lined  with  red  tuke  or  red  buckram,  which  was  a  costly 
garment,  better  than  20s.  And  if  they  had  been  bought 
of  new  stuff  it  would  have  cost  much  more  money. 
And  also  he  saith  he  made  a  woman's  gown  of  sarcenet, 
blue  and  yellow,  as  he  remembereth,  and  it  was  made  in 
quarrels  or  lozenges,  he  remembereth  not  whether,  and  was 
a  busy  work,  and  Mistress  Rastell  did  help  to  sew  that,  and 
part  of  the  gallant's  gown  also.  And  it  was  lined  with 
red  tuke  or  buckram  and  garnished  with  gold  skins,  as  he 
remembereth,  and  it  was  better  than  20s.  and  it  was 
worth  a  noble  the  making.  And  how  long  he  was  in 
making  of  them  he  remembereth  not,  but  he  had  4d. 
by  the  day,  meat  and  drink.  And  further  he  saith  that  he 
hath  heard  say,  that  the  said  Rastell  lent  to  Walton  the 
said  garments,  and  that  he  used  them  in  stage-plays.  And 
further  he  saith  that  there  was  a  short  spangled  garment  of 
blue  satin  of  Bruges,  and  was  lined  with  green  sarcenet, 
which  was  better  than  any  of  the  other  garments ;  which 
he  made  not,  but  every  one  of  them,  one  with  another, 
were  better  than  20s.,  and  more  he  knoweth  not  herein. 

(Signed)        per  me  WILLIAM  FiSHPOLE. 


VII. 

[Deposition  q/ George  Mayler.] 

George  Mayler  of  London,  merchant  tailor,  of  the  age 
of  40  years,  sworn  and  examined  upon  his  oath,  saith 
that  he  knew  the  said  garments,  but  how  many  there  be 
in  number  he  remembereth  not,  for  he  hath  occupied  and 
played  in  them  by   the  lending   of  Walton,  and  he  saith 


3i6     Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.      [Re°q"u'esi 

they  were  worth  20s.  apiece  and  better.  And  he  saith 
he  knoweth  well  that  he  lent  them  out  about  20  times 
to  stage-plays  in  the  summer  and  interludes  in  the 
winter,  and  used  to  take  at  a  stage-play  for  them  and 
others,  sometimes  4od.,  sometimes  '2s.,  as  they  could 
agree,  and  at  an  interlude  8d.  for  every  time.  But  how 
many  times  he  perfectly  knoweth  not,  but  by  estimation 
20  times  a  year  in  interludes.  And  he  saith  that  he  hath 
seen  the  curtains  of  sarcenet,  but  how  many  ells  they 
contained  he  knoweth  not,  but  it  was  worth  40d.  every 
ell,  and  he  saith  that  he  had  buckram  and  tuke,  but  how 
many  yards  he  knoweth  not,  but  it  was  better  than  2d. 
a  yard;  and  further  he  saith  that  the  summer  when  the 
King's  banquet  was  at  Greenwich,  he  saw  the  same 
garments  occupied  in  divers  stage-plays,  and  occupied  part 
of  them  himself  by  the  lending  of  other  players  that  Walton 
had  lent  them  to  hire,  which  then  were  fresh  and  little 
worse  for  the  wearing;  and  more  he  knoweth  not. 

(Signed)         per  me  GEORGE  Mayler. 


VIII. 

\PepositioTi  ^/George  Birch,] 

George  Birch  of  London,  carrier,  of  the  age  of  32  years 
or  thereabouts,  sworn  and  examined  saith,  that  he  knew 
well  a  player's  garment  lined  with  red  tuke  and  stitched 
with  Roman  letters  upon  it  of  blue  and  red  sarcenet; 
another  garment  paned  with  blue  and  green  sarcenet,  lined 
with  red  buckram,  and  another  garment  paned  with  yellow, 
green,  red,  and  blue  sarcenet,  lined  with  old  red  buckram  ; 
another  garment  spangled  of  blue  satin  of  Bruges,  lined 
with  green  sarcenet,  and  a  woman's  gown  or  garment  of 
green  and  blue  sarcenet,  checked  and  lined  with  red 
buckram ;  in  which  garments  this  deponent  and  his 
company  played  in  while  they  remained  in  the  hands  of 
the  said  Rastell.  And  he  saith  that  every  garment,  one 
with  another,  were  worth  20s.,  and  that  Walton  did 
let  out  the  same  garments  to  hire  to  stage  plays  and 
interludes  sundry  times,  but  how  many  times  he  knoweth 


c.  J530.]      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.      3 1 7 

not.  And  further  he  saith  that  the  common  custom  is  at 
an  interlude  8d.  for  the  garments,  and  at  a  stage  play  as 
the  parties  can  agree.  And  he  saith  if  they  had  been  made 
of  new  stuff  they  had  been  much  more  worth.  And  he 
saith  he  saw  the  curtains  of  sarcenet,  but  how  many  ells 
they  were  he  knoweth  not,  but  every  ell  was  worth  3s. 
And  further  he  saith  that  3  or  4  years  past,  when  the 
King's  banquet  was  at  Greenwich  that  summer,  he  saw  the 
said  garments  played  in  3  or  4  times,  by  the  lending  of 
the  said  Walton,  and  at  that  time  they  seemed  fresh  and 
good  garments,  and  more  he  knoweth  not. 

(Signed)        per  me  GEORGE  BiRCH. 

IX 

\_Deposition  of  ]oYiii  Redman.] 

John  Redman  of  London,  stationer,  of  the  age  of  22 
years,  sworn  and  examined  upon  his  oath,  saith  that  he 
knew  the  said  garments,  but  how. many  was  of  them  he  re- 
membreth  not ;  and  this  deponent  played  in  the  same 
divers  times  when  Walton  had  them,  but  what  they  were 
worth  he  knoweth  not,  but  they  were  little  worse  than  new. 
And  this  deponent  saith  that  he  knoweth  that  the  said 
Walton  divers  times  lent  them  out,  but  what  hire  he  had  for 
them  he  knoweth  not,  neither  in  stage-play  nor  in  interludes  j 
but  as  to  the  6  garments,  that  is  to  say  4  gowns  of  sarcenet, 
a  woman's  gown,  and  a  spangled  garment,  they  were  good, 
fresh,  and  little  the  worse  for  the  occupying  when  he  knew 
them  first  in  Walton's  hands,  and  by  estimation  they  were 
worth  20s.  apiece,  for  they  were  lined  and  guarded  part  with 
gilt  leather ;  and  the  curtains  of  silk  were  fresh  and  new ; 
and  there  were  garments  of  dornyke  and  saye,  which  he 
well  remembereth,  and  more  he  cannot  say. 

per  me  JOHN  Redman. 

X 

The  interrogatories  of  Henry  Walton  against  John 
Rastell,  whereupon  witnesses  to  be  examined. 

First,  whether  the  said  John   Rastell   did  owe  any  such 


3i8      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.    [Re°q"''istl. 

sum  of  money  as  within  the  answer  of  the  said  Walton  is 
alleged  and  submitted. 

Item. — Whether  the  said  Walton  made  lawful  attachment 
of  such  goods  as  are  comprised  within  the  bill  of  complaint 
of  the  said  John  Rastell. 

Item. — Whether  the  said  goods  wereindifferently  appraised 
by  indifferent  persons  elect  and  chosen  by  lawful  officers 
within  the  City  of  London  to  be  praisers  there. 

Item. — What  and  how  much  of  value  the  said  goods  were 
appraised  unto. 

Item. — Whether  the  said  goods  were  lawfully  recovered 
by  the  custom  and  law  of  the  said  City  of  London. 

Item. — Whether  the  said  goods  were  delivered  unto  the 
above-named  Henry  Walton  by  lawful  officers  of  the  same 
City  of  London. 

Item. — Whether  the  said  goods  were  of  any  more  value 
or  substance  than  they  were  praised  unto. 

Item. — Whether  the  said  goods  were  fresh  and  new,  as 
is  surmised  unjustly  by  the  bill  of  complaint  of  the  said 
Rastell. 

XI 

Depositions  for  the  part  (?/"  Henry  Walton 
against  John  Rastell. 

\_Deposition  q/ William  Knight.] 

William  Knight  of  London,  latten  founder,  of  the  age  of 
56  years,  sworn  or  examined  upon  his  oath,  saith  that 
Walton  did  make  of  new  for  stages  and  stage  players  as 
much  as  by  estimation,  esteemed  by  this  deponent  and 
William  Sayer  at  50s.  in  board,  timber,  lath,  nail,  sprig  and 
daubing,  which  the  said  Rastell  should  have  paid  to  the 
said  Walton  by  their  arbitrament,  which  were  chosen  in- 
differently by  them  both,  and  then  Rastell  said  it  was 
too  much,  and  afterwards  the  said  Rastell  arrested  the 
same  Walton,  and  much  business  was  between  them. 


c.  1530. 


]       Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit,       319 


And  as  to  the  2nd,  3rd,  4th,  5th,  and  6th  interrogatories, 
he  knoweth  nothing.  And  as  to  the  7th  and  last  article, 
he  saith  that  the  said  Rastell  had  certain  garments  for 
players,  which  were  made  of  old  sarcenet,  but  how  many  he 
knoweth  not,  nor  he  doth  not  esteem  the  value  of  them  nor 
any  of  them,  and  more  he  knoweth  not. 

(Signed)        per  me  WiLLlAM  Knight. 


XII. 

\_Deposition  ^Nicholas  Sayer.] 

Nicholas  Sayer  of  London,  skinner,  of  the  age  of  49 
years  or  thereabouts,  sworn  and  examined  upon  his  oath, 
saith  that  he  and  William  Knight  were  desired  by  the  said 
Rastell  and  Walton,  being  at  the  Mitre  in  Cheap,  to  view 
such  costs  as  the  said  Walton  had  done  in  making  of  stage 
for  player  in  Rastell's  ground  beside  Finsbury,  in  timber, 
board,  nail,  lath,  sprig,  and  other  things.  Which  they 
esteemed  and  judged  at  50s.  that  Rastell  should  pay  to  the 
said  Walton,  and  upon  payment  of  the  said  50s.  the  said 
Walton  to  render  such  garments  as  he  had  in  his  keeping 
to  the  said  Rastell.  And  he  saith  he  saw  the  garments, 
and  there  were  none  of  them  of  new  stuff  to  his  know- 
ledge, nor  what  the  value  of  them  were,  and  more  he 
knoweth  not. 

(Signed)      per  me  NICHOLAS  Sayer. 


XIII. 

\_Deposition  of  Roger  Taylor.] 

Roger  Taylor  of  London,  latten  founder,  of  the  age  of  40 
years,  sworn  and  examined  upon  his  oath,  he  saith  he  made 
part  of  the  said  players'  garments,  and  some  of  them  were 
made  of  saye  and  some  of  sarcenet,  which  were  not  at  that 
time  of  new  stuff,  for  they  had  been  occupied  in  other 
business,  and  they  were  occupied  three  or  four  years  in 
playing  and  disguisings,  or  they  came  to  the  hands  of  the 


320      Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.    [^ 


Court  of 
equests. 


said  Walton,  or  before  any  variance  was  between  them  for 
the  same  ;  and  as  to  the  value  of  them  he  cannot  esteem  nor 
judge.     And  more  he  cannot  say  herein. 

(Signed)        per  me  Roger  Taylor. 

XIV. 

{Deposition  ^/Thomas  Curtis.] 

Thomas  Curtis  of  London,  glazier,  of  the  age  of  54  years, 
sworn  and  examined  upon  his  oath,  saith  that  the  said 
Walton  made  attachment  of  15  playing  garments;  and 
thereupon  this  deponent  and  one  John  Wilkinson  were 
commanded  by  the  Mayor's  clerk,  called  John  Edmay,  to 
appraise  the  same  garments  indifferently.  Which  the  said 
deponent  and  John  Wilkinson,  after  their  conscience, 
appraised  to  the  uttermost  value  of  them,  and  the  value 
or  sum  amounted  unto  35s.  Qd.,  and  he  and  the  said  Wilkin- 
son delivered  a  bill  thereof  to  the  said  clerk  of  the  Mayor's 
Court ;  and  he  thinketh  that  after  the  custom  of  the  City 
of  London  the  said  Walton  lawfully  recovered  the  same, 
but  how  they  were  delivered  to  the  said  Walton  he  knoweth 
not.  And  further  he  saith,  that  at  the  time  of  the  said 
appraisement  the  said  garments  were  old  and  torn,  so  that 
then  they  were  not  able  to  be  worn  nor  occupied.  And  also 
he  saith  he  would  have  been  loath  to  have  given  so  much 
for  them  as  they  were  appraised  at,  and  more  he  knoweth 
not. 


S 


The  Mark  of  Thomas  Curtis. 

XV. 
{Deposition  (t/John  Wilkinson.] 

John  Wilkinson  of  London,  plasterer,  of  the  age  of  33 
years  or  thereabouts,  sworn  and  examined,  saith  that  he 
was  commanded  by  John   Edmay,  the  Mayor's  officer,  to 


CJ530.]     Pleadings  in  a  Theatrical  Lawsuit.        321 

appraise  certain  old  playing  garments  which  were  broken 
and  torn,  some  of  them  of  sarcenet  and  some  of  saye,  and 
others  which  he  now  remembereth  not ;  and  that  he  and 
Thomas  Curtis  appraised  the  said  garments  and  stuff  at 
35s.  or  36s.  gd.,  which  in  his  conscience  were  no  better 
worth,  nor  he  would  not  have  gladly  given  so  much  for 
them,  and  more  he  knoweth  not. 

(Signed)       John  Wilkinson. 


13 


GLOSSARY 


Aldermostf  most  of  all. 
Also,  so  as,  so. 
Anchor,  hermit. 
Apaire,  appaire,  injure,  wither. 
Appropred,  appropriated. 
Arette,  attribute,  account. 
Astert,  escape. 
Avoutry,  adultery. 
Bain,  obedient. 
Battles,  divisions  of  an  army. 
Bear  on  hand,  deceive. 
Bedene,  bedeen,  betimes. 
Behote,  promise. 
Beme,  tree. 

Betake,  beteach,  commit. 
Blee,  countenance. 
Blin,  departing. 
Blinne,  cease. 
Blyve,  quickly. 
Borrows,  sureties. 
Bote,  remedy. 
Brast,  burst. 
Brenningly,  burningly. 
Brere,  briar. 
Brook,  use. 
Busk,  make  ready. 
Buxom,  obedient,  pliant. 
Bydene,  betimes. 
Careful,  sorrowful. 
Chevice,  preserve. 
Clap,  talk  noisily,  chatter. 
Cleped,  called. 

Coresed,  fit  to  be  a  courser  [?] 
Corser,  coffer  [?] 
Courtepy,  short  coat. 
Covenable,  suitable. 
Coveiise,  covetousness. 
322 


Crach,  creche,  cradle. 

Crake,  boast. 

Curieys,  courteous. 

Dearworthy,  precious. 

Deem,  judge. 

Delibered,  deliberated. 

Derne,  secret,  remote. 

Dight,  make  ready. 

Digne,  worthy. 

Discordeth,  disagrees. 

Dislander,  defame. 

Dooms,  judgments. 

Dress,  direct. 

Eisell,  vinegar. 

Eiiipechejnent,  hindrance. 

Emprised,  undertaken. 

Enchesoti,  cause. 

Enderes -night,  former  or  other  night. 

Everychone,  everyone. 

Fand,  found. 

Farly,  marvellous. 

Fay,  faith. 

Fere,  companion  ;  in-fere,  together. 

Fond,  find,  contrive. 

Fone,foon,  foes. 

Fordo,  make  nought. 

Forlorn,  lost. 

Forthy,  therefore. 

Forwhy,  because. 

Fremd,  strange 

Frere,  frier. 

Frese,  make  ready. 

Gabbeth,  talks  foolishly. 

Gent,  fair. 

Gin,  begin. 

Gleed,  spark. 

Grathly,  readily. 


Fifteenth  Century  Prose  and  Verse      323 


Gree,  pleasure. 

Groom,  man, 

Halfendell,  half  pavt, 

Halk,  corner. 

Hat,  am  called. 

Hend,  courteous. 

Hent,  seized. 

Hight,  called. 

Hind,  servant. 

Hipped,  hobbled. 

Idiots,  unskilled  persons. 

In-fere,  together. 

;■-,  participial  prefix. 

I-pight,  pitched. 

I -wis,  certainly. 

Jesen,jesayne,  place  of  childbirth. 

Kay,  meadow. 

Kithe,  show. 

Knowledge,  acknowledge,  confess. 

Lancegay,  lance. 

Lang,  long. 

Leasing,  lying. 

Leer,  cheek. 

Lede,  following. 

Leme,  shine. 

Lend,  stay. 

Lere,  learn. 

Let  (1),  hinder;  (2)  cause. 

Letting,  hindrance. 

Lewte,  loyalty. 

Lithe,  listen. 

Lo,  meadow. 

Lore,  lost. 

Losenger,  rascal. 

Low,  blaze. 

Lyre,  a  kind  of  stuff. 

Mansuete,  gentle. 

Maugre,  despite. 

May,  maiden. 

Meddled,  mingled. 

Mees,  houses. 

Mo,  more. 

Myster,  need. 

Namely,  specially. 

Nar,  nearer. 

Nice,  foolish. 


No  force,  no  matter. 

Nombles,  loins  of  a  deer. 

Notoyrly,  notoriously. 

Novels,  news. 

Okerer,  usurer. 

Other,  or. 

Paned,  slashed. 

Percase,  perchance. 

Pirie,  gust. 

Pliidde,  some  kind  of  kettle. 

Postillators,  preachers. 

Praised,  appraised. 

Prime,  six  to  nine  a.m. 

Quarrels,  small  squares. 

Qiieme,  please. 

Quere,  choir. 

Quit,  requited. 

Race,  scratch. 

Pay,  kind  of  cloth. 

Recheless,  careless. 

Reprefe,  reprief,  reproof. 

Rown,  whisper. 

Royaumes,  realms. 

Salued,  saluted. 

Saws,  sayings. 

Say,  silk. 

Semblable,  like. 

Shende,  harm,  spoil. 

Sicker,  sure ;  sikerly,  surely. 

Silly,  innocent. 

Slee,  slay. 

Slo,  slone,  slain. 

Soniedeal,  somewhat. 

Somers,  baggage  mules. 

So7id,  messenger. 

Sowning  into,  tending  to. 

Spill,  destroy. 

Starven,  die. 

Styed,  mounted. 

Sue,  pursue,  follow. 

Supplye,  supplicate. 

Slound,  space  of  time. 

Sy,  saw. 

Tayd,  tied. 

Teen,  sorrow. 

Thee,  thrive. 


;24 


Glossary 


Tho,  then. 

Throw,  space  of  time. 

Till,  to. 

Tine,  lose. 

To-coming,  future. 

Train,  treachery. 

Truage,  tribute. 

Tuke,  a  dress  material. 

Tynde,  antlers. 

Unketh,  unknown,  strange. 

Unneath,  toiiiethis,  hardly. 

Unwieldy,  impotent. 

Wed,  pledge. 

IVelt,  wielded,  disposed  of. 


Werrey,  make  war  on. 

Wight,  man. 

Wight,  strong. 

Witen,  know. 

Wonder,  wondrous. 

Wane,  dwell. 

Waning  wane,  dwelling  place. 

Wood,  mad. 

Wyte,  blame. 

Y-,  participial  prefix. 

Yede,  yode,  went. 

Y-nocked,  notched. 

Y-wis,  certainly. 


Edinburgh  :  Printed  by  T.  and  A.  Constable 


/^ 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRABI 

llllllllllir- 


:nr 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 

University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
BIdg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY   BE  RECALLED   AFTER   7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(510)642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals    and    recharges    may    be    made    4    days 

prior  to  due  date 


~f, 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

nFP. 

•2  2  1995 

'JAN  " 

1997 

-:■-, 

'■■  DFPT. 

RjUi.ii'i 

f1996 

JUL  ?  7 

1996 

r.^CULATION  DEPT 


/ 


/ 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


COOblfl^M^M 


r         11671 


